This is a modern-English version of Howards End, originally written by Forster, E. M. (Edward Morgan). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Howards End

by E. M. Forster


Chapter 1

One may as well begin with Helen’s letters to her sister.

One might as well start with Helen’s letters to her sister.

Howards End,
Tuesday.

Howards End,
Tuesday.

Dearest Meg,

Dear Meg,

It isn’t going to be what we expected. It is old and little, and altogether delightful—red brick. We can scarcely pack in as it is, and the dear knows what will happen when Paul (younger son) arrives tomorrow. From hall you go right or left into dining-room or drawing-room. Hall itself is practically a room. You open another door in it, and there are the stairs going up in a sort of tunnel to the first-floor. Three bedrooms in a row there, and three attics in a row above. That isn’t all the house really, but it’s all that one notices—nine windows as you look up from the front garden.

It’s not going to be what we expected. It's old and small, but totally charming—red brick. We can barely fit as it is, and God knows what will happen when Paul (our younger son) arrives tomorrow. From the hall, you can go right or left into the dining room or the living room. The hall itself is practically a room. If you open another door in it, you’ll find the stairs going up in a sort of tunnel to the first floor. There are three bedrooms in a row there, and three attics in a row above. That’s not everything the house has to offer, but it’s all you really notice—nine windows when you look up from the front garden.

Then there’s a very big wych-elm—to the left as you look up—leaning a little over the house, and standing on the boundary between the garden and meadow. I quite love that tree already. Also ordinary elms, oaks—no nastier than ordinary oaks—pear-trees, apple-trees, and a vine. No silver birches, though. However, I must get on to my host and hostess. I only wanted to show that it isn’t the least what we expected. Why did we settle that their house would be all gables and wiggles, and their garden all gamboge-coloured paths? I believe simply because we associate them with expensive hotels—Mrs. Wilcox trailing in beautiful dresses down long corridors, Mr. Wilcox bullying porters, etc. We females are that unjust.

Then there’s a really big wych-elm—on the left as you look up—leaning a bit over the house, standing on the border between the garden and the meadow. I already quite love that tree. There are also regular elms, oaks—none worse than regular oaks—pear trees, apple trees, and a vine. No silver birches, though. Anyway, I need to get to my host and hostess. I just wanted to point out that this isn’t at all what we expected. Why did we think their house would be all gables and twists, and their garden filled with gamboge-colored paths? I suppose it's because we associate them with fancy hotels—Mrs. Wilcox gliding in beautiful dresses down long hallways, Mr. Wilcox bossing around porters, etc. We women can be so unfair.

I shall be back Saturday; will let you know train later. They are as angry as I am that you did not come too; really Tibby is too tiresome, he starts a new mortal disease every month. How could he have got hay fever in London? and even if he could, it seems hard that you should give up a visit to hear a schoolboy sneeze. Tell him that Charles Wilcox (the son who is here) has hay fever too, but he’s brave, and gets quite cross when we inquire after it. Men like the Wilcoxes would do Tibby a power of good. But you won’t agree, and I’d better change the subject.

I’ll be back on Saturday; I’ll let you know about the train later. They’re as upset as I am that you didn’t come too; honestly, Tibby is so annoying, he comes up with a new fake illness every month. How could he even get hay fever in London? And even if he could, it seems silly that you would skip a visit just to hear a schoolboy sneeze. Tell him that Charles Wilcox (the son who’s here) has hay fever too, but he’s tough and gets pretty irritated when we ask about it. Guys like the Wilcoxes would really help Tibby out. But you probably won’t agree, so I should probably just change the subject.

This long letter is because I’m writing before breakfast. Oh, the beautiful vine leaves! The house is covered with a vine. I looked out earlier, and Mrs. Wilcox was already in the garden. She evidently loves it. No wonder she sometimes looks tired. She was watching the large red poppies come out. Then she walked off the lawn to the meadow, whose corner to the right I can just see. Trail, trail, went her long dress over the sopping grass, and she came back with her hands full of the hay that was cut yesterday—I suppose for rabbits or something, as she kept on smelling it. The air here is delicious. Later on I heard the noise of croquet balls, and looked out again, and it was Charles Wilcox practising; they are keen on all games. Presently he started sneezing and had to stop. Then I hear more clicketing, and it is Mr. Wilcox practising, and then, ‘a-tissue, a-tissue’: he has to stop too. Then Evie comes out, and does some calisthenic exercises on a machine that is tacked on to a greengage-tree—they put everything to use—and then she says ‘a-tissue,’ and in she goes. And finally Mrs. Wilcox reappears, trail, trail, still smelling hay and looking at the flowers. I inflict all this on you because once you said that life is sometimes life and sometimes only a drama, and one must learn to distinguish t’other from which, and up to now I have always put that down as ‘Meg’s clever nonsense.’ But this morning, it really does seem not life but a play, and it did amuse me enormously to watch the W’s. Now Mrs. Wilcox has come in.

This long letter is because I’m writing before breakfast. Oh, the beautiful vine leaves! The house is covered with vines. I looked out earlier, and Mrs. Wilcox was already in the garden. She clearly loves it. No wonder she sometimes looks tired. She was watching the large red poppies bloom. Then she walked off the lawn to the meadow, whose corner to the right I can just see. Her long dress trailed over the wet grass as she came back with her arms full of the hay that was cut yesterday—I guess for the rabbits or something, since she kept smelling it. The air here is wonderful. Later, I heard the sound of croquet balls and looked out again, and it was Charles Wilcox practicing; they are really into all games. Soon he started sneezing and had to stop. Then I heard more clacking, and it was Mr. Wilcox practicing, and then, ‘a-tissue, a-tissue’: he had to stop too. Then Evie comes out and does some calisthenics on a machine that’s attached to a greengage tree—they really use everything—and then she says ‘a-tissue,’ and heads inside. Finally, Mrs. Wilcox reappears, trailing along, still smelling the hay and admiring the flowers. I share all this because once you said that life is sometimes just life and sometimes a drama, and one must learn to tell the difference, and up until now, I always thought that was just ‘Meg’s clever nonsense.’ But this morning, it really does feel less like life and more like a play, and it amused me greatly to watch the W’s. Now Mrs. Wilcox has come in.

I am going to wear [omission]. Last night Mrs. Wilcox wore an [omission], and Evie [omission]. So it isn’t exactly a go-as-you-please place, and if you shut your eyes it still seems the wiggly hotel that we expected. Not if you open them. The dog-roses are too sweet. There is a great hedge of them over the lawn—magnificently tall, so that they fall down in garlands, and nice and thin at the bottom, so that you can see ducks through it and a cow. These belong to the farm, which is the only house near us. There goes the breakfast gong. Much love. Modified love to Tibby. Love to Aunt Juley; how good of her to come and keep you company, but what a bore. Burn this. Will write again Thursday.

I’m going to wear [omission]. Last night, Mrs. Wilcox wore an [omission], and Evie [omission]. So it’s not exactly a casual place, and if you close your eyes, it still feels like the wiggly hotel we anticipated. Not if you open them. The dog-roses are too sweet. There’s a huge hedge of them over the lawn—amazingly tall, so they tumble down in garlands, and nice and thin at the bottom, so you can see ducks and a cow through it. These belong to the farm, which is the only house nearby. There goes the breakfast gong. Much love. Modified love to Tibby. Love to Aunt Juley; how nice of her to come and keep you company, but what a drag. Burn this. I’ll write again Thursday.

Helen

Helen

Howards End,
Friday.

Howards End,
Friday.

Dearest Meg,

Dear Meg,

I am having a glorious time. I like them all. Mrs. Wilcox, if quieter than in Germany, is sweeter than ever, and I never saw anything like her steady unselfishness, and the best of it is that the others do not take advantage of her. They are the very happiest, jolliest family that you can imagine. I do really feel that we are making friends. The fun of it is that they think me a noodle, and say so—at least Mr. Wilcox does—and when that happens, and one doesn’t mind, it’s a pretty sure test, isn’t it? He says the most horrid things about women’s suffrage so nicely, and when I said I believed in equality he just folded his arms and gave me such a setting down as I’ve never had. Meg, shall we ever learn to talk less? I never felt so ashamed of myself in my life. I couldn’t point to a time when men had been equal, nor even to a time when the wish to be equal had made them happier in other ways. I couldn’t say a word. I had just picked up the notion that equality is good from some book—probably from poetry, or you. Anyhow, it’s been knocked into pieces, and, like all people who are really strong, Mr. Wilcox did it without hurting me. On the other hand, I laugh at them for catching hay fever. We live like fighting-cocks, and Charles takes us out every day in the motor—a tomb with trees in it, a hermit’s house, a wonderful road that was made by the Kings of Mercia—tennis—a cricket match—bridge—and at night we squeeze up in this lovely house. The whole clan’s here now—it’s like a rabbit warren. Evie is a dear. They want me to stop over Sunday—I suppose it won’t matter if I do. Marvellous weather and the view’s marvellous—views westward to the high ground. Thank you for your letter. Burn this.

I’m having a great time. I like everyone. Mrs. Wilcox, though quieter than in Germany, is sweeter than ever, and I’ve never seen anyone with such steady unselfishness. The best part is that the others don’t take advantage of her. They’re the happiest, jolliest family you can imagine. I really feel like we’re becoming friends. The funny thing is they think I’m a bit clueless, and they say so—at least Mr. Wilcox does—and when that happens, and you don’t mind it, it’s a pretty good test, right? He says the most awful things about women’s suffrage so nicely, and when I said I believed in equality, he just crossed his arms and gave me a lecture like I’ve never had before. Meg, will we ever learn to talk less? I’ve never felt so ashamed of myself. I couldn’t point to a time when men were equal, or when the desire for equality made them happier in any other way. I couldn’t say a word. I just picked up the idea that equality is good from some book—probably from poetry, or you. Anyway, it’s been completely shattered, and like all truly strong people, Mr. Wilcox did it without hurting me. On the flip side, I laugh at them for getting hay fever. We live like fighting cocks, and Charles takes us out every day in the car—a tomb surrounded by trees, a hermit’s house, a fantastic road made by the Kings of Mercia—tennis, a cricket match, bridge—and at night we squeeze into this lovely house. The whole family is here now—it’s like a rabbit warren. Evie is a sweetheart. They want me to stay over Sunday—I guess it won’t matter if I do. The weather is amazing and the view is incredible—looking westward to the high ground. Thanks for your letter. Burn this.

Your affectionate
Helen

Love,
Helen

Howards End,
Sunday.

Howards End,
Sunday.

Dearest, dearest Meg,—I do not know what you will say: Paul and I are in love—the younger son who only came here Wednesday.

Dearest, dearest Meg,—I don’t know how you’ll react: Paul and I are in love—the younger son who just arrived here on Wednesday.

Chapter 2

Margaret glanced at her sister’s note and pushed it over the breakfast-table to her aunt. There was a moment’s hush, and then the flood-gates opened.

Margaret looked at her sister’s note and slid it across the breakfast table to her aunt. There was a brief pause, and then conversation erupted.

“I can tell you nothing, Aunt Juley. I know no more than you do. We met—we only met the father and mother abroad last spring. I know so little that I didn’t even know their son’s name. It’s all so—” She waved her hand and laughed a little.

“I can’t tell you anything, Aunt Juley. I know just as much as you do. We only met the parents while traveling abroad last spring. I know so little that I didn’t even catch their son’s name. It’s all so—” She waved her hand and laughed a little.

“In that case it is far too sudden.”

“In that case, it’s way too sudden.”

“Who knows, Aunt Juley, who knows?”

“Who knows, Aunt Juley, who knows?”

“But, Margaret dear, I mean we mustn’t be unpractical now that we’ve come to facts. It is too sudden, surely.”

“But, dear Margaret, we shouldn’t be unrealistic now that we’re facing the facts. This is all too sudden, isn’t it?”

“Who knows!”

"Who knows?"

“But Margaret dear—”

“But dear Margaret—”

“I’ll go for her other letters,” said Margaret. “No, I won’t, I’ll finish my breakfast. In fact, I haven’t them. We met the Wilcoxes on an awful expedition that we made from Heidelberg to Speyer. Helen and I had got it into our heads that there was a grand old cathedral at Speyer—the Archbishop of Speyer was one of the seven electors—you know—‘Speyer, Maintz, and Köln.’ Those three sees once commanded the Rhine Valley and got it the name of Priest Street.”

“I'll get her other letters,” said Margaret. “No, I won't; I'll just finish my breakfast. Actually, I don’t have them. We ran into the Wilcoxes on a dreadful trip we took from Heidelberg to Speyer. Helen and I had it in our heads that there was a magnificent old cathedral in Speyer—the Archbishop of Speyer was one of the seven electors—you know—‘Speyer, Mainz, and Cologne.’ Those three seats once dominated the Rhine Valley and gave it the nickname Priest Street.”

“I still feel quite uneasy about this business, Margaret.”

“I still feel really uneasy about this whole thing, Margaret.”

“The train crossed by a bridge of boats, and at first sight it looked quite fine. But oh, in five minutes we had seen the whole thing. The cathedral had been ruined, absolutely ruined, by restoration; not an inch left of the original structure. We wasted a whole day, and came across the Wilcoxes as we were eating our sandwiches in the public gardens. They too, poor things, had been taken in—they were actually stopping at Speyer—and they rather liked Helen insisting that they must fly with us to Heidelberg. As a matter of fact, they did come on next day. We all took some drives together. They knew us well enough to ask Helen to come and see them—at least, I was asked too, but Tibby’s illness prevented me, so last Monday she went alone. That’s all. You know as much as I do now. It’s a young man out the unknown. She was to have come back Saturday, but put off till Monday, perhaps on account of—I don’t know.

“The train crossed a bridge made of boats, and at first glance, it looked pretty good. But oh, in just five minutes, we had seen everything. The cathedral had been completely ruined by restoration; not a single part of the original structure was left. We wasted a whole day and ran into the Wilcoxes while we were eating our sandwiches in the public gardens. They, poor things, had also been fooled—they were actually staying in Speyer—and they somewhat liked Helen insisting that they should join us for a trip to Heidelberg. In fact, they did come along the next day. We all went for some drives together. They knew us well enough to invite Helen to visit them—at least, I was invited too, but Tibby’s illness stopped me, so last Monday she went alone. That’s about it. You know as much as I do now. It’s a young man from the unknown. She was supposed to come back on Saturday but postponed it to Monday, maybe because of—I don’t know.”

She broke off, and listened to the sounds of a London morning. Their house was in Wickham Place, and fairly quiet, for a lofty promontory of buildings separated it from the main thoroughfare. One had the sense of a backwater, or rather of an estuary, whose waters flowed in from the invisible sea, and ebbed into a profound silence while the waves without were still beating. Though the promontory consisted of flats—expensive, with cavernous entrance halls, full of concierges and palms—it fulfilled its purpose, and gained for the older houses opposite a certain measure of peace. These, too, would be swept away in time, and another promontory would rise upon their site, as humanity piled itself higher and higher on the precious soil of London.

She paused and listened to the sounds of a London morning. Their house was on Wickham Place and was fairly quiet since a tall block of buildings separated it from the main road. It felt like a quiet backwater, or maybe an estuary, where the waters flowed in from an unseen sea and faded into deep silence while the waves outside kept crashing. Even though the block was made up of upscale flats—with huge entrance halls filled with concierges and palm trees—it served its purpose and gave the older houses across the street a bit of peace. Eventually, these too would be gone, and another building would take their place as people kept stacking more and more on the precious ground of London.

Mrs. Munt had her own method of interpreting her nieces. She decided that Margaret was a little hysterical, and was trying to gain time by a torrent of talk. Feeling very diplomatic, she lamented the fate of Speyer, and declared that never, never should she be so misguided as to visit it, and added of her own accord that the principles of restoration were ill understood in Germany. “The Germans,” she said, “are too thorough, and this is all very well sometimes, but at other times it does not do.”

Mrs. Munt had her own way of understanding her nieces. She thought that Margaret was a bit dramatic and was trying to buy some time with her endless chatter. Feeling quite diplomatic, she expressed her disappointment about Speyer and insisted that she would never, ever be foolish enough to visit it. On her own, she added that the principles of restoration weren’t well understood in Germany. “The Germans,” she said, “are too thorough, and while that can be good sometimes, at other times it just doesn't work.”

“Exactly,” said Margaret; “Germans are too thorough.” And her eyes began to shine.

“Exactly,” said Margaret; “Germans are way too thorough.” And her eyes started to sparkle.

“Of course I regard you Schlegels as English,” said Mrs. Munt hastily—“English to the backbone.”

“Of course I see you Schlegels as English,” Mrs. Munt said quickly—“English to the core.”

Margaret leaned forward and stroked her hand.

Margaret leaned forward and caressed her hand.

“And that reminds me—Helen’s letter—”

“And that reminds me—Helen’s email—”

“Oh, yes, Aunt Juley, I am thinking all right about Helen’s letter. I know—I must go down and see her. I am thinking about her all right. I am meaning to go down.”

“Oh, yes, Aunt Juley, I’m definitely thinking about Helen’s letter. I know—I have to go down and see her. I am really thinking about her. I plan to go down.”

“But go with some plan,” said Mrs. Munt, admitting into her kindly voice a note of exasperation. “Margaret, if I may interfere, don’t be taken by surprise. What do you think of the Wilcoxes? Are they our sort? Are they likely people? Could they appreciate Helen, who is to my mind a very special sort of person? Do they care about Literature and Art? That is most important when you come to think of it. Literature and Art. Most important. How old would the son be? She says ‘younger son.’ Would he be in a position to marry? Is he likely to make Helen happy? Did you gather—”

“But have a plan,” Mrs. Munt said, letting some irritation slip into her usually kind voice. “Margaret, if I can interrupt, don’t be caught off guard. What do you think of the Wilcoxes? Are they our kind of people? Do you think they could appreciate Helen, who I believe is a very unique person? Do they care about literature and art? That’s really important when you think about it. Literature and art. Very important. How old is their son? She mentioned 'younger son.' Would he be in a position to marry? Is he likely to make Helen happy? Did you get the impression—”

“I gathered nothing.”

“I got nothing.”

They began to talk at once.

They began chatting immediately.

“Then in that case—”

“Then in that case—”

“In that case I can make no plans, don’t you see.”

“In that case, I can't make any plans, don’t you see?”

“On the contrary—”

“Actually—”

“I hate plans. I hate lines of action. Helen isn’t a baby.”

“I hate plans. I hate strategies. Helen isn’t a child.”

“Then in that case, my dear, why go down?”

“Then in that case, my dear, why go down?”

Margaret was silent. If her aunt could not see why she must go down, she was not going to tell her. She was not going to say “I love my dear sister; I must be near her at this crisis of her life.” The affections are more reticent than the passions, and their expression more subtle. If she herself should ever fall in love with a man, she, like Helen, would proclaim it from the house-tops, but as she only loved a sister she used the voiceless language of sympathy.

Margaret stayed quiet. If her aunt couldn't understand why she needed to go downstairs, she wasn't going to explain it to her. She wasn't about to say, "I love my dear sister; I need to be close to her during this tough time." Feelings are often more reserved than desires, and their expression is more nuanced. If she ever fell in love with a man, she, like Helen, would shout it from the rooftops, but since she only loved her sister, she communicated through the unspoken language of empathy.

“I consider you odd girls,” continued Mrs. Munt, “and very wonderful girls, and in many ways far older than your years. But—you won’t be offended?—frankly I feel you are not up to this business. It requires an older person. Dear, I have nothing to call me back to Swanage.” She spread out her plump arms. “I am all at your disposal. Let me go down to this house whose name I forget instead of you.”

“I think you’re both unusual girls,” Mrs. Munt went on, “and truly amazing girls, and in many ways much more mature than your age. But—please don’t take this the wrong way?—to be honest, I feel like you’re not quite ready for this. It needs someone older. Honestly, I have nothing pulling me back to Swanage.” She opened her rounded arms. “I’m completely available to help. Let me go to that house whose name I can’t remember instead of you.”

“Aunt Juley”—she jumped up and kissed her—“I must, must go to Howards End myself. You don’t exactly understand, though I can never thank you properly for offering.”

“Aunt Juley”—she jumped up and kissed her—“I really have to go to Howards End myself. You don’t quite get it, although I can never thank you enough for offering.”

“I do understand,” retorted Mrs. Munt, with immense confidence. “I go down in no spirit of interference, but to make inquiries. Inquiries are necessary. Now, I am going to be rude. You would say the wrong thing; to a certainty you would. In your anxiety for Helen’s happiness you would offend the whole of these Wilcoxes by asking one of your impetuous questions—not that one minds offending them.”

“I get it,” Mrs. Munt shot back with complete confidence. “I’m not going in there to interfere; I’m going to ask questions. Questions are important. Now, I’m going to be blunt. You would definitely say the wrong thing. In your concern for Helen’s happiness, you would upset the entire Wilcox family by asking one of your impulsive questions—not that anyone really cares about offending them.”

“I shall ask no questions. I have it in Helen’s writing that she and a man are in love. There is no question to ask as long as she keeps to that. All the rest isn’t worth a straw. A long engagement if you like, but inquiries, questions, plans, lines of action—no, Aunt Juley, no.”

“I won’t ask any questions. I have it in Helen’s writing that she and a guy are in love. There’s no reason to ask anything as long as she sticks to that. Everything else doesn’t matter. A long engagement if you want, but inquiries, questions, plans, strategies—no, Aunt Juley, no.”

Away she hurried, not beautiful, not supremely brilliant, but filled with something that took the place of both qualities—something best described as a profound vivacity, a continual and sincere response to all that she encountered in her path through life.

Away she rushed, not beautiful, not exceptionally smart, but filled with something that made up for both qualities—something best described as a deep energy, a constant and genuine reaction to everything she came across on her journey through life.

“If Helen had written the same to me about a shop-assistant or a penniless clerk—”

“If Helen had written the same to me about a store clerk or a broke employee—”

“Dear Margaret, do come into the library and shut the door. Your good maids are dusting the banisters.”

“Dear Margaret, please come into the library and close the door. Your helpful maids are dusting the banisters.”

“—or if she had wanted to marry the man who calls for Carter Paterson, I should have said the same.” Then, with one of those turns that convinced her aunt that she was not mad really and convinced observers of another type that she was not a barren theorist, she added: “Though in the case of Carter Paterson I should want it to be a very long engagement indeed, I must say.”

“—or if she had wanted to marry the guy who’s calling for Carter Paterson, I would have said the same thing.” Then, with one of those gestures that made her aunt believe she wasn’t really crazy and convinced others that she wasn’t just some cold academic, she added: “Though in Carter Paterson’s case, I would definitely want it to be a really long engagement, I must admit.”

“I should think so,” said Mrs. Munt; “and, indeed, I can scarcely follow you. Now, just imagine if you said anything of that sort to the Wilcoxes. I understand it, but most good people would think you mad. Imagine how disconcerting for Helen! What is wanted is a person who will go slowly, slowly in this business, and see how things are and where they are likely to lead to.”

“I think so too,” said Mrs. Munt. “Honestly, I can hardly keep up with you. Just picture saying something like that to the Wilcoxes. I get it, but most decent people would think you’re crazy. Can you imagine how unsettling that would be for Helen? What we need is someone who will take their time with this and see how things are and where they might go.”

Margaret was down on this.

Margaret was upset about this.

“But you implied just now that the engagement must be broken off.”

“But you just suggested that the engagement should be ended.”

“I think probably it must; but slowly.”

“I think it probably will; just slowly.”

“Can you break an engagement off slowly?” Her eyes lit up. “What’s an engagement made of, do you suppose? I think it’s made of some hard stuff, that may snap, but can’t break. It is different to the other ties of life. They stretch or bend. They admit of degree. They’re different.”

“Can you end an engagement gradually?” Her eyes sparkled. “What do you think an engagement is made of? I believe it’s made of some tough material that might snap but never really breaks. It’s different from other commitments in life. Those can stretch or bend. They can vary in intensity. They’re not the same.”

“Exactly so. But won’t you let me just run down to Howards House, and save you all the discomfort? I will really not interfere, but I do so thoroughly understand the kind of thing you Schlegels want that one quiet look round will be enough for me.”

“Exactly. But wouldn’t you let me just run down to Howard’s House and spare you all the hassle? I really won’t get in the way, but I completely understand what you Schlegels want, so just one quick look around will be enough for me.”

Margaret again thanked her, again kissed her, and then ran upstairs to see her brother.

Margaret thanked her again, kissed her again, and then ran upstairs to see her brother.

He was not so well.

He wasn't feeling well.

The hay fever had worried him a good deal all night. His head ached, his eyes were wet, his mucous membrane, he informed her, was in a most unsatisfactory condition. The only thing that made life worth living was the thought of Walter Savage Landor, from whose Imaginary Conversations she had promised to read at frequent intervals during the day.

The hay fever had kept him restless all night. His head hurt, his eyes were watery, and his mucous membranes, he told her, were not in a good state. The only thing that made life bearable was the thought of Walter Savage Landor, from whose Imaginary Conversations she had agreed to read regularly throughout the day.

It was rather difficult. Something must be done about Helen. She must be assured that it is not a criminal offence to love at first sight. A telegram to this effect would be cold and cryptic, a personal visit seemed each moment more impossible. Now the doctor arrived, and said that Tibby was quite bad. Might it really be best to accept Aunt Juley’s kind offer, and to send her down to Howards End with a note?

It was pretty tough. Something needs to be done about Helen. She needs to be reassured that falling in love at first sight isn't a crime. A telegram saying that would come off as cold and mysterious, and a personal visit felt more impossible by the minute. Then the doctor arrived and said that Tibby was really sick. Could it actually be better to take Aunt Juley up on her generous offer and send her down to Howards End with a note?

Certainly Margaret was impulsive. She did swing rapidly from one decision to another. Running downstairs into the library, she cried—“Yes, I have changed my mind; I do wish that you would go.”

Certainly, Margaret was impulsive. She quickly jumped from one decision to another. Running downstairs into the library, she exclaimed, “Yes, I’ve changed my mind; I do wish you would go.”

There was a train from King’s Cross at eleven. At half-past ten Tibby, with rare self-effacement, fell asleep, and Margaret was able to drive her aunt to the station.

There was a train from King’s Cross at eleven. At ten-thirty, Tibby, showing unusual modesty, fell asleep, and Margaret was able to drive her aunt to the station.

“You will remember, Aunt Juley, not to be drawn into discussing the engagement. Give my letter to Helen, and say whatever you feel yourself, but do keep clear of the relatives. We have scarcely got their names straight yet, and besides, that sort of thing is so uncivilized and wrong.

“You will remember, Aunt Juley, not to get caught up in discussing the engagement. Give my letter to Helen, and say whatever you think, but avoid talking about it with the relatives. We barely have their names sorted out yet, and honestly, that kind of thing is just rude and inappropriate."

“So uncivilized?” queried Mrs. Munt, fearing that she was losing the point of some brilliant remark.

“So uncivilized?” asked Mrs. Munt, worried that she was missing the point of some brilliant comment.

“Oh, I used an affected word. I only meant would you please only talk the thing over with Helen.”

“Oh, I used a fancy word. I just meant, could you please talk it over with Helen?”

“Only with Helen.”

"Just with Helen."

“Because—” But it was no moment to expound the personal nature of love. Even Margaret shrank from it, and contented herself with stroking her good aunt’s hand, and with meditating, half sensibly and half poetically, on the journey that was about to begin from King’s Cross.

“Because—” But it wasn't the right time to explain the personal nature of love. Even Margaret recoiled from it, and she settled for simply stroking her dear aunt’s hand while reflecting, partly sensibly and partly poetically, on the journey that was about to start from King’s Cross.

Like many others who have lived long in a great capital, she had strong feelings about the various railway termini. They are our gates to the glorious and the unknown. Through them we pass out into adventure and sunshine, to them alas! we return. In Paddington all Cornwall is latent and the remoter west; down the inclines of Liverpool Street lie fenlands and the illimitable Broads; Scotland is through the pylons of Euston; Wessex behind the poised chaos of Waterloo. Italians realize this, as is natural; those of them who are so unfortunate as to serve as waiters in Berlin call the Anhalt Bahnhof the Stazione d’Italia, because by it they must return to their homes. And he is a chilly Londoner who does not endow his stations with some personality, and extend to them, however shyly, the emotions of fear and love.

Like many people who've spent a lot of time in a big city, she had strong feelings about the different train stations. They are our entrances to both exciting adventures and the unknown. We pass through them into new experiences and bright days, and sadly, we return to them. At Paddington, all of Cornwall and the more distant western regions are held within; the sloping roads of Liverpool Street lead to marshlands and the vast Broads; Scotland is accessible through Euston's pylons; Wessex lies beyond the chaotic energy of Waterloo. Italians get this, as is natural; those unfortunate enough to work as waiters in Berlin refer to the Anhalt Bahnhof as the Stazione d’Italia because they must return home through it. And anyone who lives in London and doesn’t give their train stations some character, or at least feel a mix of fear and affection for them, is a bit cold-hearted.

To Margaret—I hope that it will not set the reader against her—the station of King’s Cross had always suggested Infinity. Its very situation—withdrawn a little behind the facile splendours of St. Pancras—implied a comment on the materialism of life. Those two great arches, colourless, indifferent, shouldering between them an unlovely clock, were fit portals for some eternal adventure, whose issue might be prosperous, but would certainly not be expressed in the ordinary language of prosperity. If you think this ridiculous, remember that it is not Margaret who is telling you about it; and let me hasten to add that they were in plenty of time for the train; that Mrs. Munt, though she took a second-class ticket, was put by the guard into a first (only two seconds on the train, one smoking and the other babies—one cannot be expected to travel with babies); and that Margaret, on her return to Wickham Place, was confronted with the following telegram:

To Margaret—I hope this doesn’t turn the reader against her—the King’s Cross station always felt like a gateway to Infinity. Its location—slightly tucked away from the flashy grandeur of St. Pancras—made a statement about the materialism of life. Those two massive, colorless arches, indifferent and looming over a rather unattractive clock, were the perfect entrance for some timeless adventure, which might end well but definitely wouldn’t be described using the usual terms of success. If you find this absurd, just remember it’s not Margaret sharing this with you; and let me quickly mention that they had plenty of time for the train; Mrs. Munt, although she bought a second-class ticket, was placed by the guard in first class (there were only two second-class cars on the train, one for smokers and the other for families with babies—no one should have to travel with babies); and when Margaret returned to Wickham Place, she was met with the following telegram:

All over. Wish I had never written. Tell no one.

All done. I wish I had never written it. Don’t tell anyone.

—Helen

—Helen

But Aunt Juley was gone—gone irrevocably, and no power on earth could stop her.

But Aunt Juley was gone—gone forever, and nothing on earth could bring her back.

Chapter 3

Most complacently did Mrs. Munt rehearse her mission. Her nieces were independent young women, and it was not often that she was able to help them. Emily’s daughters had never been quite like other girls. They had been left motherless when Tibby was born, when Helen was five and Margaret herself but thirteen. It was before the passing of the Deceased Wife’s Sister Bill, so Mrs. Munt could without impropriety offer to go and keep house at Wickham Place. But her brother-in-law, who was peculiar and a German, had referred the question to Margaret, who with the crudity of youth had answered, “No, they could manage much better alone.” Five years later Mr. Schlegel had died too, and Mrs. Munt had repeated her offer. Margaret, crude no longer, had been grateful and extremely nice, but the substance of her answer had been the same. “I must not interfere a third time,” thought Mrs. Munt. However, of course she did. She learnt, to her horror, that Margaret, now of age, was taking her money out of the old safe investments and putting it into Foreign Things, which always smash. Silence would have been criminal. Her own fortune was invested in Home Rails, and most ardently did she beg her niece to imitate her. “Then we should be together, dear.” Margaret, out of politeness, invested a few hundreds in the Nottingham and Derby Railway, and though the Foreign Things did admirably and the Nottingham and Derby declined with the steady dignity of which only Home Rails are capable, Mrs. Munt never ceased to rejoice, and to say, “I did manage that, at all events. When the smash comes poor Margaret will have a nest-egg to fall back upon.” This year Helen came of age, and exactly the same thing happened in Helen’s case; she also would shift her money out of Consols, but she, too, almost without being pressed, consecrated a fraction of it to the Nottingham and Derby Railway. So far so good, but in social matters their aunt had accomplished nothing. Sooner or later the girls would enter on the process known as throwing themselves away, and if they had delayed hitherto, it was only that they might throw themselves more vehemently in the future. They saw too many people at Wickham Place—unshaven musicians, an actress even, German cousins (one knows what foreigners are), acquaintances picked up at Continental hotels (one knows what they are too). It was interesting, and down at Swanage no one appreciated culture more than Mrs. Munt; but it was dangerous, and disaster was bound to come. How right she was, and how lucky to be on the spot when the disaster came!

Most confidently, Mrs. Munt went over her plan. Her nieces were independent young women, and she rarely had the chance to help them. Emily’s daughters had never been quite like other girls. They lost their mother when Tibby was born, leaving Helen five and Margaret just thirteen. This was before the Deceased Wife’s Sister Bill was passed, so Mrs. Munt could properly offer to move in and manage the household at Wickham Place. However, her brother-in-law, who was peculiar and German, referred the issue to Margaret, who, with the bluntness of youth, replied, “No, they could manage much better on their own.” Five years later, Mr. Schlegel had also passed away, and Mrs. Munt renewed her offer. Margaret, no longer naive, was grateful and very pleasant, but her response was essentially the same: “I must not interfere a third time,” thought Mrs. Munt. Yet, of course, she did. To her horror, she discovered that Margaret, now of age, was removing her money from safe investments and putting it into risky ventures, which often fail. Staying silent would have been irresponsible. Her own fortune was invested in domestic railways, and she passionately urged her niece to follow her lead. “Then we can be together, dear.” Out of courtesy, Margaret invested a few hundred in the Nottingham and Derby Railway, and although the risky investments performed well while the Nottingham and Derby declined steadily, which only domestic railways can do, Mrs. Munt never stopped celebrating her small victory and would say, “I managed that, at least. When the crash happens, poor Margaret will have a nest egg to rely on.” This year, Helen came of age, and the same scenario unfolded with her; she too was planning to shift her money out of Consols, yet, almost without prompting, dedicated a fraction of it to the Nottingham and Derby Railway. So far, so good, but in social matters, their aunt had achieved nothing. Sooner or later, the girls would start what’s known as throwing themselves away, and if they had delayed thus far, it was only to do so with even more fervor in the future. They interacted with too many people at Wickham Place—scruffy musicians, even an actress, German cousins (you know how foreigners are), acquaintances picked up at European hotels (you know how they can be, too). It was fascinating, and down at Swanage, no one valued culture more than Mrs. Munt; but it was risky, and a disaster was bound to happen. How right she was, and how fortunate to be there when it did!

The train sped northward, under innumerable tunnels. It was only an hour’s journey, but Mrs. Munt had to raise and lower the window again and again. She passed through the South Welwyn Tunnel, saw light for a moment, and entered the North Welwyn Tunnel, of tragic fame. She traversed the immense viaduct, whose arches span untroubled meadows and the dreamy flow of Tewin Water. She skirted the parks of politicians. At times the Great North Road accompanied her, more suggestive of infinity than any railway, awakening, after a nap of a hundred years, to such life as is conferred by the stench of motor-cars, and to such culture as is implied by the advertisements of antibilious pills. To history, to tragedy, to the past, to the future, Mrs. Munt remained equally indifferent; hers but to concentrate on the end of her journey, and to rescue poor Helen from this dreadful mess.

The train raced northward through countless tunnels. It was just an hour's trip, but Mrs. Munt had to raise and lower the window over and over. She passed through the South Welwyn Tunnel, caught a glimpse of light, and entered the North Welwyn Tunnel, known for its tragic history. She crossed the huge viaduct, whose arches stretch over peaceful meadows and the gentle flow of Tewin Water. She went along the parks of politicians. At times, the Great North Road ran beside her, more suggestive of endlessness than any railway, waking up, after a hundred years of slumber, to life brought by the smell of cars and the culture hinted at by the ads for digestive pills. To history, tragedy, the past, and the future, Mrs. Munt remained equally unconcerned; her focus was solely on reaching her destination and rescuing poor Helen from this terrible situation.

The station for Howards End was at Hilton, one of the large villages that are strung so frequently along the North Road, and that owe their size to the traffic of coaching and pre-coaching days. Being near London, it had not shared in the rural decay, and its long High Street had budded out right and left into residential estates. For about a mile a series of tiled and slated houses passed before Mrs. Munt’s inattentive eyes, a series broken at one point by six Danish tumuli that stood shoulder to shoulder along the highroad, tombs of soldiers. Beyond these tumuli habitations thickened, and the train came to a standstill in a tangle that was almost a town.

The station for Howards End was at Hilton, one of the large villages that are frequently lined up along the North Road, and that owe their size to the traffic from coaching and pre-coaching days. Being close to London, it hadn’t experienced rural decline, and its long High Street had expanded on both sides into residential neighborhoods. For about a mile, a series of tiled and slated houses passed before Mrs. Munt’s distracted eyes, interrupted at one point by six Danish burial mounds that stood closely together along the road, the graves of soldiers. Beyond these mounds, homes became denser, and the train came to a stop in a tangle that was nearly a town.

The station, like the scenery, like Helen’s letters, struck an indeterminate note. Into which country will it lead, England or Suburbia? It was new, it had island platforms and a subway, and the superficial comfort exacted by business men. But it held hints of local life, personal intercourse, as even Mrs. Munt was to discover.

The station, like the surroundings, like Helen’s letters, had an unclear vibe. Which place will it take you to, England or the suburbs? It was modern, featuring island platforms and a subway, along with the shallow comforts demanded by business people. But it had traces of local life, personal connections, as even Mrs. Munt was to find out.

“I want a house,” she confided to the ticket boy. “Its name is Howards Lodge. Do you know where it is?”

“I want a house,” she told the ticket boy. “It's called Howards Lodge. Do you know where it is?”

“Mr. Wilcox!” the boy called.

“Mr. Wilcox!” the boy shouted.

A young man in front of them turned round.

A young man in front of them turned around.

“She’s wanting Howards End.”

“She wants Howards End.”

There was nothing for it but to go forward, though Mrs. Munt was too much agitated even to stare at the stranger. But remembering that there were two brothers, she had the sense to say to him, “Excuse me asking, but are you the younger Mr. Wilcox or the elder?”

There was no choice but to move ahead, even though Mrs. Munt was too worked up to even look at the stranger. But recalling that there were two brothers, she smartly asked him, “Sorry to ask, but are you the younger Mr. Wilcox or the older one?”

“The younger. Can I do anything for you?”

"The younger. Can I help you with anything?"

“Oh, well”—she controlled herself with difficulty. “Really. Are you? I—” She moved away from the ticket boy and lowered her voice. “I am Miss Schlegel’s aunt. I ought to introduce myself, oughtn’t I? My name is Mrs. Munt.”

“Oh, well”—she struggled to keep her composure. “Really. Are you? I—” She stepped away from the ticket guy and lowered her voice. “I’m Miss Schlegel’s aunt. I should introduce myself, shouldn’t I? My name is Mrs. Munt.”

She was conscious that he raised his cap and said quite coolly, “Oh, rather; Miss Schlegel is stopping with us. Did you want to see her?”

She noticed that he tipped his hat and said casually, “Oh, sure; Miss Schlegel is staying with us. Did you want to see her?”

“Possibly—”

"Maybe—"

“I’ll call you a cab. No; wait a mo—” He thought. “Our motor’s here. I’ll run you up in it.”

“I'll call you a cab. No, wait a minute—" He thought. "Our car's here. I'll give you a ride in it.”

“That is very kind—”

"That's very nice—"

“Not at all, if you’ll just wait till they bring out a parcel from the office. This way.”

“Not at all, if you just wait until they bring out a package from the office. This way.”

“My niece is not with you by any chance?”

“Is my niece with you by any chance?”

“No; I came over with my father. He has gone on north in your train. You’ll see Miss Schlegel at lunch. You’re coming up to lunch, I hope?”

“No; I came with my dad. He’s gone north on your train. You’ll see Miss Schlegel at lunch. I hope you’re coming up for lunch?”

“I should like to come up,” said Mrs. Munt, not committing herself to nourishment until she had studied Helen’s lover a little more. He seemed a gentleman, but had so rattled her round that her powers of observation were numbed. She glanced at him stealthily. To a feminine eye there was nothing amiss in the sharp depressions at the corners of his mouth, nor in the rather box-like construction of his forehead. He was dark, clean-shaven and seemed accustomed to command.

“I'd like to come up,” said Mrs. Munt, holding off on any decision about food until she had a better look at Helen’s boyfriend. He seemed like a gentleman, but he had thrown her off so much that her ability to judge was dulled. She took a quick glance at him. To a woman’s eye, there was nothing wrong with the sharp lines at the corners of his mouth, nor in the somewhat square shape of his forehead. He was dark, clean-shaven, and appeared to be used to being in charge.

“In front or behind? Which do you prefer? It may be windy in front.”

“In front or behind? Which do you like better? It could be breezy in front.”

“In front if I may; then we can talk.”

“In front if I may; then we can talk.”

“But excuse me one moment—I can’t think what they’re doing with that parcel.” He strode into the booking-office and called with a new voice: “Hi! hi, you there! Are you going to keep me waiting all day? Parcel for Wilcox, Howards End. Just look sharp!” Emerging, he said in quieter tones: “This station’s abominably organized; if I had my way, the whole lot of ’em should get the sack. May I help you in?”

“But hold on a second—I can't figure out what they're doing with that package.” He walked into the ticket office and called out in a louder voice, “Hey! You there! Are you going to keep me waiting all day? Package for Wilcox, Howards End. Just hurry up!” When he came out, he said in a softer tone, “This station is terribly organized; if it were up to me, I'd fire the whole lot of them. Can I help you in?”

“This is very good of you,” said Mrs. Munt, as she settled herself into a luxurious cavern of red leather, and suffered her person to be padded with rugs and shawls. She was more civil than she had intended, but really this young man was very kind. Moreover, she was a little afraid of him: his self-possession was extraordinary. “Very good indeed,” she repeated, adding: “It is just what I should have wished.”

“This is very kind of you,” said Mrs. Munt, as she settled into a sumptuous red leather chair and let herself be covered with rugs and shawls. She was more polite than she meant to be, but honestly, this young man was really thoughtful. Besides, she felt a bit intimidated by him; his calmness was remarkable. “Very kind indeed,” she repeated, adding, “It’s exactly what I would have hoped for.”

“Very good of you to say so,” he replied, with a slight look of surprise, which, like most slight looks, escaped Mrs. Munt’s attention. “I was just tooling my father over to catch the down train.”

“Thanks for saying that,” he replied, with a hint of surprise that, like most subtle expressions, went unnoticed by Mrs. Munt. “I was just driving my dad to catch the train.”

“You see, we heard from Helen this morning.”

“You see, we heard from Helen this morning.”

Young Wilcox was pouring in petrol, starting his engine, and performing other actions with which this story has no concern. The great car began to rock, and the form of Mrs. Munt, trying to explain things, sprang agreeably up and down among the red cushions. “The mater will be very glad to see you,” he mumbled. “Hi! I say. Parcel for Howards End. Bring it out. Hi!”

Young Wilcox was filling up the gas tank, starting his engine, and doing other things that aren't important to this story. The big car started to sway, and Mrs. Munt’s figure, trying to clarify things, bounced up and down happily among the red cushions. “Mom will be really happy to see you,” he mumbled. “Hey! I say. Package for Howards End. Bring it out. Hey!”

A bearded porter emerged with the parcel in one hand and an entry book in the other. With the gathering whir of the motor these ejaculations mingled: “Sign, must I? Why the—should I sign after all this bother? Not even got a pencil on you? Remember next time I report you to the station-master. My time’s of value, though yours mayn’t be. Here”—here being a tip.

A bearded porter showed up with the package in one hand and a logbook in the other. As the motor whirred, these complaints blended together: “Do I really have to sign? Why the heck should I sign after all this hassle? You don’t even have a pencil on you? Just wait until I tell the station master. My time is valuable, even if yours isn’t. Here”—handing over a tip.

“Extremely sorry, Mrs. Munt.”

“Really sorry, Mrs. Munt.”

“Not at all, Mr. Wilcox.”

"Not at all, Mr. Wilcox."

“And do you object to going through the village? It is rather a longer spin, but I have one or two commissions.”

“And do you mind driving through the village? It’s a bit of a longer trip, but I have a couple of errands to run.”

“I should love going through the village. Naturally I am very anxious to talk things over with you.”

“I would really enjoy walking through the village. Of course, I'm very eager to discuss everything with you.”

As she said this she felt ashamed, for she was disobeying Margaret’s instructions. Only disobeying them in the letter, surely. Margaret had only warned her against discussing the incident with outsiders. Surely it was not “uncivilized or wrong” to discuss it with the young man himself, since chance had thrown them together.

As she said this, she felt embarrassed, because she was going against Margaret’s instructions. Only going against them in a technical sense, for Margaret had only warned her not to talk about the incident with outsiders. It couldn’t be “uncivilized or wrong” to discuss it with the young man himself, since fate had brought them together.

A reticent fellow, he made no reply. Mounting by her side, he put on gloves and spectacles, and off they drove, the bearded porter—life is a mysterious business—looking after them with admiration.

A quiet guy, he didn't say anything. He got on beside her, put on his gloves and glasses, and they drove off, with the bearded porter—life is a strange thing—watching them with admiration.

The wind was in their faces down the station road, blowing the dust into Mrs. Munt’s eyes. But as soon as they turned into the Great North Road she opened fire. “You can well imagine,” she said, “that the news was a great shock to us.”

The wind was in their faces on the way to the station, blowing dust into Mrs. Munt’s eyes. But as soon as they turned onto the Great North Road, she launched into her speech. “You can imagine,” she said, “that the news was a huge shock for us.”

“What news?”

"What's the news?"

“Mr. Wilcox,” she said frankly. “Margaret has told me everything—everything. I have seen Helen’s letter.”

“Mr. Wilcox,” she said honestly. “Margaret has told me everything—everything. I’ve seen Helen’s letter.”

He could not look her in the face, as his eyes were fixed on his work; he was travelling as quickly as he dared down the High Street. But he inclined his head in her direction, and said, “I beg your pardon; I didn’t catch.”

He couldn't look her in the eye because his gaze was focused on his work; he was moving as fast as he could down the High Street. But he tilted his head her way and said, “Sorry, I didn’t catch that.”

“About Helen. Helen, of course. Helen is a very exceptional person—I am sure you will let me say this, feeling towards her as you do—indeed, all the Schlegels are exceptional. I come in no spirit of interference, but it was a great shock.”

“About Helen. Helen, of course. Helen is a truly remarkable person—I’m sure you’ll allow me to say this, considering your feelings towards her—indeed, all the Schlegels are extraordinary. I don’t mean to intrude, but it was a huge shock.”

They drew up opposite a draper’s. Without replying, he turned round in his seat, and contemplated the cloud of dust that they had raised in their passage through the village. It was settling again, but not all into the road from which he had taken it. Some of it had percolated through the open windows, some had whitened the roses and gooseberries of the wayside gardens, while a certain proportion had entered the lungs of the villagers. “I wonder when they’ll learn wisdom and tar the roads,” was his comment. Then a man ran out of the draper’s with a roll of oilcloth, and off they went again.

They stopped in front of a fabric store. Without saying anything, he turned in his seat and watched the cloud of dust they had kicked up while passing through the village. It was settling again, but not all of it landed back on the road from where it had been stirred up. Some had drifted in through the open windows, some had coated the roses and gooseberries in the roadside gardens, while a portion had made its way into the lungs of the villagers. “I wonder when they’ll be smart enough to pave the roads,” he remarked. Then a man dashed out of the fabric store with a roll of oilcloth, and they took off again.

“Margaret could not come herself, on account of poor Tibby, so I am here to represent her and to have a good talk.”

“Margaret couldn’t come herself because of poor Tibby, so I’m here to represent her and have a good chat.”

“I’m sorry to be so dense,” said the young man, again drawing up outside a shop. “But I still haven’t quite understood.”

“I'm sorry to be slow,” said the young man, pulling up outside a shop once more. “But I still don’t fully get it.”

“Helen, Mr. Wilcox—my niece and you.”

“Helen, Mr. Wilcox—this is my niece and you.”

He pushed up his goggles and gazed at her, absolutely bewildered. Horror smote her to the heart, for even she began to suspect that they were at cross-purposes, and that she had commenced her mission by some hideous blunder.

He pushed up his goggles and stared at her, completely confused. A wave of terror hit her hard, because she started to realize that they might be on completely different pages, and that she had kicked off her mission with a terrible mistake.

“Miss Schlegel and myself.” he asked, compressing his lips.

“Miss Schlegel and me,” he asked, pressing his lips together.

“I trust there has been no misunderstanding,” quavered Mrs. Munt. “Her letter certainly read that way.”

“I hope there hasn’t been any misunderstanding,” Mrs. Munt said nervously. “Her letter definitely sounded that way.”

“What way?”

"Which way?"

“That you and she—” She paused, then drooped her eyelids.

“That you and she—” She paused, then lowered her eyelids.

“I think I catch your meaning,” he said stickily. “What an extraordinary mistake!”

“I think I get what you mean,” he said awkwardly. “What an incredible mistake!”

“Then you didn’t the least—” she stammered, getting blood-red in the face, and wishing she had never been born.

“Then you didn’t at all—” she stammered, turning bright red and wishing she had never been born.

“Scarcely, as I am already engaged to another lady.” There was a moment’s silence, and then he caught his breath and exploded with, “Oh, good God! Don’t tell me it’s some silliness of Paul’s.”

“Hardly, as I’m already committed to another woman.” There was a brief silence, and then he gasped and burst out, “Oh, good God! Don’t tell me it’s some nonsense from Paul.”

“But you are Paul.”

"But you're Paul."

“I’m not.”

"I'm not."

“Then why did you say so at the station?”

“Then why did you say that at the station?”

“I said nothing of the sort.”

“I didn’t say anything like that.”

“I beg your pardon, you did.”

"Sorry, but you did."

“I beg your pardon, I did not. My name is Charles.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t. My name is Charles.”

“Younger” may mean son as opposed to father, or second brother as opposed to first. There is much to be said for either view, and later on they said it. But they had other questions before them now.

“Younger” could mean son as compared to father, or second brother as compared to first. There’s a lot to discuss about either interpretation, and they addressed it later on. But they had other questions to deal with now.

“Do you mean to tell me that Paul—”

“Are you telling me that Paul—”

But she did not like his voice. He sounded as if he was talking to a porter, and, certain that he had deceived her at the station, she too grew angry.

But she didn’t like his voice. He sounded like he was talking to a porter, and, convinced that he had tricked her at the station, she started to feel angry too.

“Do you mean to tell me that Paul and your niece—”

“Are you seriously saying that Paul and your niece—”

Mrs. Munt—such is human nature—determined that she would champion the lovers. She was not going to be bullied by a severe young man. “Yes, they care for one another very much indeed,” she said. “I dare say they will tell you about it by-and-by. We heard this morning.”

Mrs. Munt—such is human nature—decided that she would support the lovers. She wasn’t about to let a strict young man push her around. “Yes, they really care for each other,” she said. “I’m sure they’ll tell you about it later. We heard this morning.”

And Charles clenched his fist and cried, “The idiot, the idiot, the little fool!”

And Charlesclosed his fist and shouted, “The idiot, the idiot, the little fool!”

Mrs. Munt tried to divest herself of her rugs. “If that is your attitude, Mr. Wilcox, I prefer to walk.”

Mrs. Munt tried to get rid of her rugs. “If that’s how you feel, Mr. Wilcox, I’d rather walk.”

“I beg you will do no such thing. I’ll take you up this moment to the house. Let me tell you the thing’s impossible, and must be stopped.”

“I’m asking you not to do that. I’ll take you to the house right now. Let me be clear, this is impossible, and it needs to stop.”

Mrs. Munt did not often lose her temper, and when she did it was only to protect those whom she loved. On this occasion she blazed out. “I quite agree, sir. The thing is impossible, and I will come up and stop it. My niece is a very exceptional person, and I am not inclined to sit still while she throws herself away on those who will not appreciate her.”

Mrs. Munt didn’t often lose her temper, and when she did, it was only to protect the people she cared about. This time she exploded. “I completely agree, sir. This is unacceptable, and I will come up and put a stop to it. My niece is an extraordinary person, and I won’t just sit back while she wastes herself on people who won’t appreciate her.”

Charles worked his jaws.

Charles chewed.

“Considering she has only known your brother since Wednesday, and only met your father and mother at a stray hotel—”

“Considering she has only known your brother since Wednesday and has only met your dad and mom at a random hotel—”

“Could you possibly lower your voice? The shopman will overhear.”

“Could you please lower your voice? The shopkeeper will hear you.”

“Esprit de classe”—if one may coin the phrase—was strong in Mrs. Munt. She sat quivering while a member of the lower orders deposited a metal funnel, a saucepan, and a garden squirt beside the roll of oilcloth.

“Classy vibe”—if one may put it that way—was strong in Mrs. Munt. She sat trembling while a member of the lower class placed a metal funnel, a saucepan, and a garden sprayer next to the roll of oilcloth.

“Right behind?”

"Right behind you?"

“Yes, sir.” And the lower orders vanished in a cloud of dust.

“Yes, sir.” And the lower-ranked staff disappeared in a cloud of dust.

“I warn you: Paul hasn’t a penny; it’s useless.”

“I’m telling you: Paul doesn’t have a dime; it’s pointless.”

“No need to warn us, Mr. Wilcox, I assure you. The warning is all the other way. My niece has been very foolish, and I shall give her a good scolding and take her back to London with me.”

“No need to warn us, Mr. Wilcox, I assure you. The warning is actually the other way around. My niece has been quite foolish, and I will be giving her a proper scolding and taking her back to London with me.”

“He has to make his way out in Nigeria. He couldn’t think of marrying for years and when he does it must be a woman who can stand the climate, and is in other ways—Why hasn’t he told us? Of course he’s ashamed. He knows he’s been a fool. And so he has—a damned fool.”

“He has to find his way in Nigeria. He couldn’t think about getting married for years, and when he does, it must be to a woman who can handle the climate and is otherwise—Why hasn’t he told us? Of course he’s embarrassed. He knows he’s been an idiot. And he has—an absolute idiot.”

She grew furious.

She got really angry.

“Whereas Miss Schlegel has lost no time in publishing the news.”

“Miss Schlegel has quickly shared the news.”

“If I were a man, Mr. Wilcox, for that last remark I’d box your ears. You’re not fit to clean my niece’s boots, to sit in the same room with her, and you dare—you actually dare—I decline to argue with such a person.”

“If I were a man, Mr. Wilcox, for that last comment I’d punch you. You’re not even worthy of cleaning my niece’s shoes, let alone sitting in the same room with her, and you have the audacity—you actually have the audacity—I refuse to engage in a discussion with someone like you.”

“All I know is, she’s spread the thing and he hasn’t, and my father’s away and I—”

“All I know is, she’s shared this information and he hasn’t, and my dad’s not here and I—”

“And all that I know is—”

"And all I know is—"

“Might I finish my sentence, please?”

“Might I finish my sentence, please?”

“No.”

“No.”

Charles clenched his teeth and sent the motor swerving all over the lane.

Charles gritted his teeth and made the car swerve all over the road.

She screamed.

She yelled.

So they played the game of Capping Families, a round of which is always played when love would unite two members of our race. But they played it with unusual vigour, stating in so many words that Schlegels were better than Wilcoxes, Wilcoxes better than Schlegels. They flung decency aside. The man was young, the woman deeply stirred; in both a vein of coarseness was latent. Their quarrel was no more surprising than are most quarrels—inevitable at the time, incredible afterwards. But it was more than usually futile. A few minutes, and they were enlightened. The motor drew up at Howards End, and Helen, looking very pale, ran out to meet her aunt.

So they played the game of Capping Families, which is always played when love wants to bring two people in our community together. But they played it with a lot more intensity, explicitly stating that the Schlegels were better than the Wilcoxes, and the Wilcoxes were better than the Schlegels. They completely disregarded decency. The man was young, and the woman was deeply affected; both had a rough edge to them. Their argument was as predictable as most arguments—inevitable at the time and hard to believe afterward. But it felt more pointless than usual. A few minutes later, they had clarity. The car pulled up at Howards End, and Helen, looking very pale, rushed out to greet her aunt.

“Aunt Juley, I have just had a telegram from Margaret; I—I meant to stop your coming. It isn’t—it’s over.”

“Aunt Juley, I just got a telegram from Margaret; I—I meant to stop you from coming. It’s not—it’s done.”

The climax was too much for Mrs. Munt. She burst into tears.

The climax was overwhelming for Mrs. Munt. She broke down in tears.

“Aunt Juley dear, don’t. Don’t let them know I’ve been so silly. It wasn’t anything. Do bear up for my sake.”

“Aunt Juley, please don’t. Don’t let them find out I’ve been so foolish. It wasn’t a big deal. Just hang in there for me.”

“Paul,” cried Charles Wilcox, pulling his gloves off.

“Paul,” shouted Charles Wilcox, taking off his gloves.

“Don’t let them know. They are never to know.”

“Don’t let them find out. They’re never supposed to know.”

“Oh, my darling Helen—”

“Oh, my darling Helen—”

“Paul! Paul!”

“Paul! Paul!”

A very young man came out of the house.

A very young man stepped out of the house.

“Paul, is there any truth in this?”

“Paul, is there any truth to this?”

“I didn’t—I don’t—”

“I didn’t—I don’t—”

“Yes or no, man; plain question, plain answer. Did or didn’t Miss Schlegel—”

“Yes or no, man; simple question, simple answer. Did or didn’t Miss Schlegel—”

“Charles dear,” said a voice from the garden. “Charles, dear Charles, one doesn’t ask plain questions. There aren’t such things.”

“Charles, dear,” called a voice from the garden. “Charles, dear Charles, you don’t ask straightforward questions. They don’t exist.”

They were all silent. It was Mrs. Wilcox.

They all stayed quiet. It was Mrs. Wilcox.

She approached just as Helen’s letter had described her, trailing noiselessly over the lawn, and there was actually a wisp of hay in her hands. She seemed to belong not to the young people and their motor, but to the house, and to the tree that overshadowed it. One knew that she worshipped the past, and that the instinctive wisdom the past can alone bestow had descended upon her—that wisdom to which we give the clumsy name of aristocracy. High born she might not be. But assuredly she cared about her ancestors, and let them help her. When she saw Charles angry, Paul frightened, and Mrs. Munt in tears, she heard her ancestors say, “Separate those human beings who will hurt each other most. The rest can wait.” So she did not ask questions. Still less did she pretend that nothing had happened, as a competent society hostess would have done. She said, “Miss Schlegel, would you take your aunt up to your room or to my room, whichever you think best. Paul, do find Evie, and tell her lunch for six, but I’m not sure whether we shall all be downstairs for it.” And when they had obeyed her, she turned to her elder son, who still stood in the throbbing stinking car, and smiled at him with tenderness, and without a word, turned away from him towards her flowers.

She approached just like Helen had described her, moving silently across the lawn, and she actually had a bit of hay in her hands. She didn’t seem to belong to the young crowd and their car, but rather to the house and the tree that shaded it. It was clear that she revered the past, and that a kind of instinctive wisdom unique to history had reached her—that wisdom we awkwardly call aristocracy. She might not have been highborn, but she definitely cared about her ancestors and allowed them to influence her. When she saw Charles looking angry, Paul looking scared, and Mrs. Munt in tears, she imagined her ancestors saying, “Keep apart those people who will hurt each other the most. The rest can wait.” So she didn’t ask any questions. Even less did she act like nothing had happened, as a skilled society hostess might have done. She said, “Miss Schlegel, would you take your aunt to your room or to my room, whichever you think is best? Paul, please find Evie and tell her lunch is for six, but I’m not sure if we’ll all be downstairs for it.” And when they had followed her instructions, she turned to her older son, who was still sitting in the noisy, smelly car, smiled at him tenderly, and without saying a word, walked away towards her flowers.

“Mother,” he called, “are you aware that Paul has been playing the fool again?”

“Mom,” he called, “did you know that Paul has been acting silly again?”

“It’s all right, dear. They have broken off the engagement.”

“It’s okay, sweetheart. They’ve ended the engagement.”

“Engagement—!”

"Engagement!"

“They do not love any longer, if you prefer it put that way,” said Mrs. Wilcox, stooping down to smell a rose.

“They don’t love each other anymore, if you want to put it that way,” said Mrs. Wilcox, bending down to smell a rose.

Chapter 4

Helen and her aunt returned to Wickham Place in a state of collapse, and for a little time Margaret had three invalids on her hands. Mrs. Munt soon recovered. She possessed to a remarkable degree the power of distorting the past, and before many days were over she had forgotten the part played by her own imprudence in the catastrophe. Even at the crisis she had cried, “Thank goodness, poor Margaret is saved this!” which during the journey to London evolved into, “It had to be gone through by someone,” which in its turn ripened into the permanent form of “The one time I really did help Emily’s girls was over the Wilcox business.” But Helen was a more serious patient. New ideas had burst upon her like a thunder clap, and by them and by her reverberations she had been stunned.

Helen and her aunt returned to Wickham Place completely exhausted, and for a while, Margaret had three sick people to deal with. Mrs. Munt quickly got better. She had an extraordinary ability to rewrite her own history, and before long, she had completely forgotten how her own carelessness contributed to the disaster. Even at the height of the situation, she had exclaimed, “Thank goodness, poor Margaret is spared from this!” which during the trip to London turned into, “Someone had to go through this,” that later evolved into the lasting statement, “The one time I really helped Emily’s girls was with the Wilcox situation.” But Helen was a more serious case. New ideas hit her like a lightning bolt, and she was left dazed by their impact and the aftershocks.

The truth was that she had fallen in love, not with an individual, but with a family.

The truth was that she had fallen in love, not with a person, but with a family.

Before Paul arrived she had, as it were, been tuned up into his key. The energy of the Wilcoxes had fascinated her, had created new images of beauty in her responsive mind. To be all day with them in the open air, to sleep at night under their roof, had seemed the supreme joy of life, and had led to that abandonment of personality that is a possible prelude to love. She had liked giving in to Mr. Wilcox, or Evie, or Charles; she had liked being told that her notions of life were sheltered or academic; that Equality was nonsense, Votes for Women nonsense, Socialism nonsense, Art and Literature, except when conducive to strengthening the character, nonsense. One by one the Schlegel fetiches had been overthrown, and, though professing to defend them, she had rejoiced. When Mr. Wilcox said that one sound man of business did more good to the world than a dozen of your social reformers, she had swallowed the curious assertion without a gasp, and had leant back luxuriously among the cushions of his motor-car. When Charles said, “Why be so polite to servants? they don’t understand it,” she had not given the Schlegel retort of, “If they don’t understand it, I do.” No; she had vowed to be less polite to servants in the future. “I am swathed in cant,” she thought, “and it is good for me to be stripped of it.” And all that she thought or did or breathed was a quiet preparation for Paul. Paul was inevitable. Charles was taken up with another girl, Mr. Wilcox was so old, Evie so young, Mrs. Wilcox so different. Round the absent brother she began to throw the halo of Romance, to irradiate him with all the splendour of those happy days, to feel that in him she should draw nearest to the robust ideal. He and she were about the same age, Evie said. Most people thought Paul handsomer than his brother. He was certainly a better shot, though not so good at golf. And when Paul appeared, flushed with the triumph of getting through an examination, and ready to flirt with any pretty girl, Helen met him halfway, or more than halfway, and turned towards him on the Sunday evening.

Before Paul showed up, she had, in a way, been tuned into his vibe. The energy of the Wilcoxes had fascinated her and sparked new ideas of beauty in her open mind. Spending all day with them outdoors and sleeping under their roof at night felt like the ultimate joy in life, leading her to let go of her own personality, which could be a sign of love. She enjoyed going along with Mr. Wilcox, Evie, or Charles; she liked being told that her views on life were sheltered or academic; that Equality was nonsense, Votes for Women were nonsense, Socialism was nonsense, and that Art and Literature only mattered if they helped build character. One by one, her cherished beliefs had been challenged, and even while pretending to defend them, she felt a sense of joy. When Mr. Wilcox claimed that one solid businessperson did more good in the world than a dozen social reformers, she accepted that strange statement without hesitation and leaned back comfortably among the cushions of his car. When Charles remarked, “Why be polite to servants? They don’t get it,” she didn’t respond with the typical Schlegel comeback, “If they don’t understand it, I do.” No; she promised herself that she would be less polite to servants in the future. “I’m wrapped up in nonsense,” she thought, “and it’s good for me to be freed from it.” Everything she thought, did, or felt was a quiet preparation for Paul. Paul was unavoidable. Charles was interested in another girl, Mr. Wilcox was old, Evie was young, and Mrs. Wilcox was so different. Around her absent brother, she began to create a sense of Romance, casting him in the glow of those joyful days, feeling that with him she would come closest to her ideal. He and she were about the same age, according to Evie. Most people considered Paul better looking than his brother. He was definitely a better shot, though not as good at golf. And when Paul appeared, flushed with the success of passing an exam and ready to flirt with any pretty girl, Helen met him more than halfway and turned towards him on that Sunday evening.

He had been talking of his approaching exile in Nigeria, and he should have continued to talk of it, and allowed their guest to recover. But the heave of her bosom flattered him. Passion was possible, and he became passionate. Deep down in him something whispered, “This girl would let you kiss her; you might not have such a chance again.”

He had been discussing his upcoming exile in Nigeria, and he should have kept talking about it, giving their guest time to recover. But the way her chest rose and fell caught his attention. Passion was in the air, and he felt himself getting passionate. Deep inside, something whispered to him, “This girl would let you kiss her; you might not get another chance like this.”

That was “how it happened,” or, rather, how Helen described it to her sister, using words even more unsympathetic than my own. But the poetry of that kiss, the wonder of it, the magic that there was in life for hours after it—who can describe that? It is so easy for an Englishman to sneer at these chance collisions of human beings. To the insular cynic and the insular moralist they offer an equal opportunity. It is so easy to talk of “passing emotion,” and how to forget how vivid the emotion was ere it passed. Our impulse to sneer, to forget, is at root a good one. We recognize that emotion is not enough, and that men and women are personalities capable of sustained relations, not mere opportunities for an electrical discharge. Yet we rate the impulse too highly. We do not admit that by collisions of this trivial sort the doors of heaven may be shaken open. To Helen, at all events, her life was to bring nothing more intense than the embrace of this boy who played no part in it. He had drawn her out of the house, where there was danger of surprise and light; he had led her by a path he knew, until they stood under the column of the vast wych-elm. A man in the darkness, he had whispered “I love you” when she was desiring love. In time his slender personality faded, the scene that he had evoked endured. In all the variable years that followed she never saw the like of it again.

That was “how it happened,” or rather, how Helen explained it to her sister, using words that were even less understanding than my own. But the beauty of that kiss, the magic of it, the wonder that lingered in life for hours afterward—who can really describe that? It’s so easy for an Englishman to scoff at these random encounters between people. To the narrow-minded cynic and the narrow-minded moralist, they offer the same opportunity for judgment. It’s simple to talk about “passing emotions,” forgetting how intense those feelings were before they faded. Our tendency to belittle and forget might seem justified. We know that emotions aren’t everything, and that men and women are full people capable of real relationships, not just moments of fleeting attraction. Yet we overestimate this impulse. We don’t acknowledge that these seemingly trivial encounters can open doors to something extraordinary. For Helen, at least, her life offered nothing more powerful than the embrace of this boy who was a stranger to her world. He had pulled her away from the house, where there was risk of being seen, guiding her along a path he knew, until they stood beneath the tall wych-elm. In the darkness, he whispered “I love you” when she longed for love. Eventually, his delicate presence faded, but the memory he created remained. Throughout the many years that followed, she never experienced anything quite like it again.

“I understand,” said Margaret—“at least, I understand as much as ever is understood of these things. Tell me now what happened on the Monday morning.”

“I get it,” said Margaret—“at least, I get as much as anyone can get about these things. Now tell me what happened on Monday morning.”

“It was over at once.”

“It ended in an instant.”

“How, Helen?”

“How, Helen?”

“I was still happy while I dressed, but as I came downstairs I got nervous, and when I went into the dining-room I knew it was no good. There was Evie—I can’t explain—managing the tea-urn, and Mr. Wilcox reading the Times.”

“I was still happy while I got ready, but as I went downstairs, I started to feel nervous, and when I walked into the dining room, I knew it wasn’t going to work out. There was Evie—I can’t explain—working the tea urn, and Mr. Wilcox reading the Times.”

“Was Paul there?”

“Was Paul around?”

“Yes; and Charles was talking to him about Stocks and Shares, and he looked frightened.”

“Yes, and Charles was talking to him about stocks and shares, and he looked scared.”

By slight indications the sisters could convey much to each other. Margaret saw horror latent in the scene, and Helen’s next remark did not surprise her.

By subtle hints, the sisters could communicate a lot to one another. Margaret sensed an underlying horror in the situation, and Helen’s next comment didn’t catch her off guard.

“Somehow, when that kind of man looks frightened it is too awful. It is all right for us to be frightened, or for men of another sort—father, for instance; but for men like that! When I saw all the others so placid, and Paul mad with terror in case I said the wrong thing, I felt for a moment that the whole Wilcox family was a fraud, just a wall of newspapers and motor-cars and golf-clubs, and that if it fell I should find nothing behind it but panic and emptiness.”

“Somehow, when that kind of man looks scared, it’s just terrible. It’s fine for us to be scared, or for men of a different kind—like my dad, for example; but for men like him! When I saw everyone else so calm, and Paul completely freaked out that I might say the wrong thing, I felt for a moment that the whole Wilcox family was a scam, just a facade of newspapers and cars and golf clubs, and that if it all came crashing down, I would find nothing behind it but fear and emptiness.”

“I don’t think that. The Wilcoxes struck me as being genuine people, particularly the wife.”

“I don’t think that. The Wilcoxes seemed like real people, especially the wife.”

“No, I don’t really think that. But Paul was so broad-shouldered; all kinds of extraordinary things made it worse, and I knew that it would never do—never. I said to him after breakfast, when the others were practising strokes, ‘We rather lost our heads,’ and he looked better at once, though frightfully ashamed. He began a speech about having no money to marry on, but it hurt him to make it, and I—stopped him. Then he said, ‘I must beg your pardon over this, Miss Schlegel; I can’t think what came over me last night.’ And I said, ‘Nor what over me; never mind.’ And then we parted—at least, until I remembered that I had written straight off to tell you the night before, and that frightened him again. I asked him to send a telegram for me, for he knew you would be coming or something; and he tried to get hold of the motor, but Charles and Mr. Wilcox wanted it to go to the station; and Charles offered to send the telegram for me, and then I had to say that the telegram was of no consequence, for Paul said Charles might read it, and though I wrote it out several times, he always said people would suspect something. He took it himself at last, pretending that he must walk down to get cartridges, and, what with one thing and the other, it was not handed in at the Post Office until too late. It was the most terrible morning. Paul disliked me more and more, and Evie talked cricket averages till I nearly screamed. I cannot think how I stood her all the other days. At last Charles and his father started for the station, and then came your telegram warning me that Aunt Juley was coming by that train, and Paul—oh, rather horrible—said that I had muddled it. But Mrs. Wilcox knew.”

“No, I don’t really think that. But Paul was so broad-shouldered; all sorts of extraordinary things made it worse, and I knew it just wouldn't work—never. I said to him after breakfast, when the others were practicing strokes, 'We kind of lost our heads,' and he instantly looked better, though incredibly ashamed. He started a speech about not having money to get married, but it really bothered him to say it, and I—stopped him. Then he said, 'I must apologize for this, Miss Schlegel; I can’t figure out what got into me last night.' And I said, 'Nor can I; never mind.' Then we parted—at least until I remembered I’d written right away to tell you the night before, which frightened him again. I asked him to send a telegram for me, since he knew you would be coming or something; he tried to get the motor, but Charles and Mr. Wilcox wanted it to go to the station; Charles offered to send the telegram for me, and then I had to say that the telegram didn’t matter, because Paul said Charles might read it. Even though I wrote it out several times, he always insisted people would suspect something. Eventually, he took it himself, pretending he had to walk down to get cartridges, and with everything going on, it wasn’t handed in at the Post Office until it was too late. It was the most awful morning. Paul started to dislike me more and more, and Evie went on about cricket averages until I nearly screamed. I can’t believe I put up with her all those other days. Finally, Charles and his father set off for the station, and then I got your telegram warning me that Aunt Juley was coming on that train, and Paul—oh, rather terrible—said I had messed it up. But Mrs. Wilcox knew.”

“Knew what?”

"Knew what do you mean?"

“Everything; though we neither of us told her a word, and had known all along, I think.”

“Everything; even though neither of us said a word to her, and we both knew all along, I think.”

“Oh, she must have overheard you.”

“Oh, she must have heard you.”

“I suppose so, but it seemed wonderful. When Charles and Aunt Juley drove up, calling each other names, Mrs. Wilcox stepped in from the garden and made everything less terrible. Ugh! but it has been a disgusting business. To think that—” She sighed.

“I guess so, but it felt amazing. When Charles and Aunt Juley pulled up, teasing each other, Mrs. Wilcox came in from the garden and made everything less awful. Ugh! But it’s been such a messy situation. To think that—” She sighed.

“To think that because you and a young man meet for a moment, there must be all these telegrams and anger,” supplied Margaret.

“To think that just because you and a guy met for a moment, there has to be all this messaging and drama,” said Margaret.

Helen nodded.

Helen agreed.

“I’ve often thought about it, Helen. It’s one of the most interesting things in the world. The truth is that there is a great outer life that you and I have never touched—a life in which telegrams and anger count. Personal relations, that we think supreme, are not supreme there. There love means marriage settlements, death, death duties. So far I’m clear. But here my difficulty. This outer life, though obviously horrid, often seems the real one—there’s grit in it. It does breed character. Do personal relations lead to sloppiness in the end?”

“I’ve thought about it a lot, Helen. It’s one of the most fascinating things in the world. The truth is, there’s a whole larger world out there that you and I have never experienced—a world where telegrams and anger matter. The personal relationships that we consider most important aren’t as significant there. In that world, love translates to marriage contracts, death, and estate taxes. So far, so good. But here’s where I struggle. This larger life, even though it’s clearly unpleasant, often seems more real—it has substance. It does build character. Do personal relationships ultimately lead to complacency?”

“Oh, Meg, that’s what I felt, only not so clearly, when the Wilcoxes were so competent, and seemed to have their hands on all the ropes.”

“Oh, Meg, that’s exactly what I felt, just not as clearly, when the Wilcoxes were so capable and seemed to be in control of everything.”

“Don’t you feel it now?”

“Don’t you feel it yet?”

“I remember Paul at breakfast,” said Helen quietly. “I shall never forget him. He had nothing to fall back upon. I know that personal relations are the real life, for ever and ever.

“I remember Paul at breakfast,” Helen said softly. “I’ll never forget him. He had nothing to rely on. I know that personal connections are what truly matter, now and always.”

“Amen!”

“Amen!”

So the Wilcox episode fell into the background, leaving behind it memories of sweetness and horror that mingled, and the sisters pursued the life that Helen had commended. They talked to each other and to other people, they filled the tall thin house at Wickham Place with those whom they liked or could befriend. They even attended public meetings. In their own fashion they cared deeply about politics, though not as politicians would have us care; they desired that public life should mirror whatever is good in the life within. Temperance, tolerance, and sexual equality were intelligible cries to them; whereas they did not follow our Forward Policy in Thibet with the keen attention that it merits, and would at times dismiss the whole British Empire with a puzzled, if reverent, sigh. Not out of them are the shows of history erected: the world would be a grey, bloodless place were it entirely composed of Miss Schlegels. But the world being what it is, perhaps they shine out in it like stars.

So the Wilcox episode faded into the background, leaving behind memories of both sweetness and horror that blended together, while the sisters followed the life that Helen had encouraged. They talked to each other and to others, filling the tall, narrow house at Wickham Place with people they liked or could befriend. They even went to public meetings. In their own way, they cared deeply about politics, though not in the way politicians would expect; they wanted public life to reflect the good in private life. Ideas like temperance, tolerance, and sexual equality made sense to them; however, they didn’t pay much attention to our Forward Policy in Tibet as it deserved, and at times, they would dismiss the entire British Empire with a confused but respectful sigh. They are not the ones building the monuments of history: the world would be a dull, lifeless place if it were entirely made up of Miss Schlegels. But since the world is what it is, maybe they shine in it like stars.

A word on their origin. They were not “English to the backbone,” as their aunt had piously asserted. But, on the other band, they were not “Germans of the dreadful sort.” Their father had belonged to a type that was more prominent in Germany fifty years ago than now. He was not the aggressive German, so dear to the English journalist, nor the domestic German, so dear to the English wit. If one classed him at all it would be as the countryman of Hegel and Kant, as the idealist, inclined to be dreamy, whose Imperialism was the Imperialism of the air. Not that his life had been inactive. He had fought like blazes against Denmark, Austria, France. But he had fought without visualizing the results of victory. A hint of the truth broke on him after Sedan, when he saw the dyed moustaches of Napoleon going grey; another when he entered Paris, and saw the smashed windows of the Tuileries. Peace came—it was all very immense, one had turned into an Empire—but he knew that some quality had vanished for which not all Alsace-Lorraine could compensate him. Germany a commercial Power, Germany a naval Power, Germany with colonies here and a Forward Policy there, and legitimate aspirations in the other place, might appeal to others, and be fitly served by them; for his own part, he abstained from the fruits of victory, and naturalized himself in England. The more earnest members of his family never forgave him, and knew that his children, though scarcely English of the dreadful sort, would never be German to the backbone. He had obtained work in one of our provincial Universities, and there married Poor Emily (or Die Engländerin as the case may be), and as she had money, they proceeded to London, and came to know a good many people. But his gaze was always fixed beyond the sea. It was his hope that the clouds of materialism obscuring the Fatherland would part in time, and the mild intellectual light re-emerge. “Do you imply that we Germans are stupid, Uncle Ernst?” exclaimed a haughty and magnificent nephew. Uncle Ernst replied, “To my mind. You use the intellect, but you no longer care about it. That I call stupidity.” As the haughty nephew did not follow, he continued, “You only care about the’ things that you can use, and therefore arrange them in the following order: Money, supremely useful; intellect, rather useful; imagination, of no use at all. No”—for the other had protested—“your Pan-Germanism is no more imaginative than is our Imperialism over here. It is the vice of a vulgar mind to be thrilled by bigness, to think that a thousand square miles are a thousand times more wonderful than one square mile, and that a million square miles are almost the same as heaven. That is not imagination. No, it kills it. When their poets over here try to celebrate bigness they are dead at once, and naturally. Your poets too are dying, your philosophers, your musicians, to whom Europe has listened for two hundred years. Gone. Gone with the little courts that nurtured them—gone with Esterhaz and Weimar. What? What’s that? Your Universities? Oh, yes, you have learned men, who collect more facts than do the learned men of England. They collect facts, and facts, and empires of facts. But which of them will rekindle the light within?”

A quick word on their origins. They weren’t “English to the core,” as their aunt had religiously claimed. But on the other hand, they weren’t “Germans of the terrible kind” either. Their father belonged to a group that was more common in Germany fifty years ago than it is now. He wasn’t the aggressive German, loved by English journalists, nor the domestic German, appreciated by English humorists. If you had to categorize him at all, you’d say he was the countryman of Hegel and Kant, the idealist who tended to be dreamy, whose Imperialism was the Imperialism of the mind. Not that his life had been inactive. He had fought fiercely against Denmark, Austria, and France. But he fought without really imagining what victory would mean. A hint of the truth hit him after Sedan, when he saw Napoleon's dyed moustaches turning gray; another moment came when he entered Paris and saw the shattered windows of the Tuileries. Peace arrived—it was all very grand, one had transformed into an Empire—but he sensed that some quality had disappeared, one that not all of Alsace-Lorraine could compensate for. Germany as a commercial power, Germany as a naval power, Germany with colonies here and a Forward Policy there, and legitimate aspirations elsewhere might appeal to others and be rightly pursued by them; for his own part, he steered clear of the spoils of victory and settled in England. The more earnest members of his family never forgave him and believed that his children, though hardly English of the terrible kind, would never be German to the core. He found a job at one of our provincial universities, got married to Poor Emily (or Die Engländerin, depending on how you look at it), and since she had money, they moved to London and got to know quite a few people. But his gaze was always fixed beyond the sea. He hoped that the clouds of materialism covering the Fatherland would clear with time, allowing the gentle intellectual light to shine again. “Are you implying that we Germans are stupid, Uncle Ernst?” asked a proud and striking nephew. Uncle Ernst responded, “In my eyes, you utilize intellect, but you no longer value it. That’s what I call stupidity.” When the arrogant nephew didn’t get it, he added, “You only care about the things you can use, and thus you rank them as follows: Money, extremely useful; intellect, fairly useful; imagination, completely useless. No”—as the other protested—“your Pan-Germanism is no more imaginative than our Imperialism over here. It’s the flaw of a shallow mind to get excited by size, to think that a thousand square miles are a thousand times better than one square mile, and that a million square miles are almost like heaven. That isn’t imagination. No, it stifles it. When poets over here try to celebrate size, they die instantly, and it’s only natural. Your poets are dying too, along with your philosophers and musicians, to whom Europe has listened for two hundred years. Gone. Gone with the little courts that nurtured them—gone with Esterhaz and Weimar. What? Your universities? Oh, yes, you have scholars who gather more facts than the learned men of England. They collect facts, and more facts, and mountains of facts. But which of them will reignite the light within?”

To all this Margaret listened, sitting on the haughty nephew’s knee.

To all this, Margaret listened while sitting on her arrogant nephew's knee.

It was a unique education for the little girls. The haughty nephew would be at Wickham Place one day, bringing with him an even haughtier wife, both convinced that Germany was appointed by God to govern the world. Aunt Juley would come the next day, convinced that Great Britain had been appointed to the same post by the same authority. Were both these loud-voiced parties right? On one occasion they had met, and Margaret with clasped hands had implored them to argue the subject out in her presence. Whereat they blushed, and began to talk about the weather. “Papa” she cried—she was a most offensive child—“why will they not discuss this most clear question?” Her father, surveying the parties grimly, replied that he did not know. Putting her head on one side, Margaret then remarked, “To me one of two things is very clear; either God does not know his own mind about England and Germany, or else these do not know the mind of God.” A hateful little girl, but at thirteen she had grasped a dilemma that most people travel through life without perceiving. Her brain darted up and down; it grew pliant and strong. Her conclusion was, that any human being lies nearer to the unseen than any organization, and from this she never varied.

It was a unique education for the little girls. The arrogant nephew would be at Wickham Place one day, accompanied by an even more arrogant wife, both convinced that Germany was chosen by God to rule the world. Aunt Juley would arrive the next day, equally convinced that Great Britain had been given the same role by the same authority. Were both of these loud parties right? On one occasion, they met, and Margaret, with her hands clasped, begged them to argue the issue in front of her. They blushed and started talking about the weather instead. “Papa,” she exclaimed—she was quite an annoying child—“why won't they discuss this obvious question?” Her father, looking at the two of them grimly, replied that he didn’t know. Tilting her head, Margaret then said, “To me, one of two things is very clear: either God doesn’t know His own mind about England and Germany, or they don’t know God’s mind.” A bothersome little girl, but at thirteen she had understood a dilemma that most people go through life without realizing. Her mind raced, becoming flexible and strong. Her conclusion was that any human being is closer to the unseen than any organization, and she never wavered from this belief.

Helen advanced along the same lines, though with a more irresponsible tread. In character she resembled her sister, but she was pretty, and so apt to have a more amusing time. People gathered round her more readily, especially when they were new acquaintances, and she did enjoy a little homage very much. When their father died and they ruled alone at Wickham Place, she often absorbed the whole of the company, while Margaret—both were tremendous talkers—fell flat. Neither sister bothered about this. Helen never apologized afterwards, Margaret did not feel the slightest rancour. But looks have their influence upon character. The sisters were alike as little girls, but at the time of the Wilcox episode their methods were beginning to diverge; the younger was rather apt to entice people, and, in enticing them, to be herself enticed; the elder went straight ahead, and accepted an occasional failure as part of the game.

Helen moved forward in a similar way, but with a more carefree attitude. Character-wise, she was like her sister, but she was pretty, which made her have a more entertaining time. People were drawn to her more easily, especially new acquaintances, and she really enjoyed a bit of attention. When their father passed away and they were on their own at Wickham Place, she often captivated the entire company, while Margaret—who was also a big talker—struggled. Neither sister minded this. Helen never apologized later, and Margaret didn’t hold any resentment. However, looks do influence character. The sisters were similar as little girls, but by the time of the Wilcox incident, their approaches were starting to differ; the younger sister tended to draw people in, and in doing so, she often found herself drawn in as well; the older sister moved forward directly and accepted occasional setbacks as part of the experience.

Little need be premised about Tibby. He was now an intelligent man of sixteen, but dyspeptic and difficile.

Little need be said about Tibby. He was now a smart sixteen-year-old, but he was also grumpy and hard to please.

Chapter 5

It will be generally admitted that Beethoven’s Fifth Symphony is the most sublime noise that has ever penetrated into the ear of man. All sorts and conditions are satisfied by it. Whether you are like Mrs. Munt, and tap surreptitiously when the tunes come—of course, not so as to disturb the others—; or like Helen, who can see heroes and shipwrecks in the music’s flood; or like Margaret, who can only see the music; or like Tibby, who is profoundly versed in counterpoint, and holds the full score open on his knee; or like their cousin, Fräulein Mosebach, who remembers all the time that Beethoven is “echt Deutsch”; or like Fräulein Mosebach’s young man, who can remember nothing but Fräulein Mosebach: in any case, the passion of your life becomes more vivid, and you are bound to admit that such a noise is cheap at two shillings. It is cheap, even if you hear it in the Queen’s Hall, dreariest music-room in London, though not as dreary as the Free Trade Hall, Manchester; and even if you sit on the extreme left of that hall, so that the brass bumps at you before the rest of the orchestra arrives, it is still cheap.

It’s widely accepted that Beethoven’s Fifth Symphony is the most amazing music ever heard by humanity. It satisfies all kinds of people. Whether you’re like Mrs. Munt, subtly tapping along when the tunes play—of course, not to disturb anyone else; or like Helen, who can envision heroes and shipwrecks in the music’s flow; or like Margaret, who can only appreciate the sound; or like Tibby, who knows everything about counterpoint and has the full score open on his lap; or like their cousin, Fräulein Mosebach, who constantly reminds everyone that Beethoven is “truly German”; or like Fräulein Mosebach’s boyfriend, who can think of nothing but Fräulein Mosebach: in any case, the passion of your life becomes more intense, and you have to admit that such music is a bargain at two shillings. It’s a bargain, even if you hear it in the Queen’s Hall, the most boring music venue in London, though not as dull as the Free Trade Hall in Manchester; and even if you’re sitting on the far left side of that hall, so the brass hits you before the rest of the orchestra does, it’s still a good deal.

“Who is Margaret talking to?” said Mrs. Munt, at the conclusion of the first movement. She was again in London on a visit to Wickham Place.

“Who is Margaret talking to?” Mrs. Munt asked at the end of the first movement. She was back in London visiting Wickham Place.

Helen looked down the long line of their party, and said that she did not know.

Helen glanced down the long line of their group and said that she didn’t know.

“Would it be some young man or other whom she takes an interest in?”

“Could it be some young guy she’s interested in?”

“I expect so,” Helen replied. Music enwrapped her, and she could not enter into the distinction that divides young men whom one takes an interest in from young men whom one knows.

“I guess so,” Helen replied. Music surrounded her, and she couldn’t grasp the difference between young men who capture your interest and young men you just know.

“You girls are so wonderful in always having—Oh dear! one mustn’t talk.”

“You girls are so amazing in always having—Oh dear! one shouldn’t talk.”

For the Andante had begun—very beautiful, but bearing a family likeness to all the other beautiful Andantes that Beethoven had written, and, to Helen’s mind, rather disconnecting the heroes and shipwrecks of the first movement from the heroes and goblins of the third. She heard the tune through once, and then her attention wandered, and she gazed at the audience, or the organ, or the architecture. Much did she censure the attenuated Cupids who encircle the ceiling of the Queen’s Hall, inclining each to each with vapid gesture, and clad in sallow pantaloons, on which the October sunlight struck. “How awful to marry a man like those Cupids!” thought Helen. Here Beethoven started decorating his tune, so she heard him through once more, and then she smiled at her cousin Frieda. But Frieda, listening to Classical Music, could not respond. Herr Liesecke, too, looked as if wild horses could not make him inattentive; there were lines across his forehead, his lips were parted, his pince-nez at right angles to his nose, and he had laid a thick, white hand on either knee. And next to her was Aunt Juley, so British, and wanting to tap. How interesting that row of people was! What diverse influences had gone to the making! Here Beethoven, after humming and hawing with great sweetness, said “Heigho,” and the Andante came to an end. Applause, and a round of “wunderschöning” and “prachtvolleying” from the German contingent. Margaret started talking to her new young man; Helen said to her aunt: “Now comes the wonderful movement: first of all the goblins, and then a trio of elephants dancing;” and Tibby implored the company generally to look out for the transitional passage on the drum.

For the Andante had started—very beautiful, but similar to all the other beautiful Andantes Beethoven had written, and, to Helen’s way of thinking, it somewhat disconnected the heroes and shipwrecks of the first movement from the heroes and goblins of the third. She listened to the melody once, and then her mind drifted, and she stared at the audience, the organ, or the architecture. She critiqued the thin Cupids that circled the ceiling of the Queen’s Hall, leaning toward each other with bland gestures, dressed in pale pantaloons that the October sunlight hit. “How terrible to marry a man like those Cupids!” thought Helen. Then Beethoven began embellishing his tune, so she listened again and smiled at her cousin Frieda. But Frieda, engrossed in Classical Music, didn’t respond. Herr Liesecke looked like nothing could distract him; there were lines on his forehead, his lips were parted, his pince-nez at an angle to his nose, and he had a thick, white hand resting on each knee. And next to her was Aunt Juley, so British, and eager to tap. How fascinating that row of people was! What a mix of influences made them! Here Beethoven, after humming and hawing sweetly, said “Heigho,” and the Andante came to a close. There was applause and a round of “wunderschöning” and “prachtvolleying” from the German group. Margaret began talking to her new boyfriend; Helen said to her aunt, “Now comes the wonderful movement: first the goblins, and then a trio of dancing elephants;” and Tibby urged everyone to keep an eye out for the transitional passage on the drum.

“On the what, dear?”

"On the what, hun?"

“On the drum, Aunt Juley.”

“On the drum, Aunt Juley.”

“No; look out for the part where you think you have done with the goblins and they come back,” breathed Helen, as the music started with a goblin walking quietly over the universe, from end to end. Others followed him. They were not aggressive creatures; it was that that made them so terrible to Helen. They merely observed in passing that there was no such thing as splendour or heroism in the world. After the interlude of elephants dancing, they returned and made the observation for the second time. Helen could not contradict them, for, once at all events, she had felt the same, and had seen the reliable walls of youth collapse. Panic and emptiness! Panic and emptiness! The goblins were right.

“No; watch for the part where you think you've dealt with the goblins and they come back,” Helen whispered, as the music began with a goblin moving quietly across the universe, from one end to the other. Others followed him. They weren't aggressive creatures; that was what made them so terrifying to Helen. They simply noted in passing that there was no such thing as glory or heroism in the world. After the break with elephants dancing, they returned and made the same observation again. Helen couldn’t argue with them because, at least once, she had felt the same way and had seen the solid walls of youth crumble. Panic and emptiness! Panic and emptiness! The goblins were right.

Her brother raised his finger: it was the transitional passage on the drum.

Her brother raised his finger: it was the changeover section on the drum.

For, as if things were going too far, Beethoven took hold of the goblins and made them do what he wanted. He appeared in person. He gave them a little push, and they began to walk in major key instead of in a minor, and then—he blew with his mouth and they were scattered! Gusts of splendour, gods and demigods contending with vast swords, colour and fragrance broadcast on the field of battle, magnificent victory, magnificent death! Oh, it all burst before the girl, and she even stretched out her gloved hands as if it was tangible. Any fate was titanic; any contest desirable; conqueror and conquered would alike be applauded by the angels of the utmost stars.

For just when things seemed to be getting out of hand, Beethoven took control of the goblins and made them follow his lead. He showed up in person, gave them a little nudge, and they started moving in a major key instead of a minor one, and then—he blew with his mouth and they scattered! Waves of brilliance, gods and demigods battling with enormous swords, colors and fragrances filling the battlefield, glorious victory, glorious death! It all exploded in front of the girl, and she even reached out with her gloved hands as if she could touch it. Any fate was monumental; any struggle appealing; both the victor and the vanquished would be celebrated by the angels of the highest stars.

And the goblins—they had not really been there at all? They were only the phantoms of cowardice and unbelief? One healthy human impulse would dispel them? Men like the Wilcoxes, or President Roosevelt, would say yes. Beethoven knew better. The goblins really had been there. They might return—and they did. It was as if the splendour of life might boil over—and waste to steam and froth. In its dissolution one heard the terrible, ominous note, and a goblin, with increased malignity, walked quietly over the universe from end to end. Panic and emptiness! Panic and emptiness! Even the flaming ramparts of the world might fall.

And the goblins—they really hadn't been there at all? They were just the ghosts of fear and doubt? Just one strong human instinct could make them disappear? People like the Wilcoxes or President Roosevelt would say yes. But Beethoven understood better. The goblins had truly been there. They could come back—and they did. It was as if the beauty of life could boil over and turn into nothing but steam and bubbles. In its breakdown, you could hear the scary, foreboding sound, and a goblin, with even more malice, moved silently across the universe from one end to the other. Panic and emptiness! Panic and emptiness! Even the blazing walls of the world could crumble.

Beethoven chose to make all right in the end. He built the ramparts up. He blew with his mouth for the second time, and again the goblins were scattered. He brought back the gusts of splendour, the heroism, the youth, the magnificence of life and of death, and, amid vast roarings of a superhuman joy, he led his Fifth Symphony to its conclusion. But the goblins were there. They could return. He had said so bravely, and that is why one can trust Beethoven when he says other things.

Beethoven decided to make everything right in the end. He strengthened his defenses. He blew his breath once more, and once again the goblins were pushed away. He revived the rush of brilliance, heroism, youth, and the grandeur of life and death, and amid the overwhelming sounds of a superhuman joy, he brought his Fifth Symphony to a close. But the goblins were still present. They could come back. He had declared it boldly, and that's why we can trust Beethoven when he speaks on other matters.

Helen pushed her way out during the applause. She desired to be alone. The music summed up to her all that had happened or could happen in her career. She read it as a tangible statement, which could never be superseded. The notes meant this and that to her, and they could have no other meaning, and life could have no other meaning. She pushed right out of the building, and walked slowly down the outside staircase, breathing the autumnal air, and then she strolled home.

Helen made her way out while the audience applauded. She wanted to be alone. The music encapsulated everything that had happened or could happen in her career. To her, it felt like a definitive statement that could never be replaced. The notes held specific meanings for her that couldn’t be interpreted any other way, and life itself had no other significance. She exited the building and walked slowly down the outdoor staircase, taking in the autumn air, then strolled home.

“Margaret,” called Mrs. Munt, “is Helen all right?”

“Margaret,” called Mrs. Munt, “is Helen okay?”

“Oh yes.”

"Yeah."

“She is always going away in the middle of a programme,” said Tibby.

“She always leaves in the middle of a show,” said Tibby.

“The music has evidently moved her deeply,” said Fräulein Mosebach.

“The music has clearly touched her deeply,” said Fräulein Mosebach.

“Excuse me,” said Margaret’s young man, who had for some time been preparing a sentence, “but that lady has, quite inadvertently, taken my umbrella.”

“Excuse me,” said Margaret’s boyfriend, who had been trying to find the right words for a while, “but that lady has accidentally taken my umbrella.”

“Oh, good gracious me!—I am so sorry. Tibby, run after Helen.”

“Oh, my goodness!—I’m so sorry. Tibby, go after Helen.”

“I shall miss the Four Serious Songs if I do.”

“I will miss the Four Serious Songs if I do.”

“Tibby love, you must go.”

“Tibby love, you have to go.”

“It isn’t of any consequence,” said the young man, in truth a little uneasy about his umbrella.

“It doesn’t matter,” said the young man, feeling a bit uneasy about his umbrella.

“But of course it is. Tibby! Tibby!”

“But of course it is. Tibby! Tibby!”

Tibby rose to his feet, and wilfully caught his person on the backs of the chairs. By the time he had tipped up the seat and had found his hat, and had deposited his full score in safety, it was “too late” to go after Helen. The Four Serious Songs had begun, and one could not move during their performance.

Tibby stood up and deliberately caught himself on the backs of the chairs. By the time he had flipped up the seat, found his hat, and secured his full score, it was “too late” to go after Helen. The Four Serious Songs had started, and you couldn’t move during their performance.

“My sister is so careless,” whispered Margaret.

"My sister is so reckless," whispered Margaret.

“Not at all,” replied the young man; but his voice was dead and cold.

“Not at all,” replied the young man, but his voice was flat and cold.

“If you would give me your address—”

“If you could give me your address—”

“Oh, not at all, not at all;” and he wrapped his greatcoat over his knees.

“Oh, not at all, not at all;” he said, pulling his coat over his knees.

Then the Four Serious Songs rang shallow in Margaret’s ears. Brahms, for all his grumbling and grizzling, had never guessed what it felt like to be suspected of stealing an umbrella. For this fool of a young man thought that she and Helen and Tibby had been playing the confidence trick on him, and that if he gave his address they would break into his rooms some midnight or other and steal his walkingstick too. Most ladies would have laughed, but Margaret really minded, for it gave her a glimpse into squalor. To trust people is a luxury in which only the wealthy can indulge; the poor cannot afford it. As soon as Brahms had grunted himself out, she gave him her card and said, “That is where we live; if you preferred, you could call for the umbrella after the concert, but I didn’t like to trouble you when it has all been our fault.”

Then the Four Serious Songs sounded distant in Margaret’s ears. Brahms, for all his complaining, had never realized what it felt like to be suspected of stealing an umbrella. This clueless young man thought that she, Helen, and Tibby were trying to con him, and if he gave his address, they would break into his place one night and steal his walking stick too. Most women would have found it funny, but Margaret took it to heart because it revealed a glimpse into desperation. Trusting people is a luxury that only the rich can afford; the poor cannot. As soon as Brahms had finished grumbling, she handed him her card and said, “That’s where we live; if you’d prefer, you could come by for the umbrella after the concert, but I didn’t want to impose since it’s all been our fault.”

His face brightened a little when he saw that Wickham Place was W. It was sad to see him corroded with suspicion, and yet not daring to be impolite, in case these well-dressed people were honest after all. She took it as a good sign that he said to her, “It’s a fine programme this afternoon, is it not?” for this was the remark with which he had originally opened, before the umbrella intervened.

His face lit up a bit when he realized that Wickham Place was W. It was unfortunate to see him consumed by doubt, yet still hesitant to be rude, just in case these well-dressed people turned out to be genuine after all. She saw it as a positive sign when he said to her, “It’s a great lineup this afternoon, isn’t it?” since that was the comment he had initially made before the umbrella got in the way.

“The Beethoven’s fine,” said Margaret, who was not a female of the encouraging type. “I don’t like the Brahms, though, nor the Mendelssohn that came first—and ugh! I don’t like this Elgar that’s coming.”

“The Beethoven's great,” said Margaret, who wasn't one to offer much encouragement. “I don’t like the Brahms, though, or the Mendelssohn that came first—and ugh! I really don't like this Elgar that's coming.”

“What, what?” called Herr Liesecke, overhearing. “The Pomp and Circumstance will not be fine?”

“What, what?” called Herr Liesecke, overhearing. “The Pomp and Circumstance won’t be great?”

“Oh, Margaret, you tiresome girl!” cried her aunt. “Here have I been persuading Herr Liesecke to stop for Pomp and Circumstance, and you are undoing all my work. I am so anxious for him to hear what we are doing in music. Oh, you mustn’t run down our English composers, Margaret.”

“Oh, Margaret, you annoying girl!” her aunt shouted. “I’ve been trying to get Herr Liesecke to stay for Pomp and Circumstance, and you’re ruining everything I’ve worked for. I really want him to hear what we’re doing in music. You can’t criticize our English composers, Margaret.”

“For my part, I have heard the composition at Stettin,” said Fräulein Mosebach. “On two occasions. It is dramatic, a little.”

“For my part, I’ve heard the piece in Stettin,” said Fräulein Mosebach. “Twice, actually. It’s a bit dramatic.”

“Frieda, you despise English music. You know you do. And English art. And English Literature, except Shakespeare and he’s a German. Very well, Frieda, you may go.”

“Frieda, you hate English music. You know it’s true. And English art. And English literature, except for Shakespeare, and he’s actually German. Fine, Frieda, you can leave.”

The lovers laughed and glanced at each other. Moved by a common impulse, they rose to their feet and fled from Pomp and Circumstance.

The lovers laughed and looked at each other. Driven by a shared urge, they got up and escaped from Pomp and Circumstance.

“We have this call to play in Finsbury Circus, it is true,” said Herr Liesecke, as he edged past her and reached the gangway just as the music started.

“We do have this gig in Finsbury Circus, that’s true,” said Herr Liesecke, as he squeezed past her and made it to the gangway just as the music began.

“Margaret—” loudly whispered by Aunt Juley. “Margaret, Margaret! Fräulein Mosebach has left her beautiful little bag behind her on the seat.”

“Margaret—” Aunt Juley whispered loudly. “Margaret, Margaret! Fräulein Mosebach left her beautiful little bag here on the seat.”

Sure enough, there was Frieda’s reticule, containing her address book, her pocket dictionary, her map of London, and her money.

Sure enough, there was Frieda’s purse, which held her address book, her pocket dictionary, her map of London, and her money.

“Oh, what a bother—what a family we are! Fr-Frieda!”

“Oh, what a hassle—what a family we are! Fr-Frieda!”

“Hush!” said all those who thought the music fine.

“Hush!” said everyone who thought the music was great.

“But it’s the number they want in Finsbury Circus—”

“But it’s the number they want in Finsbury Circus—”

“Might I—couldn’t I—” said the suspicious young man, and got very red.

“Might I—couldn’t I—” said the suspicious young man, and got very red.

“Oh, I would be so grateful.”

“Oh, I would really appreciate it.”

He took the bag—money clinking inside it—and slipped up the gangway with it. He was just in time to catch them at the swing-door, and he received a pretty smile from the German girl and a fine bow from her cavalier. He returned to his seat up-sides with the world. The trust that they had reposed in him was trivial, but he felt that it cancelled his mistrust for them, and that probably he would not be “had” over his umbrella. This young man had been “had” in the past—badly, perhaps overwhelmingly—and now most of his energies went in defending himself against the unknown. But this afternoon—perhaps on account of music—he perceived that one must slack off occasionally, or what is the good of being alive? Wickham Place, W., though a risk, was as safe as most things, and he would risk it.

He grabbed the bag—money jingling inside—and made his way up the gangway with it. He arrived just in time to see them at the swing door, receiving a lovely smile from the German girl and a polite nod from her partner. He went back to his seat, feeling connected to the world. The trust they had in him was small, but it made him let go of his suspicions about them, and he figured he probably wouldn’t get cheated over his umbrella. This young man had been taken advantage of before—pretty badly, maybe even overwhelmingly—and most of his energy was spent protecting himself from the unknown. But this afternoon—maybe because of the music—he realized that sometimes you have to relax a bit, or what’s the point of being alive? Wickham Place, W., while risky, was about as safe as most things, and he was willing to take that chance.

So when the concert was over and Margaret said, “We live quite near; I am going there now. Could you walk around with me, and we’ll find your umbrella?” he said, “Thank you,” peaceably, and followed her out of the Queen’s Hall. She wished that he was not so anxious to hand a lady downstairs, or to carry a lady’s programme for her—his class was near enough her own for its manners to vex her. But she found him interesting on the whole—every one interested the Schlegels on the whole at that time—and while her lips talked culture, her heart was planning to invite him to tea.

So when the concert ended and Margaret said, “We live pretty close by; I’m heading there now. Can you walk with me, and we’ll find your umbrella?” he replied, “Thank you,” calmly, and followed her out of the Queen’s Hall. She wished he didn’t seem so eager to help a lady downstairs or to carry a lady’s program—it annoyed her because his background was similar enough to hers. Still, she found him interesting overall—everyone intrigued the Schlegels during that time—and while she spoke about culture, her heart was figuring out how to invite him for tea.

“How tired one gets after music!” she began.

“How tired you get after music!” she started.

“Do you find the atmosphere of Queen’s Hall oppressive?”

“Do you find the vibe of Queen's Hall stifling?”

“Yes, horribly.”

"Yes, totally."

“But surely the atmosphere of Covent Garden is even more oppressive.”

“But the vibe in Covent Garden is definitely even more stifling.”

“Do you go there much?”

“Do you visit there often?”

“When my work permits, I attend the gallery for, the Royal Opera.”

“When my work allows, I go to the gallery for the Royal Opera.”

Helen would have exclaimed, “So do I. I love the gallery,” and thus have endeared herself to the young man. Helen could do these things. But Margaret had an almost morbid horror of “drawing people out,” of “making things go.” She had been to the gallery at Covent Garden, but she did not “attend” it, preferring the more expensive seats; still less did she love it. So she made no reply.

Helen would have said, “Me too! I love the gallery,” and that would have made her charming to the young man. Helen had a knack for these things. But Margaret had a deep aversion to “drawing people out” or “getting conversations going.” She had visited the gallery at Covent Garden, but she didn’t really “go there” since she preferred the pricier seats; she definitely didn’t love it. So, she said nothing.

“This year I have been three times—to Faust, Tosca, and—” Was it “Tannhouser” or “Tannhoyser”? Better not risk the word.

“This year I have been three times—to Faust, Tosca, and—” Was it “Tannhouser” or “Tannhoyser”? Better not risk it.

Margaret disliked Tosca and Faust. And so, for one reason and another, they walked on in silence, chaperoned by the voice of Mrs. Munt, who was getting into difficulties with her nephew.

Margaret didn't like Tosca or Faust. So, for various reasons, they continued walking quietly, accompanied by Mrs. Munt's voice, as she was having trouble with her nephew.

“I do in a way remember the passage, Tibby, but when every instrument is so beautiful, it is difficult to pick out one thing rather than another. I am sure that you and Helen take me to the very nicest concerts. Not a dull note from beginning to end. I only wish that our German friends would have stayed till it finished.”

“I do kind of remember the passage, Tibby, but when every instrument is so beautiful, it’s hard to choose one over the others. I’m sure that you and Helen take me to the best concerts. Not a boring note from beginning to end. I just wish our German friends had stayed until it was over.”

“But surely you haven’t forgotten the drum steadily beating on the low C, Aunt Juley?” came Tibby’s voice. “No one could. It’s unmistakable.”

“But surely you haven’t forgotten the drum steadily beating on the low C, Aunt Juley?” Tibby’s voice said. “No one could. It’s unmistakable.”

“A specially loud part?” hazarded Mrs. Munt. “Of course I do not go in for being musical,” she added, the shot failing. “I only care for music—a very different thing. But still I will say this for myself—I do know when I like a thing and when I don’t. Some people are the same about pictures. They can go into a picture gallery—Miss Conder can—and say straight off what they feel, all round the wall. I never could do that. But music is so different to pictures, to my mind. When it comes to music I am as safe as houses, and I assure you, Tibby, I am by no means pleased by everything. There was a thing—something about a faun in French—which Helen went into ecstasies over, but I thought it most tinkling and superficial, and said so, and I held to my opinion too.”

“A particularly loud part?” Mrs. Munt ventured. “Of course, I’m not really into being musical,” she added, the attempt missing the mark. “I just appreciate music—a completely different thing. But still, I’ll say this about myself—I do know when I like something and when I don’t. Some people are the same way about art. They can walk into an art gallery—Miss Conder can—and immediately express what they feel about everything on the walls. I could never do that. But to me, music is so different from art. When it comes to music, I’m as certain as can be, and I assure you, Tibby, I definitely don’t enjoy everything. There was this piece—something about a faun in French—which Helen raved about, but I found it really superficial and annoying, and I voiced my opinion and stuck to it.”

“Do you agree?” asked Margaret. “Do you think music is so different to pictures?”

“Do you agree?” Margaret asked. “Do you think music is really that different from pictures?”

“I—I should have thought so, kind of,” he said.

“I—I should have thought that, kind of,” he said.

“So should I. Now, my sister declares they’re just the same. We have great arguments over it. She says I’m dense; I say she’s sloppy.” Getting under way, she cried: “Now, doesn’t it seem absurd to you? What is the good of the Arts if they are interchangeable? What is the good of the ear if it tells you the same as the eye? Helen’s one aim is to translate tunes into the language of painting, and pictures into the language of music. It’s very ingenious, and she says several pretty things in the process, but what’s gained, I’d like to know? Oh, it’s all rubbish, radically false. If Monet’s really Debussy, and Debussy’s really Monet, neither gentleman is worth his salt—that’s my opinion.

“So should I. Now, my sister claims they’re exactly the same. We have intense debates about it. She says I’m clueless; I say she’s careless.” Starting off, she exclaimed: “Now, doesn’t it sound ridiculous to you? What’s the point of the Arts if they’re interchangeable? What good is the ear if it tells you the same thing as the eye? Helen’s sole goal is to translate melodies into the language of painting, and images into the language of music. It’s very clever, and she says several nice things along the way, but what’s the benefit, I’d like to know? Oh, it’s all nonsense, fundamentally wrong. If Monet is really Debussy, and Debussy is really Monet, neither artist is worth anything—that’s my view.

Evidently these sisters quarrelled.

Clearly, these sisters fought.

“Now, this very symphony that we’ve just been having—she won’t let it alone. She labels it with meanings from start to finish; turns it into literature. I wonder if the day will ever return when music will be treated as music. Yet I don’t know. There’s my brother—behind us. He treats music as music, and oh, my goodness! He makes me angrier than anyone, simply furious. With him I daren’t even argue.”

“Now, this very symphony we've just experienced—she can't leave it alone. She attaches meanings to it from beginning to end; turns it into literature. I wonder if the day will ever come when music is just considered music. But I don’t know. There’s my brother—behind us. He treats music as music, and wow! He makes me angrier than anyone, just furious. With him, I don't even dare to argue.”

An unhappy family, if talented.

A talented but unhappy family.

“But, of course, the real villain is Wagner. He has done more than any man in the nineteenth century towards the muddling of arts. I do feel that music is in a very serious state just now, though extraordinarily interesting. Every now and then in history there do come these terrible geniuses, like Wagner, who stir up all the wells of thought at once. For a moment it’s splendid. Such a splash as never was. But afterwards—such a lot of mud; and the wells—as it were, they communicate with each other too easily now, and not one of them will run quite clear. That’s what Wagner’s done.”

“But, of course, the real villain is Wagner. He has done more than anyone else in the nineteenth century to confuse the arts. I genuinely feel that music is in a very serious state right now, even though it’s incredibly interesting. Every so often in history, we see these terrible geniuses, like Wagner, who stir up all the wells of thought at once. For a moment, it’s amazing. A splash like never before. But afterward—there’s so much mud; and the wells—they seem to connect with each other too easily now, and none of them can run completely clear. That’s what Wagner’s done.”

Her speeches fluttered away from the young man like birds. If only he could talk like this, he would have caught the world. Oh to acquire culture! Oh, to pronounce foreign names correctly! Oh, to be well informed, discoursing at ease on every subject that a lady started! But it would take one years. With an hour at lunch and a few shattered hours in the evening, how was it possible to catch up with leisured women, who had been reading steadily from childhood? His brain might be full of names, he might have even heard of Monet and Debussy; the trouble was that he could not string them together into a sentence, he could not make them “tell,” he could not quite forget about his stolen umbrella. Yes, the umbrella was the real trouble. Behind Monet and Debussy the umbrella persisted, with the steady beat of a drum. “I suppose my umbrella will be all right,” he was thinking. “I don’t really mind about it. I will think about music instead. I suppose my umbrella will be all right.” Earlier in the afternoon he had worried about seats. Ought he to have paid as much as two shillings? Earlier still he had wondered, “Shall I try to do without a programme?” There had always been something to worry him ever since he could remember, always something that distracted him in the pursuit of beauty. For he did pursue beauty, and therefore, Margaret’s speeches did flutter away from him like birds.

Her speeches flew past the young man like birds. If only he could speak like that, he would have conquered the world. Oh, to have culture! Oh, to pronounce foreign names correctly! Oh, to be well-informed, chatting comfortably about any topic a lady brought up! But it would take years. With an hour at lunch and a few broken hours in the evening, how could he catch up with women who had been reading consistently since childhood? His mind might be full of names; he might have even heard of Monet and Debussy. The problem was that he couldn't put them into a sentence, he couldn't make them connect, and he couldn’t quite forget about his stolen umbrella. Yes, the umbrella was the real issue. Behind Monet and Debussy, the thought of the umbrella persisted, beating like a drum. “I guess my umbrella will be fine," he thought. "I don’t actually care about it. I’ll focus on music instead. I guess my umbrella will be fine.” Earlier in the afternoon, he had fretted over seating. Should he have paid as much as two shillings? Even earlier, he had wondered, “Should I go without a program?” There had always been something to worry about from as far back as he could remember, always something that distracted him in his quest for beauty. Because he did pursue beauty, and so, Margaret’s speeches flew away from him like birds.

Margaret talked ahead, occasionally saying, “Don’t you think so? don’t you feel the same?” And once she stopped, and said “Oh, do interrupt me!” which terrified him. She did not attract him, though she filled him with awe. Her figure was meagre, her face seemed all teeth and eyes, her references to her sister and brother were uncharitable. For all her cleverness and culture, she was probably one of those soulless, atheistical women who have been so shown up by Miss Corelli. It was surprising (and alarming) that she should suddenly say, “I do hope that you’ll come in and have some tea.”

Margaret kept talking, occasionally asking, “Don’t you think so? Don’t you feel the same?” Then she paused and said, “Oh, please interrupt me!” which scared him. She didn’t attract him, but she left him in awe. Her figure was thin, her face mostly made up of teeth and eyes, and her comments about her sister and brother were unkind. Despite her intelligence and education, she seemed like one of those soulless, atheistic women criticized by Miss Corelli. It was surprising (and a bit unsettling) when she suddenly said, “I really hope you’ll come in and have some tea.”

“I do hope that you’ll come in and have some tea. We should be so glad. I have dragged you so far out of your way.”

“I really hope you’ll come in and have some tea. We would be so happy. I’ve taken you way out of your way.”

They had arrived at Wickham Place. The sun had set, and the backwater, in deep shadow, was filling with a gentle haze. To the right of the fantastic skyline of the flats towered black against the hues of evening; to the left the older houses raised a square-cut, irregular parapet against the grey. Margaret fumbled for her latchkey. Of course she had forgotten it. So, grasping her umbrella by its ferrule, she leant over the area and tapped at the dining-room window.

They had reached Wickham Place. The sun had gone down, and the secluded area, now in deep shadow, was enveloped in a soft mist. To the right, the striking silhouette of the flats stood dark against the evening colors; to the left, the older houses formed a jagged, square edge against the grey sky. Margaret searched for her latchkey. Of course, she had forgotten it. So, gripping her umbrella by the handle, she leaned over the railing and tapped on the dining-room window.

“Helen! Let us in!”

“Helen! Open the door!”

“All right,” said a voice.

“Okay,” said a voice.

“You’ve been taking this gentleman’s umbrella.”

“You’ve been using this guy’s umbrella.”

“Taken a what?” said Helen, opening the door. “Oh, what’s that? Do come in! How do you do?”

“Taken a what?” said Helen, opening the door. “Oh, what’s that? Come on in! How are you?”

“Helen, you must not be so ramshackly. You took this gentleman’s umbrella away from Queen’s Hall, and he has had the trouble of coming for it.”

“Helen, you shouldn’t be so careless. You took this gentleman’s umbrella from Queen’s Hall, and he has gone out of his way to come get it.”

“Oh, I am so sorry!” cried Helen, all her hair flying. She had pulled off her hat as soon as she returned, and had flung herself into the big dining-room chair. “I do nothing but steal umbrellas. I am so very sorry! Do come in and choose one. Is yours a hooky or a nobbly? Mine’s a nobbly—at least, I think it is.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry!” exclaimed Helen, her hair all over the place. She had taken off her hat as soon as she got back and threw herself into the big dining-room chair. “I just keep stealing umbrellas. I really am sorry! Come in and pick one. Is yours a hook or a knob? Mine's a knob—at least, I think it is.”

The light was turned on, and they began to search the hall, Helen, who had abruptly parted with the Fifth Symphony, commenting with shrill little cries.

The light was switched on, and they started searching the hall, with Helen, who had suddenly stopped playing the Fifth Symphony, making sharp little comments.

“Don’t you talk, Meg! You stole an old gentleman’s silk top-hat. Yes, she did, Aunt Juley. It is a positive fact. She thought it was a muff. Oh, heavens! I’ve knocked the In and Out card down. Where’s Frieda? Tibby, why don’t you ever—No, I can’t remember what I was going to say. That wasn’t it, but do tell the maids to hurry tea up. What about this umbrella?” She opened it. “No, it’s all gone along the seams. It’s an appalling umbrella. It must be mine.”

“Don’t say anything, Meg! You took an old gentleman’s silk top hat. Yes, she did, Aunt Juley. It’s definitely true. She thought it was a muff. Oh no! I’ve knocked the In and Out card down. Where’s Frieda? Tibby, why don’t you ever—No, I can’t remember what I was going to say. That wasn’t it, but please tell the maids to hurry with the tea. What about this umbrella?” She opened it. “No, it’s all ruined along the seams. It’s a terrible umbrella. It must be mine.”

But it was not.

But it wasn’t.

He took it from her, murmured a few words of thanks, and then fled, with the lilting step of the clerk.

He took it from her, murmured a few words of thanks, and then hurried away, with the light step of a clerk.

“But if you will stop—” cried Margaret. “Now, Helen, how stupid you’ve been!”

“But if you would just stop—” shouted Margaret. “Now, Helen, how foolish you’ve been!”

“Whatever have I done?”

“What have I done?”

“Don’t you see that you’ve frightened him away? I meant him to stop to tea. You oughtn’t to talk about stealing or holes in an umbrella. I saw his nice eyes getting so miserable. No, it’s not a bit of good now.” For Helen had darted out into the street, shouting, “Oh, do stop!”

“Don’t you see that you scared him off? I wanted him to stay for tea. You shouldn’t talk about stealing or holes in an umbrella. I saw his nice eyes getting really sad. No, it’s not going to help now.” Because Helen had rushed out into the street, shouting, “Oh, please stop!”

“I dare say it is all for the best,” opined Mrs. Munt. “We know nothing about the young man, Margaret, and your drawing-room is full of very tempting little things.”

“I have to say it’s all for the best,” said Mrs. Munt. “We don’t know anything about the young man, Margaret, and your living room is full of very tempting little things.”

But Helen cried: “Aunt Juley, how can you! You make me more and more ashamed. I’d rather he had been a thief and taken all the apostle spoons than that I—Well, I must shut the front-door, I suppose. One more failure for Helen.”

But Helen exclaimed, “Aunt Juley, how could you! You’re making me feel so ashamed. I’d rather he had been a thief and stolen all the apostle spoons than that I—Well, I guess I need to shut the front door. Just one more failure for Helen.”

“Yes, I think the apostle spoons could have gone as rent,” said Margaret. Seeing that her aunt did not understand, she added: “You remember ‘rent.’ It was one of father’s words—Rent to the ideal, to his own faith in human nature. You remember how he would trust strangers, and if they fooled him he would say, ‘It’s better to be fooled than to be suspicious’—that the confidence trick is the work of man, but the want-of-confidence-trick is the work of the devil.”

“Yes, I think the apostle spoons could have been considered as rent,” said Margaret. Seeing that her aunt didn’t understand, she added: “You remember ‘rent.’ It was one of Dad’s words—Rent to the ideal, to his own belief in humanity. You remember how he would trust strangers, and if they deceived him he would say, ‘It’s better to be fooled than to be suspicious’—that the confidence trick is the work of man, but the lack-of-confidence trick is the work of the devil.”

“I remember something of the sort now,” said Mrs. Munt, rather tartly, for she longed to add, “It was lucky that your father married a wife with money.” But this was unkind, and she contented herself with, “Why, he might have stolen the little Ricketts picture as well.”

“I remember something like that now,” said Mrs. Munt, rather sharply, as she wanted to add, “It was lucky your dad married a wife with money.” But this felt unkind, so she settled for, “Well, he might have stolen the little Ricketts picture too.”

“Better that he had,” said Helen stoutly.

“Better that he had,” Helen said firmly.

“No, I agree with Aunt Juley,” said Margaret. “I’d rather mistrust people than lose my little Ricketts. There are limits.”

“No, I agree with Aunt Juley,” said Margaret. “I’d rather be suspicious of people than lose my little Ricketts. There are boundaries.”

Their brother, finding the incident commonplace, had stolen upstairs to see whether there were scones for tea. He warmed the teapot—almost too deftly—rejected the Orange Pekoe that the parlour-maid had provided, poured in five spoonfuls of a superior blend, filled up with really boiling water, and now called to the ladies to be quick or they would lose the aroma.

Their brother, seeing the situation as ordinary, had sneakily gone upstairs to check if there were any scones for tea. He warmed the teapot—almost too skillfully—turned down the Orange Pekoe that the maid had brought, added five spoonfuls of a better blend, filled it up with boiling water, and now called to the ladies to hurry up or they'd miss the aroma.

“All right, Auntie Tibby,” called Helen, while Margaret, thoughtful again, said: “In a way, I wish we had a real boy in the house—the kind of boy who cares for men. It would make entertaining so much easier.”

“All right, Auntie Tibby,” called Helen, while Margaret, lost in thought again, said: “In a way, I wish we had a real boy in the house—the kind of boy who looks out for men. It would make hosting so much easier.”

“So do I,” said her sister. “Tibby only cares for cultured females singing Brahms.” And when they joined him she said rather sharply: “Why didn’t you make that young man welcome, Tibby? You must do the host a little, you know. You ought to have taken his hat and coaxed him into stopping, instead of letting him be swamped by screaming women.”

“So do I,” said her sister. “Tibby only cares about cultured women singing Brahms.” And when they joined him, she said rather sharply, “Why didn’t you make that young man feel welcome, Tibby? You need to act like a good host, you know. You should have taken his hat and persuaded him to stay instead of letting him get overwhelmed by all those loud women.”

Tibby sighed, and drew a long strand of hair over his forehead.

Tibby sighed and brushed a long strand of hair across his forehead.

“Oh, it’s no good looking superior. I mean what I say.”

“Oh, acting superior isn't going to help. I mean what I say.”

“Leave Tibby alone!” said Margaret, who could not bear her brother to be scolded.

“Leave Tibby alone!” said Margaret, who couldn’t stand her brother being scolded.

“Here’s the house a regular hen-coop!” grumbled Helen.

“Here’s the house, just a regular chicken coop!” grumbled Helen.

“Oh, my dear!” protested Mrs. Munt. “How can you say such dreadful things! The number of men you get here has always astonished me. If there is any danger it’s the other way round.”

“Oh, my dear!” protested Mrs. Munt. “How can you say such awful things! The number of men you get here has always amazed me. If there’s any danger, it’s the other way around.”

“Yes, but it’s the wrong sort of men, Helen means.”

“Yes, but what Helen means is that they are the wrong type of men.”

“No, I don’t,” corrected Helen. “We get the right sort of man, but the wrong side of him, and I say that’s Tibby’s fault. There ought to be a something about the house—an—I don’t know what.”

“No, I don’t,” Helen corrected. “We find the right kind of guy, but the wrong part of him, and I say that’s Tibby’s fault. There should be something about the house—an—I don’t know what.”

“A touch of the W.’s, perhaps?”

“A touch of the W's, maybe?”

Helen put out her tongue.

Helen stuck out her tongue.

“Who are the W.’s?” asked Tibby.

“Who are the W.’s?” asked Tibby.

“The W.’s are things I and Meg and Aunt Juley know about and you don’t, so there!”

“The W.'s are things that Meg, Aunt Juley, and I know about and you don’t, so there!”

“I suppose that ours is a female house,” said Margaret, “and one must just accept it. No, Aunt Juley, I don’t mean that this house is full of women. I am trying to say something much more clever. I mean that it was irrevocably feminine, even in father’s time. Now I’m sure you understand! Well, I’ll give you another example. It’ll shock you, but I don’t care. Suppose Queen Victoria gave a dinner-party, and that the guests had been Leighton, Millais, Swinburne, Rossetti, Meredith, Fitzgerald, etc. Do you suppose that the atmosphere of that dinner would have been artistic? Heavens no! The very chairs on which they sat would have seen to that. So with our house—it must be feminine, and all we can do is to see that it isn’t effeminate. Just as another house that I can mention, but I won’t, sounded irrevocably masculine, and all its inmates can do is to see that it isn’t brutal.”

“I guess our house is definitely a women’s space,” said Margaret, “and we just have to accept that. No, Aunt Juley, I don’t mean there are a lot of women here. I’m trying to say something much more insightful. I mean that it has always been distinctly feminine, even during my father’s time. Now I’m sure you get it! Let’s use another example. It might surprise you, but I don’t really care. Imagine if Queen Victoria hosted a dinner party and the guests included Leighton, Millais, Swinburne, Rossetti, Meredith, Fitzgerald, and so on. Do you think the vibe at that dinner would have been artistic? Absolutely not! The very chairs they sat on would make sure of that. Our house is the same—it has to be feminine, and all we can do is make sure it isn’t overly delicate. Just like that other house I could mention, but won’t, which feels distinctly masculine, and all its residents can do is make sure it isn’t harsh.”

“That house being the W.’s house, I presume,” said Tibby.

“That house must be the W.'s place, I guess,” said Tibby.

“You’re not going to be told about the W.’s, my child,” Helen cried, “so don’t you think it. And on the other hand, I don’t the least mind if you find out, so don’t you think you’ve done anything clever, in either case. Give me a cigarette.”

“You’re not going to hear about the W.’s, my child,” Helen yelled, “so don’t even think that. And honestly, I don’t care if you find out, so don’t feel like you’ve done anything smart, no matter what. Give me a cigarette.”

“You do what you can for the house,” said Margaret. “The drawing-room reeks of smoke.”

“You do what you can for the house,” Margaret said. “The living room smells like smoke.”

“If you smoked too, the house might suddenly turn masculine. Atmosphere is probably a question of touch and go. Even at Queen Victoria’s dinner-party—if something had been just a little different—perhaps if she’d worn a clinging Liberty tea-gown instead of a magenta satin—”

“If you smoked too, the house might suddenly feel more masculine. Atmosphere is likely a matter of trial and error. Even at Queen Victoria’s dinner party—if something had been just a little different—maybe if she’d worn a form-fitting Liberty tea gown instead of a magenta satin—”

“With an Indian shawl over her shoulders—”

“With an Indian shawl draped over her shoulders—”

“Fastened at the bosom with a Cairngorm-pin—”

“Fastened at the chest with a Cairngorm pin—”

Bursts of disloyal laughter—you must remember that they are half German—greeted these suggestions, and Margaret said pensively, “How inconceivable it would be if the Royal Family cared about Art.” And the conversation drifted away and away, and Helen’s cigarette turned to a spot in the darkness, and the great flats opposite were sown with lighted windows, which vanished and were relit again, and vanished incessantly. Beyond them the thoroughfare roared gently—a tide that could never be quiet, while in the east, invisible behind the smokes of Wapping, the moon was rising.

Bursts of disloyal laughter—keep in mind they're mostly German—greeted these suggestions, and Margaret said thoughtfully, “How incredible it would be if the Royal Family actually cared about Art.” The conversation drifted on and on, Helen’s cigarette became a glowing point in the darkness, and the big buildings across the street were dotted with lit windows that disappeared and reappeared again, vanishing endlessly. Beyond them, the street hummed softly—a tide that could never settle down, while in the east, hidden behind the smoke from Wapping, the moon was rising.

“That reminds me, Margaret. We might have taken that young man into the dining-room, at all events. Only the majolica plate—and that is so firmly set in the wall. I am really distressed that he had no tea.”

“That reminds me, Margaret. We should have brought that young man into the dining room, at least. Only the majolica plate—and that's so securely fixed in the wall. I’m really upset that he didn’t get any tea.”

For that little incident had impressed the three women more than might be supposed. It remained as a goblin football, as a hint that all is not for the best in the best of all possible worlds, and that beneath these superstructures of wealth and art there wanders an ill-fed boy, who has recovered his umbrella indeed, but who has left no address behind him, and no name.

For that little incident had left a bigger mark on the three women than one might think. It lingered like a ghostly reminder that not everything is perfect in the best of all possible worlds, and that beneath the layers of wealth and culture, there's a hungry boy who has gotten back his umbrella but has left no address or name behind.

Chapter 6

We are not concerned with the very poor. They are unthinkable, and only to be approached by the statistician or the poet. This story deals with gentlefolk, or with those who are obliged to pretend that they are gentlefolk.

We don't care about the very poor. They are unimaginable, and only a statistician or a poet can really address them. This story is about the upper class, or those who have to act like they are part of it.

The boy, Leonard Bast, stood at the extreme verge of gentility. He was not in the abyss, but he could see it, and at times people whom he knew had dropped in, and counted no more. He knew that he was poor, and would admit it: he would have died sooner than confess any inferiority to the rich. This may be splendid of him. But he was inferior to most rich people, there is not the least doubt of it. He was not as courteous as the average rich man, nor as intelligent, nor as healthy, nor as lovable. His mind and his body had been alike underfed, because he was poor, and because he was modern they were always craving better food. Had he lived some centuries ago, in the brightly coloured civilizations of the past, he would have had a definite status, his rank and his income would have corresponded. But in his day the angel of Democracy had arisen, enshadowing the classes with leathern wings, and proclaiming, “All men are equal—all men, that is to say, who possess umbrellas,” and so he was obliged to assert gentility, lest he slipped into the abyss where nothing counts, and the statements of Democracy are inaudible.

The boy, Leonard Bast, stood at the edge of respectability. He wasn’t in the depths, but he could see them, and sometimes he knew people who had fallen in and were no longer counted. He knew he was poor and would admit it; he would rather die than confess any inferiority to the wealthy. This might be admirable of him. But there was no doubt he was inferior to most rich people. He wasn't as polite as the average wealthy man, nor as smart, nor as healthy, nor as likable. His mind and body had both been undernourished because he was poor, and being modern, they constantly craved better sustenance. If he had lived a few centuries ago, in the vibrant civilizations of the past, he would have had a clear social status, with his rank and income matching. But in his time, the spirit of Democracy had emerged, casting a shadow over the classes with leathery wings, proclaiming, “All men are equal—all men, that is to say, who own umbrellas,” and so he felt compelled to assert his respectability, lest he fall into the depths where nothing matters, and the tenets of Democracy go unheard.

As he walked away from Wickham Place, his first care was to prove that he was as good as the Miss Schlegels. Obscurely wounded in his pride, he tried to wound them in return. They were probably not ladies. Would real ladies have asked him to tea? They were certainly ill-natured and cold. At each step his feeling of superiority increased. Would a real lady have talked about stealing an umbrella? Perhaps they were thieves after all, and if he had gone into the house they could have clapped a chloroformed handkerchief over his face. He walked on complacently as far as the Houses of Parliament. There an empty stomach asserted itself, and told him he was a fool.

As he walked away from Wickham Place, his main concern was to prove that he was just as good as the Miss Schlegels. Feeling hurt in his pride, he wanted to hurt them back. They probably weren’t real ladies. Would real ladies have invited him to tea? They were definitely unfriendly and cold. With every step, his sense of superiority grew. Would a true lady have joked about stealing an umbrella? Maybe they were thieves after all, and if he had gone into the house, they could have put a chloroformed handkerchief over his face. He walked on smugly until he reached the Houses of Parliament. There, his empty stomach reminded him that he was being foolish.

“Evening, Mr. Bast.”

“Good evening, Mr. Bast.”

“Evening, Mr. Dealtry.”

“Evening, Mr. Dealtry.”

“Nice evening.”

"Lovely evening."

“Evening.”

“Evening.”

Mr. Dealtry, a fellow clerk, passed on, and Leonard stood wondering whether he would take the tram as far as a penny would take him, or whether he would walk. He decided to walk—it is no good giving in, and he had spent money enough at Queen’s Hall—and he walked over Westminster Bridge, in front of St. Thomas’s Hospital, and through the immense tunnel that passes under the South-Western main line at Vauxhall. In the tunnel he paused and listened to the roar of the trains. A sharp pain darted through his head, and he was conscious of the exact form of his eye sockets. He pushed on for another mile, and did not slacken speed until he stood at the entrance of a road called Camelia Road, which was at present his home.

Mr. Dealtry, a fellow clerk, passed by, and Leonard stood there wondering if he should take the tram as far as a penny would get him, or if he should just walk. He chose to walk—there’s no point in giving up, and he had already spent enough money at Queen’s Hall—and he walked over Westminster Bridge, in front of St. Thomas’s Hospital, and through the huge tunnel that goes under the South-Western main line at Vauxhall. In the tunnel, he paused and listened to the roar of the trains. A sharp pain shot through his head, and he became aware of the exact shape of his eye sockets. He pushed on for another mile, not slowing down until he stood at the entrance of a road called Camelia Road, which was currently his home.

Here he stopped again, and glanced suspiciously to right and left, like a rabbit that is going to bolt into its hole. A block of flats, constructed with extreme cheapness, towered on either hand. Farther down the road two more blocks were being built, and beyond these an old house was being demolished to accommodate another pair. It was the kind of scene that may be observed all over London, whatever the locality—bricks and mortar rising and falling with the restlessness of the water in a fountain, as the city receives more and more men upon her soil. Camelia Road would soon stand out like a fortress, and command, for a little, an extensive view. Only for a little. Plans were out for the erection of flats in Magnolia Road also. And again a few years, and all the flats in either road might be pulled down, and new buildings, of a vastness at present unimaginable, might arise where they had fallen.

Here he paused again, looking around suspiciously to the right and left, like a rabbit about to dash into its burrow. Cheap apartment blocks loomed on either side. Further down the street, two more blocks were under construction, and beyond those, an old house was being torn down to make way for another couple. It was the kind of scene you can see all over London, no matter where you are—bricks and mortar going up and coming down with the same restlessness as the water in a fountain, as the city welcomes more and more people. Camelia Road would soon stand out like a fortress, offering a wide view for a short time. Just for a short time. Plans were in place for building apartments on Magnolia Road, too. And in a few years, all the flats on either street might be torn down, with new buildings of a scale currently unimaginable rising in their place.

“Evening, Mr. Bast.”

“Good evening, Mr. Bast.”

“Evening, Mr. Cunningham.”

"Good evening, Mr. Cunningham."

“Very serious thing this decline of the birth-rate in Manchester.”

“It's a really serious issue that the birth rate is dropping in Manchester.”

“I beg your pardon?”

"Excuse me?"

“Very serious thing this decline of the birth-rate in Manchester,” repeated Mr. Cunningham, tapping the Sunday paper, in which the calamity in question had just been announced to him.

“It's a really serious issue, this drop in the birth rate in Manchester,” Mr. Cunningham said again, tapping the Sunday paper where this troubling news had just been revealed to him.

“Ah, yes,” said Leonard, who was not going to let on that he had not bought a Sunday paper.

“Ah, yes,” said Leonard, who wasn’t about to reveal that he hadn’t bought a Sunday paper.

“If this kind of thing goes on the population of England will be stationary in 1960.”

“If this keeps happening, the population of England will stay the same in 1960.”

“You don’t say so.”

"Really?"

“I call it a very serious thing, eh?”

“I call it a really serious thing, right?”

“Good-evening, Mr. Cunningham.”

“Good evening, Mr. Cunningham.”

“Good-evening, Mr. Bast.”

"Good evening, Mr. Bast."

Then Leonard entered Block B of the flats, and turned, not upstairs, but down, into what is known to house agents as a semi-basement, and to other men as a cellar. He opened the door, and cried “Hullo!” with the pseudo-geniality of the Cockney. There was no reply. “Hullo!” he repeated. The sitting-room was empty, though the electric light had been left burning. A look of relief came over his face, and he flung himself into the armchair.

Then Leonard walked into Block B of the apartments and turned, not upstairs, but down, into what real estate agents call a semi-basement and others refer to as a cellar. He opened the door and called out, “Hello!” with the fake friendliness of a Cockney. There was no answer. “Hello!” he said again. The living room was empty, even though the electric light was still on. A look of relief spread over his face as he dropped into the armchair.

The sitting-room contained, besides the armchair, two other chairs, a piano, a three-legged table, and a cosy corner. Of the walls, one was occupied by the window, the other by a draped mantelshelf bristling with Cupids. Opposite the window was the door, and beside the door a bookcase, while over the piano there extended one of the masterpieces of Maud Goodman. It was an amorous and not unpleasant little hole when the curtains were drawn, and the lights turned on, and the gas-stove unlit. But it struck that shallow makeshift note that is so often heard in the modem dwelling-place. It had been too easily gained, and could be relinquished too easily.

The living room had, in addition to the armchair, two other chairs, a piano, a three-legged table, and a comfy corner. One wall had a window, while another was taken up by a draped mantelpiece decorated with Cupids. Across from the window was the door, and next to the door was a bookcase, with one of Maud Goodman's masterpieces hanging over the piano. It was a charming little space when the curtains were drawn, the lights were on, and the gas stove was off. But it had that shallow, temporary vibe that's so common in modern homes. It felt too easily acquired, and could be just as easily given up.

As Leonard was kicking off his boots he jarred the three-legged table, and a photograph frame, honourably poised upon it, slid sideways, fell off into the fireplace, and smashed. He swore in a colourless sort of way, and picked the photograph up. It represented a young lady called Jacky, and had been taken at the time when young ladies called Jacky were often photographed with their mouths open. Teeth of dazzling whiteness extended along either of Jacky’s jaws, and positively weighted her head sideways, so large were they and so numerous. Take my word for it, that smile was simply stunning, and it is only you and I who will be fastidious, and complain that true joy begins in the eyes, and that the eyes of Jacky did not accord with her smile, but were anxious and hungry.

As Leonard was taking off his boots, he bumped the three-legged table, causing a photo frame, which was sitting on it, to slide off into the fireplace and break. He swore softly and picked up the photo. It was of a young lady named Jacky, taken at a time when young ladies named Jacky often posed with their mouths open. Her dazzling white teeth lined both sides of Jacky’s mouth, so large and numerous they tilted her head to the side. Trust me, that smile was absolutely stunning, and only you and I would nitpick and say that true joy should be reflected in the eyes, while Jacky’s eyes didn't match her smile—they looked anxious and hungry.

Leonard tried to pull out the fragments of glass, and cut his fingers and swore again. A drop of blood fell on the frame, another followed, spilling over on to the exposed photograph. He swore more vigorously, and dashed to the kitchen, where he bathed his hands. The kitchen was the same size as the sitting room; through it was a bedroom. This completed his home. He was renting the flat furnished: of all the objects that encumbered it none were his own except the photograph frame, the Cupids, and the books.

Leonard tried to pull the pieces of glass out, cutting his fingers and cursing again. A drop of blood landed on the frame, another followed, spilling onto the exposed photograph. He swore even louder and rushed to the kitchen, where he washed his hands. The kitchen was the same size as the living room; beyond it was a bedroom. This made up his home. He was renting the furnished apartment: of all the stuff cluttering it, none belonged to him except the picture frame, the Cupids, and the books.

“Damn, damn, damnation!” he murmured, together with such other words as he had learnt from older men. Then he raised his hand to his forehead and said, “Oh, damn it all—” which meant something different. He pulled himself together. He drank a little tea, black and silent, that still survived upon an upper shelf. He swallowed some dusty crumbs of cake. Then he went back to the sitting-room, settled himself anew, and began to read a volume of Ruskin.

“Damn, damn, damnation!” he whispered, along with other words he had picked up from older guys. Then he lifted his hand to his forehead and said, “Oh, damn it all—” which meant something different. He composed himself. He took a sip of some black tea that was still left on an upper shelf. He ate a few dusty crumbs of cake. Then he returned to the living room, got comfortable again, and started reading a book by Ruskin.

“Seven miles to the north of Venice—”

“Seven miles north of Venice—”

How perfectly the famous chapter opens! How supreme its command of admonition and of poetry! The rich man is speaking to us from his gondola.

How perfectly the famous chapter starts! How masterful its combination of advice and poetry! The rich man is speaking to us from his gondola.

“Seven miles to the north of Venice the banks of sand which nearer the city rise little above low-water mark attain by degrees a higher level, and knit themselves at last into fields of salt morass, raised here and there into shapeless mounds, and intercepted by narrow creeks of sea.”

“Seven miles north of Venice, the sandy banks that are closer to the city, which barely rise above low tide, gradually increase in height and eventually merge into fields of salty marsh, dotted with shapeless mounds and interrupted by narrow creeks of the sea.”

Leonard was trying to form his style on Ruskin: he understood him to be the greatest master of English Prose. He read forward steadily, occasionally making a few notes.

Leonard was trying to develop his style based on Ruskin; he considered him to be the greatest master of English prose. He read through steadily, occasionally jotting down a few notes.

“Let us consider a little each of these characters in succession, and first (for of the shafts enough has been said already), what is very peculiar to this church—its luminousness.”

“Let’s take a moment to think about each of these characters in order, and first (since we’ve already talked enough about the arrows), what’s really special about this church—its brightness.”

Was there anything to be learnt from this fine sentence? Could he adapt it to the needs of daily life? Could he introduce it, with modifications, when he next wrote a letter to his brother, the lay-reader? For example—

Was there anything to learn from this great sentence? Could he adjust it to fit the demands of everyday life? Could he use it, with some changes, the next time he wrote a letter to his brother, the lay reader? For instance—

“Let us consider a little each of these characters in succession, and first (for of the absence of ventilation enough has been said already), what is very peculiar to this flat—its obscurity.”

“Let’s take a look at each of these characters one by one, and first (since we’ve already discussed the lack of ventilation), what’s very unique about this apartment—its darkness.”

Something told him that the modifications would not do; and that something, had he known it, was the spirit of English Prose. “My flat is dark as well as stuffy.” Those were the words for him.

Something told him that the changes wouldn’t work; and that something, if he had realized it, was the essence of English Prose. “My apartment is dark and stuffy.” Those were the words for him.

And the voice in the gondola rolled on, piping melodiously of Effort and Self-Sacrifice, full of high purpose, full of beauty, full even of sympathy and the love of men, yet somehow eluding all that was actual and insistent in Leonard’s life. For it was the voice of one who had never been dirty or hungry, and had not guessed successfully what dirt and hunger are.

And the voice in the gondola kept going, singing sweetly about Effort and Self-Sacrifice, full of noble intentions, beauty, and even empathy and love for mankind, yet somehow missing everything that was real and pressing in Leonard’s life. It belonged to someone who had never experienced dirt or hunger and had no idea what those really felt like.

Leonard listened to it with reverence. He felt that he was being done good to, and that if he kept on with Ruskin, and the Queen’s Hall Concerts, and some pictures by Watts, he would one day push his head out of the grey waters and see the universe. He believed in sudden conversion, a belief which may be right, but which is peculiarly attractive to a half-baked mind. It is the bias of much popular religion: in the domain of business it dominates the Stock Exchange, and becomes that “bit of luck” by which all successes and failures are explained. “If only I had a bit of luck, the whole thing would come straight. . . . He’s got a most magnificent place down at Streatham and a 20 h.-p. Fiat, but then, mind you, he’s had luck. . . . I’m sorry the wife’s so late, but she never has any luck over catching trains.” Leonard was superior to these people; he did believe in effort and in a steady preparation for the change that he desired. But of a heritage that may expand gradually, he had no conception: he hoped to come to Culture suddenly, much as the Revivalist hopes to come to Jesus. Those Miss Schlegels had come to it; they had done the trick; their hands were upon the ropes, once and for all. And meanwhile, his flat was dark, as well as stuffy.

Leonard listened to it with deep respect. He felt like he was being helped, and if he continued with Ruskin, the Queen’s Hall Concerts, and some paintings by Watts, he believed he would eventually rise above the murky waters and see the universe. He believed in sudden transformation, a belief that might be valid but is especially appealing to someone who's still figuring things out. It mirrors a lot of popular religion: in the world of business, it rules the Stock Exchange, turning into that “bit of luck” that explains both wins and losses. “If only I had a bit of luck, everything would fall into place… He has an amazing place down in Streatham and a 20 h.p. Fiat, but remember, he's had luck… I’m sorry the wife's running late, but she never seems to have any luck with trains.” Leonard thought he was above these people; he truly believed in hard work and steady preparation for the change he wanted. But he had no idea about a legacy that could gradually grow; he hoped to achieve Culture all at once, just like a Revivalist hopes to find Jesus. Those Miss Schlegels had figured it out; they had mastered it; their hands were firmly on the ropes, once and for all. In the meantime, his apartment was dark and stuffy.

Presently there was a noise on the staircase. He shut up Margaret’s card in the pages of Ruskin, and opened the door. A woman entered, of whom it is simplest to say that she was not respectable. Her appearance was awesome. She seemed all strings and bell-pulls—ribbons, chains, bead necklaces that clinked and caught—and a boa of azure feathers hung round her neck, with the ends uneven. Her throat was bare, wound with a double row of pearls, her arms were bare to the elbows, and might again be detected at the shoulder, through cheap lace. Her hat, which was flowery, resembled those punnets, covered with flannel, which we sowed with mustard and cress in our childhood, and which germinated here yes, and there no. She wore it on the back of her head. As for her hair, or rather hairs, they are too complicated to describe, but one system went down her back, lying in a thick pad there, while another, created for a lighter destiny, rippled around her forehead. The face—the face does not signify. It was the face of the photograph, but older, and the teeth were not so numerous as the photographer had suggested, and certainly not so white. Yes, Jacky was past her prime, whatever that prime may have been. She was descending quicker than most women into the colourless years, and the look in her eyes confessed it.

There was a noise on the staircase. He closed Margaret’s card in the pages of Ruskin and opened the door. A woman walked in who, simply put, wasn’t respectable. Her appearance was striking. She was covered in strings and accessories—ribbons, chains, and beaded necklaces that clinked and caught the light. An uneven boa of blue feathers hung around her neck. Her throat was bare, adorned with a double row of pearls, and her arms were exposed to the elbows, with cheap lace peeking out at the shoulders. Her flowery hat looked like those little trays we used to cover with cloth when we grew mustard and cress as kids, some seeds sprouting while others didn’t. She wore it tilted back on her head. As for her hair, or rather hairs, it was too complicated to describe, but one section fell down her back in a thick pad, while another part, styled for a lighter look, rippled around her forehead. The face—the face isn’t really important. It looked like the photo, but older, and her teeth weren’t as many as the photographer had suggested, and definitely not as white. Yes, Jacky had seen better days, whatever those days might have been. She was fading faster than most women into the dull years, and the look in her eyes revealed it.

“What ho!” said Leonard, greeting that apparition with much spirit, and helping it off with its boa.

“What’s up!” said Leonard, greeting that figure with a lot of energy and helping it take off its boa.

Jacky, in husky tones, replied, “What ho!”

Jacky replied in a deep voice, “Hey there!”

“Been out?” he asked. The question sounds superfluous, but it cannot have been really, for the lady answered, “No,” adding, “Oh, I am so tired.”

“Been out?” he asked. The question seems unnecessary, but it mustn't have been, because the lady replied, “No,” adding, “Oh, I am so tired.”

“You tired?”

"Are you tired?"

“Eh?”

"Excuse me?"

“I’m tired,” said he, hanging the boa up.

“I’m tired,” he said, hanging up the boa.

“Oh, Len, I am so tired.”

“Oh, Len, I’m so exhausted.”

“I’ve been to that classical concert I told you about,” said Leonard.

“I went to that classical concert I mentioned,” Leonard said.

“What’s that?”

"What is that?"

“I came back as soon as it was over.”

"I came back as soon as it was done."

“Any one been round to our place?” asked Jacky.

“Has anyone been over to our place?” asked Jacky.

“Not that I’ve seen. I met Mr. Cunningham outside, and we passed a few remarks.”

“Not that I’ve seen. I ran into Mr. Cunningham outside, and we exchanged a few comments.”

“What, not Mr. Cunningham?”

“What, not Mr. C.?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Oh, you mean Mr. Cunningham.”

“Oh, you mean Mr. Cunningham.”

“Yes. Mr. Cunningham.”

“Yeah. Mr. Cunningham.”

“I’ve been out to tea at a lady friend’s.”

“I’ve had tea at a friend’s house.”

Her secret being at last given to the world, and the name of the lady-friend being even adumbrated, Jacky made no further experiments in the difficult and tiring art of conversation. She never had been a great talker. Even in her photographic days she had relied upon her smile and her figure to attract, and now that she was—

Her secret finally revealed to the world, and the name of her female friend even hinted at, Jacky stopped trying to engage in the challenging and exhausting art of conversation. She had never been a big talker. Even during her modeling days, she had depended on her smile and figure to draw attention, and now that she was—

“On the shelf,
On the shelf,
Boys, boys, I’m on the shelf,”

“On the shelf,
On the shelf,
Guys, guys, I’m on the shelf,”

she was not likely to find her tongue. Occasional bursts of song (of which the above is an example) still issued from her lips, but the spoken word was rare.

she probably wouldn’t find her voice. Occasional bursts of song (like the one above) still came from her lips, but actual spoken words were rare.

She sat down on Leonard’s knee, and began to fondle him. She was now a massive woman of thirty-three, and her weight hurt him, but he could not very well say anything. Then she said, “Is that a book you’re reading?” and he said, “That’s a book,” and drew it from her unreluctant grasp. Margaret’s card fell out of it. It fell face downwards, and he murmured, “Bookmarker.”

She sat down on Leonard’s lap and started to caress him. She was now a large woman of thirty-three, and her weight was uncomfortable for him, but he couldn’t really say anything. Then she asked, “Is that a book you’re reading?” and he replied, “That’s a book,” pulling it away from her eager hands. Margaret’s card slipped out and fell face down, and he muttered, “Bookmarker.”

“Len—”

“Len—”

“What is it?” he asked, a little wearily, for she only had one topic of conversation when she sat upon his knee.

“What is it?” he asked, a bit tired, since she only had one thing to talk about when she was sitting on his knee.

“You do love me?”

“Do you love me?"

“Jacky, you know that I do. How can you ask such questions!”

“Jacky, of course I do. How can you even ask that?”

“But you do love me, Len, don’t you?”

“But you do love me, Len, right?”

“Of course I do.”

“Definitely, I do.”

A pause. The other remark was still due.

A pause. The other comment was still pending.

“Len—”

“Len—”

“Well? What is it?”

“Well? What’s going on?”

“Len, you will make it all right?”

“Len, will you make everything okay?”

“I can’t have you ask me that again,” said the boy, flaring up into a sudden passion. “I’ve promised to marry you when I’m of age, and that’s enough. My word’s my word. I’ve promised to marry you as soon as ever I’m twenty-one, and I can’t keep on being worried. I’ve worries enough. It isn’t likely I’d throw you over, let alone my word, when I’ve spent all this money. Besides, I’m an Englishman, and I never go back on my word. Jacky, do be reasonable. Of course I’ll marry you. Only do stop badgering me.”

“I can't have you asking me that again,” the boy said, suddenly getting worked up. “I've promised to marry you when I’m of age, and that’s enough. My word is my bond. I promised to marry you as soon as I turn twenty-one, and I can’t keep worrying about it. I have enough on my plate. It’s not like I’d just bail on you, especially after spending all this money. Plus, I'm English, and I never go back on my word. Jacky, please be reasonable. Of course, I’ll marry you. Just stop nagging me.”

“When’s your birthday, Len?”

"When's your birthday, Len?"

“I’ve told you again and again, the eleventh of November next. Now get off my knee a bit; someone must get supper, I suppose.”

“I’ve told you over and over, it’s the eleventh of November next. Now get off my knee for a moment; someone has to make dinner, I guess.”

Jacky went through to the bedroom, and began to see to her hat. This meant blowing at it with short sharp puffs. Leonard tidied up the sitting-room, and began to prepare their evening meal. He put a penny into the slot of the gas-meter, and soon the flat was reeking with metallic fumes. Somehow he could not recover his temper, and all the time he was cooking he continued to complain bitterly.

Jacky walked into the bedroom and started working on her hat. This involved blowing on it with quick, sharp puffs. Leonard cleaned up the living room and began preparing their dinner. He put a penny into the gas meter, and soon the apartment was filled with a metallic smell. For some reason, he just couldn’t shake his bad mood, and while he was cooking, he kept complaining bitterly.

“It really is too bad when a fellow isn’t trusted. It makes one feel so wild, when I’ve pretended to the people here that you’re my wife—all right, you shall be my wife—and I’ve bought you the ring to wear, and I’ve taken this flat furnished, and it’s far more than I can afford, and yet you aren’t content, and I’ve also not told the truth when I’ve written home.” He lowered his voice. “He’d stop it.” In a tone of horror, that was a little luxurious, he repeated: “My brother’d stop it. I’m going against the whole world, Jacky.

“It’s really unfortunate when someone isn’t trusted. It makes a person feel so restless, especially since I’ve convinced everyone here that you’re my wife—fine, you will be my wife—and I’ve bought you a ring to wear, and I’ve rented this furnished apartment, which is way more than I can afford, and still, you’re not satisfied, and I haven’t been completely honest in my letters home.” He lowered his voice. “He’d put a stop to it.” With a tone of horror that felt a bit indulgent, he repeated: “My brother would put a stop to it. I’m going against the whole world, Jacky.”

“That’s what I am, Jacky. I don’t take any heed of what anyone says. I just go straight forward, I do. That’s always been my way. I’m not one of your weak knock-kneed chaps. If a woman’s in trouble, I don’t leave her in the lurch. That’s not my street. No, thank you.

“That’s who I am, Jacky. I don’t pay attention to what anyone says. I just move ahead, that’s how I am. I’ve always done it this way. I’m not one of those weak, timid guys. If a woman’s in trouble, I don’t abandon her. That’s not my style. No, thanks.”

“I’ll tell you another thing too. I care a good deal about improving myself by means of Literature and Art, and so getting a wider outlook. For instance, when you came in I was reading Ruskin’s Stones of Venice. I don’t say this to boast, but just to show you the kind of man I am. I can tell you, I enjoyed that classical concert this afternoon.”

“I’ll tell you another thing too. I really care about improving myself through Literature and Art, and expanding my perspective. For example, when you walked in, I was reading Ruskin’s Stones of Venice. I’m not saying this to show off, but just to give you an idea of the kind of person I am. I can tell you, I enjoyed that classical concert this afternoon.”

To all his moods Jacky remained equally indifferent. When supper was ready—and not before—she emerged from the bedroom, saying: “But you do love me, don’t you?”

To all his moods, Jacky stayed completely indifferent. When dinner was ready—and not a moment sooner—she came out of the bedroom, asking, “But you do love me, right?”

They began with a soup square, which Leonard had just dissolved in some hot water. It was followed by the tongue—a freckled cylinder of meat, with a little jelly at the top, and a great deal of yellow fat at the bottom—ending with another square dissolved in water (jelly: pineapple), which Leonard had prepared earlier in the day. Jacky ate contentedly enough, occasionally looking at her man with those anxious eyes, to which nothing else in her appearance corresponded, and which yet seemed to mirror her soul. And Leonard managed to convince his stomach that it was having a nourishing meal.

They started with a soup cube that Leonard had just dissolved in hot water. Next came the tongue—a spotted cylinder of meat, topped with a bit of jelly and a lot of yellow fat at the bottom—ending with another cube dissolved in water (jelly: pineapple), which Leonard had made earlier in the day. Jacky ate quite happily, occasionally glancing at her guy with those worried eyes, which didn’t match anything else about her appearance, yet seemed to reflect her inner feelings. And Leonard managed to trick his stomach into thinking it was having a satisfying meal.

After supper they smoked cigarettes and exchanged a few statements. She observed that her “likeness” had been broken. He found occasion to remark, for the second time, that he had come straight back home after the concert at Queen’s Hall. Presently she sat upon his knee. The inhabitants of Camelia Road tramped to and fro outside the window, just on a level with their heads, and the family in the flat on the ground-floor began to sing, “Hark, my soul, it is the Lord.”

After dinner, they smoked cigarettes and made a few comments. She noticed that her “similarity” had been shattered. He took the chance to mention, for the second time, that he had come straight home after the concert at Queen’s Hall. Soon, she was sitting on his lap. The people on Camelia Road walked back and forth outside the window, their heads at the same level, and the family in the ground-floor flat started singing, “Hark, my soul, it is the Lord.”

“That tune fairly gives me the hump,” said Leonard.

“That tune really gets on my nerves,” said Leonard.

Jacky followed this, and said that, for her part, she thought it a lovely tune.

Jacky responded by saying that, for her, she thought it was a lovely tune.

“No; I’ll play you something lovely. Get up, dear, for a minute.”

“No; I’ll play you something beautiful. Stand up, dear, for a moment.”

He went to the piano and jingled out a little Grieg. He played badly and vulgarly, but the performance was not without its effect, for Jacky said she thought she’d be going to bed. As she receded, a new set of interests possessed the boy, and he began to think of what had been said about music by that odd Miss Schlegel—the one that twisted her face about so when she spoke. Then the thoughts grew sad and envious. There was the girl named Helen, who had pinched his umbrella, and the German girl who had smiled at him pleasantly, and Herr someone, and Aunt someone, and the brother—all, all with their hands on the ropes. They had all passed up that narrow, rich staircase at Wickham Place, to some ample room, whither he could never follow them, not if he read for ten hours a day. Oh, it was not good, this continual aspiration. Some are born cultured; the rest had better go in for whatever comes easy. To see life steadily and to see it whole was not for the likes of him.

He went to the piano and played a little Grieg. He played poorly and in a cringeworthy way, but it did have some impact, as Jacky mentioned she thought it was time for bed. As she walked away, the boy was struck by new thoughts about what that eccentric Miss Schlegel had said about music—the one who made such strange faces when she spoke. Then his thoughts became sad and envious. There was a girl named Helen who had taken his umbrella, the German girl who had smiled at him warmly, and Herr someone, and Aunt someone, and the brother—all of them holding the strings. They had all gone up that narrow, beautiful staircase at Wickham Place, into a spacious room, which he could never access, no matter how much he studied. Oh, this endless yearning was not healthy. Some people are born cultured; the others might as well settle for whatever is easy. To see life clearly and to grasp it fully was not meant for someone like him.

From the darkness beyond the kitchen a voice called, “Len?”

From the darkness beyond the kitchen, a voice called, “Len?”

“You in bed?” he asked, his forehead twitching.

“Are you in bed?” he asked, his forehead twitching.

“M’m.”

“Mhm.”

“All right.”

"Okay."

Presently she called him again.

Now she called him again.

“I must clean my boots ready for the morning,” he answered.

“I need to clean my boots for tomorrow,” he replied.

Presently she called him again.

Now she called him again.

“I rather want to get this chapter done.”

“I really want to finish this chapter.”

“What?”

“What’s up?”

He closed his ears against her.

He shut her out.

“What’s that?”

“What’s that?”

“All right, Jacky, nothing; I’m reading a book.”

“All right, Jacky, nothing; I’m reading a book.”

“What?”

“Excuse me?”

“What?” he answered, catching her degraded deafness.

“What?” he replied, noticing her impaired hearing.

Presently she called him again.

Now she called him again.

Ruskin had visited Torcello by this time, and was ordering his gondoliers to take him to Murano. It occurred to him, as he glided over the whispering lagoons, that the power of Nature could not be shortened by the folly, nor her beauty altogether saddened by the misery, of such as Leonard.

Ruskin had visited Torcello by this time and was telling his gondoliers to take him to Murano. As he glided over the whispering lagoons, it crossed his mind that Nature's power couldn't be diminished by foolishness, nor could her beauty be completely dulled by the suffering of people like Leonard.

Chapter 7

“Oh, Margaret,” cried her aunt next morning, “such a most unfortunate thing has happened. I could not get you alone.”

“Oh, Margaret,” her aunt exclaimed the next morning, “such an unfortunate thing has happened. I couldn’t get you alone.”

The most unfortunate thing was not very serious. One of the flats in the ornate block opposite had been taken furnished by the Wilcox family, “coming up, no doubt, in the hope of getting into London society.” That Mrs. Munt should be the first to discover the misfortune was not remarkable, for she was so interested in the flats, that she watched their every mutation with unwearying care. In theory she despised them—they took away that old-world look—they cut off the sun—flats house a flashy type of person. But if the truth had been known, she found her visits to Wickham Place twice as amusing since Wickham Mansions had arisen, and would in a couple of days learn more about them than her nieces in a couple of months, or her nephew in a couple of years. She would stroll across and make friends with the porters, and inquire what the rents were, exclaiming for example: “What! a hundred and twenty for a basement? You’ll never get it!” And they would answer: “One can but try, madam.” The passenger lifts, the provision lifts, the arrangement for coals (a great temptation for a dishonest porter), were all familiar matters to her, and perhaps a relief from the politico-economical-æsthetic atmosphere that reigned at the Schlegels’.

The most unfortunate thing wasn’t very serious. One of the fancy flats in the ornate building across the street had been rented furnished by the Wilcox family, “coming up, no doubt, hoping to break into London society.” That Mrs. Munt was the first to find out about this misfortune wasn’t surprising, as she was so interested in the flats that she tracked their every change with endless care. In theory, she looked down on them—they ruined the old-world charm—they blocked out the sun—flats attracted a flashy type of person. But if the truth were known, she found her visits to Wickham Place twice as entertaining since Wickham Mansions had been built, and in just a couple of days, she would learn more about them than her nieces would in a couple of months, or her nephew in a couple of years. She would stroll over, make friends with the porters, and ask about the rents, exclaiming, for example: “What! One hundred and twenty for a basement? You’ll never get that!” And they would reply: “One can but try, madam.” The passenger lifts, the service lifts, the arrangements for coal (a huge temptation for a dishonest porter), were all familiar details to her, and perhaps a welcome break from the political-economic-aesthetic atmosphere that dominated at the Schlegels’.

Margaret received the information calmly, and did not agree that it would throw a cloud over poor Helen’s life.

Margaret took the news quietly and didn’t think it would cast a shadow over poor Helen’s life.

“Oh, but Helen isn’t a girl with no interests,” she explained. “She has plenty of other things and other people to think about. She made a false start with the Wilcoxes, and she’ll be as willing as we are to have nothing more to do with them.”

“Oh, but Helen isn’t just a girl with no interests,” she explained. “She has plenty of other things and people on her mind. She had a false start with the Wilcoxes, and she’ll be just as happy as we are to have nothing more to do with them.”

“For a clever girl, dear, how very oddly you do talk. Helen’ll have to have something more to do with them, now that they’re all opposite. She may meet that Paul in the street. She cannot very well not bow.”

“For a smart girl, dear, how strangely you talk. Helen will have to deal with them more now that they’re all across from each other. She might run into that Paul on the street. She can't really avoid bowing.”

“Of course she must bow. But look here; let’s do the flowers. I was going to say, the will to be interested in him has died, and what else matters? I look on that disastrous episode (over which you were so kind) as the killing of a nerve in Helen. It’s dead, and she’ll never be troubled with it again. The only things that matter are the things that interest one. Bowing, even calling and leaving cards, even a dinner-party—we can do all those things to the Wilcoxes, if they find it agreeable; but the other thing, the one important thing—never again. Don’t you see?”

"Of course she has to bow. But hold on; let’s focus on the flowers. What I was going to say is that her interest in him has faded, and what else matters? I view that terrible incident (which you were so nice about) as the end of a connection for Helen. It's gone, and she won’t be affected by it again. The only things that really matter are the things that capture our interest. Bowing, even visiting and leaving cards, even a dinner party—we can do all of that for the Wilcoxes, if they find it enjoyable; but that other thing, the one important thing—never again. Don’t you get it?"

Mrs. Munt did not see, and indeed Margaret was making a most questionable statement—that any emotion, any interest once vividly aroused, can wholly die.

Mrs. Munt didn’t notice, and in fact, Margaret was making a pretty dubious claim—that any feeling, any interest that’s ever sparked can completely fade away.

“I also have the honour to inform you that the Wilcoxes are bored with us. I didn’t tell you at the time—it might have made you angry, and you had enough to worry you—but I wrote a letter to Mrs. W., and apologized for the trouble that Helen had given them. She didn’t answer it.”

“I also have the honor to let you know that the Wilcoxes are tired of us. I didn’t mention it earlier—it might have upset you, and you had enough on your plate—but I wrote a letter to Mrs. W. and apologized for the trouble that Helen caused them. She didn’t respond.”

“How very rude!”

"That's so rude!"

“I wonder. Or was it sensible?”

“I wonder. Or was it a wise choice?”

“No, Margaret, most rude.”

“No, Margaret, very rude.”

“In either case one can class it as reassuring.”

"In either case, you can see it as reassuring."

Mrs. Munt sighed. She was going back to Swanage on the morrow, just as her nieces were wanting her most. Other regrets crowded upon her: for instance, how magnificently she would have cut Charles if she had met him face to face. She had already seen him, giving an order to the porter—and very common he looked in a tall hat. But unfortunately his back was turned to her, and though she had cut his back, she could not regard this as a telling snub.

Mrs. Munt sighed. She was headed back to Swanage tomorrow, just when her nieces needed her the most. She was filled with other regrets too: for example, how impressively she would have dismissed Charles if she had run into him face to face. She had already spotted him, giving an order to the porter—and he looked pretty ordinary in a tall hat. But unfortunately, his back was to her, and even though she had ignored him, she couldn’t consider that a significant snub.

“But you will be careful, won’t you?” she exhorted.

“But you will be careful, right?” she urged.

“Oh, certainly. Fiendishly careful.”

“Oh, for sure. Super careful.”

“And Helen must be careful, too,”

“And Helen needs to be careful, too,”

“Careful over what?” cried Helen, at that moment coming into the room with her cousin.

“Careful about what?” shouted Helen, just as she walked into the room with her cousin.

“Nothing,” said Margaret, seized with a momentary awkwardness.

“Nothing,” said Margaret, suddenly feeling a bit awkward.

“Careful over what, Aunt Juley?”

“Careful about what, Aunt Juley?”

Mrs. Munt assumed a cryptic air. “It is only that a certain family, whom we know by name but do not mention, as you said yourself last night after the concert, have taken the flat opposite from the Mathesons—where the plants are in the balcony.”

Mrs. Munt acted mysterious. “It’s just that a certain family, who we know by name but won’t mention, as you pointed out last night after the concert, have moved into the flat across from the Mathesons—where the plants are on the balcony.”

Helen began some laughing reply, and then disconcerted them all by blushing. Mrs. Munt was so disconcerted that she exclaimed, “What, Helen, you don’t mind them coming, do you?” and deepened the blush to crimson.

Helen started to say something funny but then embarrassed everyone by blushing. Mrs. Munt was so taken aback that she exclaimed, “What, Helen, you don’t mind them coming, do you?” which made Helen's blush turn bright red.

“Of course I don’t mind,” said Helen a little crossly. “It is that you and Meg are both so absurdly grave about it, when there’s nothing to be grave about at all.”

“Of course I don’t mind,” Helen said a bit irritably. “It’s just that you and Meg are both acting so seriously about it, when there’s really nothing to be serious about at all.”

“I’m not grave,” protested Margaret, a little cross in her turn.

“I’m not serious,” protested Margaret, a bit annoyed in response.

“Well, you look grave; doesn’t she, Frieda?”

“Well, you look serious; doesn’t she, Frieda?”

“I don’t feel grave, that’s all I can say; you’re going quite on the wrong tack.”

“I don’t feel serious, that’s all I can say; you’re heading in the wrong direction.”

“No, she does not feel grave,” echoed Mrs. Munt. “I can bear witness to that. She disagrees—”

“No, she doesn’t feel serious,” Mrs. Munt replied. “I can confirm that. She disagrees—”

“Hark!” interrupted Fräulein Mosebach. “I hear Bruno entering the hall.”

“Hear that!” interrupted Fräulein Mosebach. “I can hear Bruno coming into the hall.”

For Herr Liesecke was due at Wickham Place to call for the two younger girls. He was not entering the hall—in fact, he did not enter it for quite five minutes. But Frieda detected a delicate situation, and said that she and Helen had much better wait for Bruno down below, and leave Margaret and Mrs. Munt to finish arranging the flowers. Helen acquiesced. But, as if to prove that the situation was not delicate really, she stopped in the doorway and said:

For Mr. Liesecke was scheduled to arrive at Wickham Place to pick up the two younger girls. He didn't go into the hall—in fact, he didn’t step in for almost five minutes. But Frieda sensed an awkward situation and suggested that she and Helen should wait for Bruno downstairs, leaving Margaret and Mrs. Munt to finish arranging the flowers. Helen agreed. However, as if to show that the situation wasn't really awkward, she paused in the doorway and said:

“Did you say the Mathesons’ flat, Aunt Juley? How wonderful you are! I never knew that the woman who laced too tightly’s name was Matheson.”

“Did you say the Mathesons’ apartment, Aunt Juley? How amazing you are! I never knew that the woman who laced too tightly was named Matheson.”

“Come, Helen,” said her cousin.

“Come on, Helen,” said her cousin.

“Go, Helen,” said her aunt; and continued to Margaret almost in the same breath: “Helen cannot deceive me. She does mind.”

“Go, Helen,” said her aunt; and continued to Margaret almost in the same breath: “Helen can’t fool me. She does care.”

“Oh, hush!” breathed Margaret. “Frieda’ll hear you, and she can be so tiresome.”

“Oh, quiet!” whispered Margaret. “Frieda will hear you, and she can be so annoying.”

“She minds,” persisted Mrs. Munt, moving thoughtfully about the room, and pulling the dead chrysanthemums out of the vases. “I knew she’d mind—and I’m sure a girl ought to! Such an experience! Such awful coarse-grained people! I know more about them than you do, which you forget, and if Charles had taken you that motor drive—well, you’d have reached the house a perfect wreck. Oh, Margaret, you don’t know what you are in for. They’re all bottled up against the drawing-room window. There’s Mrs. Wilcox—I’ve seen her. There’s Paul. There’s Evie, who is a minx. There’s Charles—I saw him to start with. And who would an elderly man with a moustache and a copper-coloured face be?”

“She cares,” Mrs. Munt persisted, thoughtfully moving around the room and pulling the dead chrysanthemums out of the vases. “I knew she’d care—and a girl definitely should! Such an experience! Such awful, coarse people! I know more about them than you do, which you forget, and if Charles had taken you on that drive—well, you’d have arrived at the house a total wreck. Oh, Margaret, you have no idea what you’re in for. They’re all waiting right outside the drawing-room window. There’s Mrs. Wilcox—I’ve seen her. There’s Paul. There’s Evie, who is a little troublemaker. There’s Charles—I noticed him right away. And who else could an elderly man with a mustache and a copper-colored face be?”

“Mr. Wilcox, possibly.”

"Mr. Wilcox, maybe."

“I knew it. And there’s Mr. Wilcox.”

“I knew it. And there’s Mr. Wilcox.”

“It’s a shame to call his face copper colour,” complained Margaret. “He has a remarkably good complexion for a man of his age.”

“It’s a shame to call his face copper-colored,” complained Margaret. “He has a remarkably good complexion for a man his age.”

Mrs. Munt, triumphant elsewhere, could afford to concede Mr. Wilcox his complexion. She passed on from it to the plan of campaign that her nieces should pursue in the future. Margaret tried to stop her.

Mrs. Munt, successful in other areas, could let Mr. Wilcox have his complexion. She moved on to the strategy that her nieces should follow in the future. Margaret attempted to interrupt her.

“Helen did not take the news quite as I expected, but the Wilcox nerve is dead in her really, so there’s no need for plans.”

“Helen didn’t react to the news the way I thought she would, but the Wilcox spirit is really gone in her, so there’s no point in making plans.”

“It’s as well to be prepared.”

"Being prepared is a good thing."

“No—it’s as well not to be prepared.”

“No—it’s better not to be prepared.”

“Because—”

"Because—"

Her thought drew being from the obscure borderland. She could not explain in so many words, but she felt that those who prepare for all the emergencies of life beforehand may equip themselves at the expense of joy. It is necessary to prepare for an examination, or a dinner-party, or a possible fall in the price of stock: those who attempt human relations must adopt another method, or fail. “Because I’d sooner risk it,” was her lame conclusion.

Her thoughts came from a vague place. She couldn’t put it into words, but she sensed that people who plan for every possible situation in life might do so at the cost of happiness. It’s important to prepare for a test, a dinner party, or a potential drop in stock prices; however, those who navigate human relationships need to take a different approach, or they’ll fail. “Because I’d rather take the chance,” was her weak conclusion.

“But imagine the evenings,” exclaimed her aunt, pointing to the Mansions with the spout of the watering-can. “Turn the electric light on here or there, and it’s almost the same room. One evening they may forget to draw their blinds down, and you’ll see them; and the next, you yours, and they’ll see you. Impossible to sit out on the balconies. Impossible to water the plants, or even speak. Imagine going out of the front-door, and they come out opposite at the same moment. And yet you tell me that plans are unnecessary, and you’d rather risk it.”

“But just think about the evenings,” her aunt said, pointing to the Mansions with the spout of the watering can. “Just turn the electric light on here or there, and it’s basically the same room. One evening they might forget to close their blinds, and you’ll see them; the next, you’ll forget and they’ll see you. It’s impossible to sit out on the balconies. Impossible to water the plants, or even talk. Just imagine walking out the front door, and they come out right across from you at the same time. And yet you tell me that plans aren’t needed, and you’d rather take that chance.”

“I hope to risk things all my life.”

“I want to take risks for the rest of my life.”

“Oh, Margaret, most dangerous.”

“Oh, Margaret, so dangerous.”

“But after all,” she continued with a smile, “there’s never any great risk as long as you have money.”

“But after all,” she continued with a smile, “there’s never really any huge risk as long as you have money.”

“Oh, shame! What a shocking speech!”

“Oh no! What a surprising speech!”

“Money pads the edges of things,” said Miss Schlegel. “God help those who have none.”

“Money softens the edges of life,” said Miss Schlegel. “God help those who have none.”

“But this is something quite new!” said Mrs. Munt, who collected new ideas as a squirrel collects nuts, and was especially attracted by those that are portable.

“But this is something really new!” said Mrs. Munt, who gathered new ideas like a squirrel collects nuts, and was especially drawn to those that are easy to carry.

“New for me; sensible people have acknowledged it for years. You and I and the Wilcoxes stand upon money as upon islands. It is so firm beneath our feet that we forget its very existence. It’s only when we see someone near us tottering that we realize all that an independent income means. Last night, when we were talking up here round the fire, I began to think that the very soul of the world is economic, and that the lowest abyss is not the absence of love, but the absence of coin.”

“New for me; sensible people have recognized it for years. You, me, and the Wilcoxes are standing on money like it's solid ground. It's so solid beneath us that we forget it's even there. It's only when we see someone nearby struggling that we understand what having an independent income really means. Last night, while we were chatting up here by the fire, I started to think that the very essence of the world is economic, and that the deepest pit isn’t the lack of love, but the lack of money.”

“I call that rather cynical.”

"I find that pretty cynical."

“So do I. But Helen and I, we ought to remember, when we are tempted to criticize others, that we are standing on these islands, and that most of the others, are down below the surface of the sea. The poor cannot always reach those whom they want to love, and they can hardly ever escape from those whom they love no longer. We rich can. Imagine the tragedy last June, if Helen and Paul Wilcox had been poor people, and couldn’t invoke railways and motor-cars to part them.”

“So do I. But Helen and I should remember, when we're tempted to criticize others, that we are standing on these islands, while most of the others are beneath the surface of the sea. The poor can't always reach those they want to love, and they can hardly ever escape those they no longer love. We, the rich, can. Just imagine the tragedy last June if Helen and Paul Wilcox had been poor and couldn't rely on trains and cars to separate them.”

“That’s more like Socialism,” said Mrs. Munt suspiciously.

"That sounds more like Socialism," Mrs. Munt said with suspicion.

“Call it what you like. I call it going through life with one’s hand spread open on the table. I’m tired of these rich people who pretend to be poor, and think it shows a nice mind to ignore the piles of money that keep their feet above the waves. I stand each year upon six hundred pounds, and Helen upon the same, and Tibby will stand upon eight, and as fast as our pounds crumble away into the sea they are renewed—from the sea, yes, from the sea. And all our thoughts are the thoughts of six-hundred-pounders, and all our speeches; and because we don’t want to steal umbrellas ourselves, we forget that below the sea people do want to steal them, and do steal them sometimes, and that what’s a joke up here is down there reality—”

“Call it whatever you want. I call it going through life with my hand open on the table. I’m tired of these rich people who act like they’re poor and think it’s admirable to overlook the piles of money that keep them above water. I have six hundred pounds each year, and Helen has the same, and Tibby will have eight, and every time our money slips away into the sea, it gets replenished—from the sea, yes, from the sea. All our thoughts are those of six-hundred-pounders, and so are all our conversations; and because we don’t want to steal umbrellas ourselves, we forget that down in the depths, some people do want to steal them and do steal them sometimes, and what’s a joke up here is reality down there—”

“There they go—there goes Fräulein Mosebach. Really, for a German she does dress charmingly. Oh—!”

“There they go—there goes Miss Mosebach. Honestly, for a German, she dresses beautifully. Oh—!”

“What is it?”

"What's going on?"

“Helen was looking up at the Wilcoxes’ flat.”

“Helen was looking up at the Wilcoxes' apartment.”

“Why shouldn’t she?”

“Why not?”

“I beg your pardon, I interrupted you. What was it you were saying about reality?”

“I’m sorry to interrupt you. What were you saying about reality?”

“I had worked round to myself, as usual,” answered Margaret in tones that were suddenly preoccupied.

“I had worked my way back to myself, as usual,” Margaret replied in a suddenly distracted tone.

“Do tell me this, at all events. Are you for the rich or for the poor?”

“Please tell me this, at least. Are you for the rich or for the poor?”

“Too difficult. Ask me another. Am I for poverty or for riches? For riches. Hurrah for riches!”

“Too hard. Ask me something else. Do I want to be poor or rich? Rich. Hooray for wealth!”

“For riches!” echoed Mrs. Munt, having, as it were, at last secured her nut.

“For riches!” Mrs. Munt echoed, finally feeling like she had secured her prize.

“Yes. For riches. Money for ever!”

“Yes. For wealth. Money always!”

“So am I, and so, I am afraid, are most of my acquaintances at Swanage, but I am surprised that you agree with us.”

“So am I, and so, I’m afraid, are most of my friends in Swanage, but I’m surprised that you agree with us.”

“Thank you so much, Aunt Juley. While I have talked theories, you have done the flowers.”

“Thank you so much, Aunt Juley. While I've discussed theories, you’ve taken care of the flowers.”

“Not at all, dear. I wish you would let me help you in more important things.”

“Not at all, dear. I wish you would let me help you with more important things.”

“Well, would you be very kind? Would you come round with me to the registry office? There’s a housemaid who won’t say yes but doesn’t say no.”

“Well, would you be so kind? Would you come with me to the registry office? There’s a maid who won’t say yes but also won’t say no.”

On their way thither they too looked up at the Wilcoxes’ flat. Evie was in the balcony, “staring most rudely,” according to Mrs. Munt. Oh yes, it was a nuisance, there was no doubt of it. Helen was proof against a passing encounter but—Margaret began to lose confidence. Might it reawake the dying nerve if the family were living close against her eyes? And Frieda Mosebach was stopping with them for another fortnight, and Frieda was sharp, abominably sharp, and quite capable of remarking, “You love one of the young gentlemen opposite, yes?” The remark would be untrue, but of the kind which, if stated often enough, may become true; just as the remark, “England and Germany are bound to fight,” renders war a little more likely each time that it is made, and is therefore made the more readily by the gutter press of either nation. Have the private emotions also their gutter press? Margaret thought so, and feared that good Aunt Juley and Frieda were typical specimens of it. They might, by continual chatter, lead Helen into a repetition of the desires of June. Into a repetition—they could not do more; they could not lead her into lasting love. They were—she saw it clearly—Journalism; her father, with all his defects and wrong-headedness, had been Literature, and had he lived, he would have persuaded his daughter rightly.

On their way there, they also looked up at the Wilcoxes’ flat. Evie was on the balcony, “staring very rudely,” according to Mrs. Munt. Oh yes, it was a hassle, no doubt about it. Helen could handle a quick encounter, but Margaret started to feel insecure. Would seeing the family so close reignite her fading nerves? And Frieda Mosebach was staying with them for another two weeks, and Frieda was sharp, extremely sharp, and quite capable of saying, “You’re in love with one of the young gentlemen across the way, aren’t you?” The comment would be false, but the kind that, if repeated often enough, might become true; just like the statement, “England and Germany are bound to fight,” makes war a little more likely each time it’s said, and is therefore repeated more eagerly by the tabloids of either country. Do private emotions have their tabloids too? Margaret believed so, and worried that good Aunt Juley and Frieda were perfect examples of it. They might, through their constant chatter, push Helen into revisiting the feelings from June. Into a revisitation—they couldn’t do more; they couldn’t make her experience lasting love. They were—she saw it clearly—Journalism; her father, with all his flaws and misguided ideas, had been Literature, and if he had lived, he would have guided his daughter correctly.

The registry office was holding its morning reception. A string of carriages filled the street. Miss Schlegel waited her turn, and finally had to be content with an insidious “temporary,” being rejected by genuine housemaids on the ground of her numerous stairs. Her failure depressed her, and though she forgot the failure, the depression remained. On her way home she again glanced up at the Wilcoxes’ flat, and took the rather matronly step of speaking about the matter to Helen.

The registry office was having its morning reception. A line of carriages filled the street. Miss Schlegel waited her turn and ultimately had to settle for a sneaky “temporary,” having been turned down by real housemaids because of her many stairs. Her failure brought her down, and even though she tried to move past it, the gloom lingered. On her way home, she looked up at the Wilcoxes’ apartment again and took the somewhat maternal step of discussing the situation with Helen.

“Helen, you must tell me whether this thing worries you.”

“Helen, you have to tell me if this is bothering you.”

“If what?” said Helen, who was washing her hands for lunch.

“If what?” said Helen, who was washing her hands for lunch.

“The W.’s coming.”

“The W.'s coming.”

“No, of course not.”

“No, definitely not.”

“Really?”

"Seriously?"

“Really.” Then she admitted that she was a little worried on Mrs. Wilcox’s account; she implied that Mrs. Wilcox might reach backward into deep feelings, and be pained by things that never touched the other members of that clan. “I shan’t mind if Paul points at our house and says, ‘There lives the girl who tried to catch me.’ But she might.”

“Really.” Then she confessed that she was a bit concerned about Mrs. Wilcox; she suggested that Mrs. Wilcox might dig into deep emotions and feel hurt by things that didn’t affect the other family members. “I won’t care if Paul points to our house and says, ‘That’s where the girl who tried to catch me lives.’ But she might.”

“If even that worries you, we could arrange something. There’s no reason we should be near people who displease us or whom we displease, thanks to our money. We might even go away for a little.”

“If that worries you, we could figure something out. There’s no reason we should be around people we don’t like or who don’t like us, thanks to our money. We could even take a short trip.”

“Well, I am going away. Frieda’s just asked me to Stettin, and I shan’t be back till after the New Year. Will that do? Or must I fly the country altogether? Really, Meg, what has come over you to make such a fuss?”

“Well, I’m leaving. Frieda just invited me to Stettin, and I won’t be back until after the New Year. Is that okay? Or do I need to leave the country completely? Honestly, Meg, what’s gotten into you to make such a big deal about this?”

“Oh, I’m getting an old maid, I suppose. I thought I minded nothing, but really I—I should be bored if you fell in love with the same man twice and”—she cleared her throat—“you did go red, you know, when Aunt Juley attacked you this morning. I shouldn’t have referred to it otherwise.”

“Oh, I guess I’m becoming an old maid. I thought I didn’t care, but honestly—I—I would be bored if you fell in love with the same guy twice and”—she cleared her throat—“you did blush, you know, when Aunt Juley confronted you this morning. I wouldn’t have brought it up otherwise.”

But Helen’s laugh rang true, as she raised a soapy hand to heaven and swore that never, nowhere and nohow, would she again fall in love with any of the Wilcox family, down to its remotest collaterals.

But Helen’s laugh was genuine as she lifted a soapy hand to the sky and declared that never, nowhere, and no way would she ever fall in love with any member of the Wilcox family, even the most distant relatives.

Chapter 8

The friendship between Margaret and Mrs. Wilcox, which was to develop so quickly and with such strange results, may perhaps have had its beginnings at Speyer, in the spring. Perhaps the elder lady, as she gazed at the vulgar, ruddy cathedral, and listened to the talk of Helen and her husband, may have detected in the other and less charming of the sisters a deeper sympathy, a sounder judgment. She was capable of detecting such things. Perhaps it was she who had desired the Miss Schlegels to be invited to Howards End, and Margaret whose presence she had particularly desired. All this is speculation: Mrs. Wilcox has left few clear indications behind her. It is certain that she came to call at Wickham Place a fortnight later, the very day that Helen was going with her cousin to Stettin.

The friendship between Margaret and Mrs. Wilcox, which would develop so quickly and with such surprising outcomes, might have started at Speyer in the spring. Maybe the older woman, while looking at the gaudy, red cathedral and listening to Helen and her husband talk, sensed a deeper understanding and sounder judgment in the less charming sister. She had a knack for picking up on those things. Perhaps it was she who wanted the Miss Schlegels to be invited to Howards End, especially hoping for Margaret's presence. All of this is just speculation: Mrs. Wilcox left behind few clear signs. What is certain is that she came to visit Wickham Place two weeks later, on the very day Helen was heading to Stettin with her cousin.

“Helen!” cried Fräulein Mosebach in awestruck tones (she was now in her cousin’s confidence)—“his mother has forgiven you!” And then, remembering that in England the new-comer ought not to call before she is called upon, she changed her tone from awe to disapproval, and opined that Mrs. Wilcox was “keine Dame.”

“Helen!” cried Miss Mosebach in astonished tones (she was now in her cousin’s confidence)—“his mother has forgiven you!” And then, remembering that in England the newcomer shouldn’t call before being called upon, she changed her tone from awe to disapproval and remarked that Mrs. Wilcox was “not a lady.”

“Bother the whole family!” snapped Margaret. “Helen, stop giggling and pirouetting, and go and finish your packing. Why can’t the woman leave us alone?”

“Forget the whole family!” snapped Margaret. “Helen, stop laughing and twirling around, and go finish your packing. Why can’t she just leave us alone?”

“I don’t know what I shall do with Meg,” Helen retorted, collapsing upon the stairs. “She’s got Wilcox and Box upon the brain. Meg, Meg, I don’t love the young gentleman; I don’t love the young gentleman, Meg, Meg. Can a body speak plainer?”

“I don’t know what I’m going to do with Meg,” Helen shot back, collapsing onto the stairs. “She’s obsessed with Wilcox and Box. Meg, Meg, I don’t love that young man; I don’t love that young man, Meg, Meg. Can anyone say it any clearer?”

“Most certainly her love has died,” asserted Fräulein Mosebach.

“Her love has definitely died,” asserted Fräulein Mosebach.

“Most certainly it has, Frieda, but that will not prevent me from being bored with the Wilcoxes if I return the call.”

“Definitely, Frieda, but that won’t stop me from being bored with the Wilcoxes if I go back to visit.”

Then Helen simulated tears, and Fräulein Mosebach, who thought her extremely amusing, did the same. “Oh, boo hoo! boo hoo hoo! Meg’s going to return the call, and I can’t. ’Cos why? ’Cos I’m going to German-eye.”

Then Helen pretended to cry, and Fräulein Mosebach, who found her really funny, did the same. “Oh, boo hoo! boo hoo hoo! Meg’s going to return the call, and I can’t. Why? Because I have to go to German class.”

“If you are going to Germany, go and pack; if you aren’t, go and call on the Wilcoxes instead of me.”

“If you’re going to Germany, go pack your things; if you’re not, go visit the Wilcoxes instead of me.”

“But, Meg, Meg, I don’t love the young gentleman; I don’t love the young—0 lud, who’s that coming down the stairs? I vow ’tis my brother. O crimini!”

“But, Meg, Meg, I don’t love the young guy; I don’t love the young—oh my, who’s that coming down the stairs? I swear it’s my brother. Oh no!”

A male—even such a male as Tibby—was enough to stop the foolery. The barrier of sex, though decreasing among the civilized, is still high, and higher on the side of women. Helen could tell her sister all, and her cousin much about Paul; she told her brother nothing. It was not prudishness, for she now spoke of “the Wilcox ideal” with laughter, and even with a growing brutality. Nor was it precaution, for Tibby seldom repeated any news that did not concern himself. It was rather the feeling that she betrayed a secret into the camp of men, and that, however trivial it was on this side of the barrier, it would become important on that. So she stopped, or rather began to fool on other subjects, until her long-suffering relatives drove her upstairs. Fräulein Mosebach followed her, but lingered to say heavily over the banisters to Margaret, “It is all right—she does not love the young man—he has not been worthy of her.”

A guy—even a guy like Tibby—was enough to put an end to the nonsense. The barrier of gender, even if it's less significant among civilized people, is still there, and it's even higher for women. Helen could share everything with her sister and a good amount with her cousin about Paul; she told her brother nothing. It wasn't out of prudishness, since she now joked about “the Wilcox ideal” and even joked a bit harshly. It wasn't for precaution either, as Tibby rarely repeated any news that didn’t involve him. It was more about the feeling that she was revealing a secret to the male side, and that, no matter how trivial it seemed on her side of the barrier, it would take on a different significance on their side. So she stopped, or rather began to joke about other topics, until her very patient relatives sent her upstairs. Fräulein Mosebach followed her but paused to say heavily over the banisters to Margaret, “It's all good—she doesn’t love the young man—he hasn’t been worthy of her.”

“Yes, I know; thanks very much.”

“Yes, I know; thanks a lot.”

“I thought I did right to tell you.”

“I thought I did the right thing by telling you.”

“Ever so many thanks.”

"Thank you so much."

“What’s that?” asked Tibby. No one told him, and he proceeded into the dining-room, to eat Elvas plums.

“What’s that?” asked Tibby. No one answered him, and he went into the dining room to eat Elvas plums.

That evening Margaret took decisive action. The house was very quiet, and the fog—we are in November now—pressed against the windows like an excluded ghost. Frieda and Helen and all their luggage had gone. Tibby, who was not feeling well, lay stretched on a sofa by the fire. Margaret sat by him, thinking. Her mind darted from impulse to impulse, and finally marshalled them all in review. The practical person, who knows what he wants at once, and generally knows nothing else, will excuse her of indecision. But this was the way her mind worked. And when she did act, no one could accuse her of indecision then. She hit out as lustily as if she had not considered the matter at all. The letter that she wrote Mrs. Wilcox glowed with the native hue of resolution. The pale cast of thought was with her a breath rather than a tarnish, a breath that leaves the colours all the more vivid when it has been wiped away.

That evening, Margaret took decisive action. The house was very quiet, and the fog—it was November—pressed against the windows like an excluded ghost. Frieda and Helen and all their luggage had left. Tibby, who was feeling unwell, lay stretched out on a sofa by the fire. Margaret sat with him, deep in thought. Her mind jumped from one impulse to another, eventually organizing them all in review. The practical person, who instantly knows what he wants and generally knows nothing else, would call her indecisive. But that was just how her mind worked. When she did act, no one could accuse her of indecision then. She struck out as forcefully as if she hadn’t thought about it at all. The letter she wrote to Mrs. Wilcox radiated with a natural sense of determination. The fleeting moments of doubt felt more like a breath than a flaw, a breath that makes the colors more vivid once it’s been cleared away.

Dear Mrs. Wilcox,

Dear Mrs. Wilcox,

I have to write something discourteous. It would be better if we did not meet. Both my sister and my aunt have given displeasure to your family, and, in my sister’s case, the grounds for displeasure might recur. As far as I know, she no longer occupies her thoughts with your son. But it would not be fair, either to her or to you, if they met, and it is therefore right that our acquaintance which began so pleasantly, should end.

I need to say something rude. It’s probably better if we don’t meet. Both my sister and my aunt have upset your family, and in my sister’s case, there’s a chance that could happen again. As far as I know, she’s no longer thinking about your son. But it wouldn't be fair to her or to you if they met, so it makes sense that our pleasant acquaintance should come to an end.

I fear that you will not agree with this; indeed, I know that you will not, since you have been good enough to call on us. It is only an instinct on my part, and no doubt the instinct is wrong. My sister would, undoubtedly, say that it is wrong. I write without her knowledge, and I hope that you will not associate her with my discourtesy.

I’m worried that you won’t agree with this; in fact, I know you won’t, since you were kind enough to visit us. It’s just a feeling I have, and I’m sure that feeling is off. My sister would definitely say it’s off. I’m writing this without her knowing, and I hope you won’t connect her to my rudeness.

Believe me,
Yours truly,
M. J. Schlegel

Believe me,
Sincerely,
M. J. Schlegel

Margaret sent this letter round by post. Next morning she received the following reply by hand:

Margaret mailed this letter. The next morning, she received the following reply in person:

Dear Miss Schlegel,

Dear Ms. Schlegel,

You should not have written me such a letter. I called to tell you that Paul has gone abroad.

You shouldn't have written me that letter. I called to let you know that Paul has gone overseas.

Ruth Wilcox

Ruth Wilcox

Margaret’s cheeks burnt. She could not finish her breakfast. She was on fire with shame. Helen had told her that the youth was leaving England, but other things had seemed more important, and she had forgotten. All her absurd anxieties fell to the ground, and in their place arose the certainty that she had been rude to Mrs. Wilcox. Rudeness affected Margaret like a bitter taste in the mouth. It poisoned life. At times it is necessary, but woe to those who employ it without due need. She flung on a hat and shawl, just like a poor woman, and plunged into the fog, which still continued. Her lips were compressed, the letter remained in her hand, and in this state she crossed the street, entered the marble vestibule of the flats, eluded the concierges, and ran up the stairs till she reached the second-floor.

Margaret’s cheeks burned. She couldn't finish her breakfast. She was consumed with shame. Helen had told her that the guy was leaving England, but other things had seemed more important, and she had forgotten. All her silly worries faded away, and in their place came the realization that she had been rude to Mrs. Wilcox. Rudeness hit Margaret like a bitter taste in her mouth. It spoiled her life. Sometimes it’s necessary, but woe to those who use it without good reason. She threw on a hat and shawl, just like a poor woman, and stepped into the fog, which still lingered. Her lips were pressed together, the letter stayed in her hand, and in that state, she crossed the street, entered the marble lobby of the flats, dodged the concierges, and ran up the stairs until she reached the second floor.

She sent in her name, and to her surprise was shown straight into Mrs. Wilcox’s bedroom.

She submitted her name, and to her surprise, was taken straight into Mrs. Wilcox’s bedroom.

“Oh, Mrs. Wilcox, I have made the baddest blunder. I am more, more ashamed and sorry than I can say.”

“Oh, Mrs. Wilcox, I’ve made the biggest mistake. I’m more ashamed and sorry than I can express.”

Mrs. Wilcox bowed gravely. She was offended, and did not pretend to the contrary. She was sitting up in bed, writing letters on an invalid table that spanned her knees. A breakfast tray was on another table beside her. The light of the fire, the light from the window, and the light of a candle-lamp, which threw a quivering halo round her hands, combined to create a strange atmosphere of dissolution.

Mrs. Wilcox bowed seriously. She was upset and didn’t hide it. She was propped up in bed, writing letters on a small table that rested on her knees. A breakfast tray sat on another table next to her. The glow from the fire, the sunlight coming through the window, and the flickering light of a candlelamp, which cast a shimmering halo around her hands, combined to create a unique atmosphere of fragility.

“I knew he was going to India in November, but I forgot.”

“I knew he was heading to India in November, but I forgot.”

“He sailed on the 17th for Nigeria, in Africa.”

“He departed on the 17th for Nigeria, in Africa.”

“I knew—I know. I have been too absurd all through. I am very much ashamed.”

“I knew—I know. I’ve been so ridiculous all along. I’m really embarrassed.”

Mrs. Wilcox did not answer.

Mrs. Wilcox didn't respond.

“I am more sorry than I can say, and I hope that you will forgive me.”

“I’m more sorry than I can express, and I hope you can forgive me.”

“It doesn’t matter, Miss Schlegel. It is good of you to have come round so promptly.”

“It’s no problem, Miss Schlegel. It’s really nice of you to come by so quickly.”

“It does matter,” cried Margaret. “I have been rude to you; and my sister is not even at home, so there was not even that excuse.

“It does matter,” shouted Margaret. “I’ve been rude to you, and my sister isn’t even home, so I didn’t even have that excuse.”

“Indeed?”

"Really?"

“She has just gone to Germany.”

“She just went to Germany.”

“She gone as well,” murmured the other. “Yes, certainly, it is quite safe—safe, absolutely, now.”

“She’s gone too,” the other person whispered. “Yeah, definitely, it’s completely safe—safe, for sure, now.”

“You’ve been worrying too!” exclaimed Margaret, getting more and more excited, and taking a chair without invitation. “How perfectly extraordinary! I can see that you have. You felt as I do; Helen mustn’t meet him again.”

“You’ve been worrying too!” Margaret exclaimed, getting more and more excited and taking a chair without an invitation. “How completely extraordinary! I can see that you have. You feel the same way I do; Helen can’t meet him again.”

“I did think it best.”

“I thought it was best.”

“Now why?”

"Why now?"

“That’s a most difficult question,” said Mrs. Wilcox, smiling, and a little losing her expression of annoyance. “I think you put it best in your letter—it was an instinct, which may be wrong.”

"That's a really tough question," Mrs. Wilcox said with a smile, her annoyance fading a bit. "I think you captured it perfectly in your letter—it was an instinct, which might be mistaken."

“It wasn’t that your son still—”

“It wasn’t that your son still—”

“Oh no; he often—my Paul is very young, you see.”

“Oh no; he often—my Paul is really young, you see.”

“Then what was it?”

“So, what was it?”

She repeated: “An instinct which may be wrong.”

She said again, “A feeling that might be mistaken.”

“In other words, they belong to types that can fall in love, but couldn’t live together. That’s dreadfully probable. I’m afraid that in nine cases out of ten Nature pulls one way and human nature another.”

“In other words, they’re the kind of people who can fall in love but can’t actually live together. That seems very likely. I’m afraid that in nine out of ten cases, Nature goes one way and human nature goes another.”

“These are indeed ‘other words,’” said Mrs. Wilcox.” I had nothing so coherent in my head. I was merely alarmed when I knew that my boy cared for your sister.”

“These are definitely ‘other words,’” said Mrs. Wilcox. “I didn’t have anything so clear in my mind. I was just worried when I realized that my son had feelings for your sister.”

“Ah, I have always been wanting to ask you. How did you know? Helen was so surprised when our aunt drove up, and you stepped forward and arranged things. Did Paul tell you?”

“Ah, I’ve always wanted to ask you. How did you know? Helen was so surprised when our aunt showed up, and you stepped in and took care of things. Did Paul tell you?”

“There is nothing to be gained by discussing that,” said Mrs. Wilcox after a moment’s pause.

“There’s no benefit in discussing that,” Mrs. Wilcox said after a moment's pause.

“Mrs. Wilcox, were you very angry with us last June? I wrote you a letter and you didn’t answer it.”

“Mrs. Wilcox, were you really angry with us last June? I sent you a letter and you didn’t reply.”

“I was certainly against taking Mrs. Matheson’s flat. I knew it was opposite your house.”

“I was definitely against taking Mrs. Matheson’s apartment. I knew it was across from your house.”

“But it’s all right now?”

“But is everything okay now?”

“I think so.”

"Yeah, I think so."

“You only think? You aren’t sure? I do love these little muddles tidied up?”

“You only think? You’re not sure? I really do love it when these little messes get sorted out?”

“Oh yes, I’m sure,” said Mrs. Wilcox, moving with uneasiness beneath the clothes. “I always sound uncertain over things. It is my way of speaking.”

“Oh yes, I’m sure,” said Mrs. Wilcox, shifting awkwardly under the clothes. “I always come across as uncertain about things. It’s just how I talk.”

“That’s all right, and I’m sure too.”

"That's okay, and I'm sure about that too."

Here the maid came in to remove the breakfast-tray. They were interrupted, and when they resumed conversation it was on more normal lines.

Here the maid entered to take away the breakfast tray. They were interrupted, and when they picked up their conversation again, it felt more natural.

“I must say good-bye now—you will be getting up.”

“I have to say goodbye now—you’ll be getting up.”

“No—please stop a little longer—I am taking a day in bed. Now and then I do.”

“No—please stay a little longer—I’m spending the day in bed. I do that every now and then.”

“I thought of you as one of the early risers.”

“I thought of you as one of the morning people.”

“At Howards End—yes; there is nothing to get up for in London.”

“At Howards End—yes; there’s really no reason to get up in London.”

“Nothing to get up for?” cried the scandalized Margaret. “When there are all the autumn exhibitions, and Ysaye playing in the afternoon! Not to mention people.”

“Nothing to get up for?” exclaimed the shocked Margaret. “When there are all the autumn exhibitions and Ysaye performing in the afternoon! Not to mention the people.”

“The truth is, I am a little tired. First came the wedding, and then Paul went off, and, instead of resting yesterday, I paid a round of calls.”

“The truth is, I’m a bit tired. First was the wedding, and then Paul left, and instead of resting yesterday, I went around visiting people.”

“A wedding?”

"A wedding?"

“Yes; Charles, my elder son, is married.”

“Yes, Charles, my older son, is married.”

“Indeed!”

"Absolutely!"

“We took the flat chiefly on that account, and also that Paul could get his African outfit. The flat belongs to a cousin of my husband’s, and she most kindly offered it to us. So before the day came we were able to make the acquaintance of Dolly’s people, which we had not yet done.”

“We chose the apartment mainly for that reason and also so Paul could get his African outfit. The apartment belongs to my husband’s cousin, who kindly offered it to us. So, before the day arrived, we were able to meet Dolly’s family, which we hadn't done yet.”

Margaret asked who Dolly’s people were.

Margaret asked who Dolly's family was.

“Fussell. The father is in the Indian army—retired; the brother is in the army. The mother is dead.”

“Fussell. The father is a retired officer from the Indian army; the brother is still serving in the army. The mother has passed away.”

So perhaps these were the “chinless sunburnt men” whom Helen had espied one afternoon through the window. Margaret felt mildly interested in the fortunes of the Wilcox family. She had acquired the habit on Helen’s account, and it still clung to her. She asked for more information about Miss Dolly Fussell that was, and was given it in even, unemotional tones. Mrs. Wilcox’s voice, though sweet and compelling, had little range of expression. It suggested that pictures, concerts, and people are all of small and equal value. Only once had it quickened—when speaking of Howards End.

So maybe these were the “chinless sunburnt men” that Helen had spotted one afternoon through the window. Margaret found herself somewhat interested in the Wilcox family’s situation. She had picked up this habit because of Helen, and it still lingered with her. She asked for more details about Miss Dolly Fussell, and she received the information in calm, emotionless tones. Mrs. Wilcox’s voice, though sweet and engaging, had a limited range of expression. It implied that pictures, concerts, and people are all of little and equal significance. Only once did it become more animated—when she talked about Howards End.

“Charles and Albert Fussell have known one another some time. They belong to the same club, and are both devoted to golf. Dolly plays golf too, though I believe not so well, and they first met in a mixed foursome. We all like her, and are very much pleased. They were married on the 11th, a few days before Paul sailed. Charles was very anxious to have his brother as best man, so he made a great point of having it on the 11th. The Fussells would have preferred it after Christmas, but they were very nice about it. There is Dolly’s photograph—in that double frame.”

“Charles and Albert Fussell have known each other for a while. They’re members of the same club and both really into golf. Dolly plays golf too, though I don’t think she’s as good, and they first met in a mixed group. We all like her and are really happy about it. They got married on the 11th, just a few days before Paul left. Charles was really eager to have his brother as the best man, so he insisted on having it on the 11th. The Fussells would have preferred to wait until after Christmas, but they were very accommodating about it. There’s Dolly’s photo—in that double frame.”

“Are you quite certain that I’m not interrupting, Mrs. Wilcox?”

“Are you absolutely sure that I'm not interrupting, Mrs. Wilcox?”

“Yes, quite.”

"Yeah, totally."

“Then I will stay. I’m enjoying this.”

“Then I’ll stay. I’m having a good time.”

Dolly’s photograph was now examined. It was signed “For dear Mims,” which Mrs. Wilcox interpreted as “the name she and Charles had settled that she should call me.” Dolly looked silly, and had one of those triangular faces that so often prove attractive to a robust man. She was very pretty. From her Margaret passed to Charles, whose features prevailed opposite. She speculated on the forces that had drawn the two together till God parted them. She found time to hope that they would be happy.

Dolly’s photograph was now being looked at. It was signed “For dear Mims,” which Mrs. Wilcox understood as “the name she and Charles had agreed she should call me.” Dolly looked silly and had one of those triangular faces that often appeal to a strong man. She was very pretty. From her, Margaret moved on to Charles, whose features were quite the opposite. She thought about the reasons that had brought the two together until God separated them. She took a moment to hope that they would be happy.

“They have gone to Naples for their honeymoon.”

“They've gone to Naples for their honeymoon.”

“Lucky people!”

“Lucky folks!”

“I can hardly imagine Charles in Italy.”

“I can hardly picture Charles in Italy.”

“Doesn’t he care for travelling?”

“Doesn’t he like to travel?”

“He likes travel, but he does see through foreigners so. What he enjoys most is a motor tour in England, and I think that would have carried the day if the weather had not been so abominable. His father gave him a car of his own for a wedding present, which for the present is being stored at Howards End.”

“He enjoys traveling, but he sees foreigners differently. What he likes best is a road trip in England, and I believe that would have won him over if the weather hadn’t been so terrible. His father gave him a car as a wedding gift, which is currently being stored at Howards End.”

“I suppose you have a garage there?”

“I guess you have a garage there?”

“Yes. My husband built a little one only last month, to the west of the house, not far from the wych-elm, in what used to be the paddock for the pony.”

“Yes. My husband built a small one just last month, to the west of the house, not far from the wych-elm, in what used to be the pony's paddock.”

The last words had an indescribable ring about them.

The last words had an unexplainable resonance to them.

“Where’s the pony gone?” asked Margaret after a pause.

“Where did the pony go?” asked Margaret after a pause.

“The pony? Oh, dead, ever so long ago.” “The wych-elm I remember. Helen spoke of it as a very splendid tree.”

“The pony? Oh, it’s been dead for a really long time.” “I remember the wych-elm. Helen talked about it like it was a very impressive tree.”

“It is the finest wych-elm in Hertfordshire. Did your sister tell you about the teeth?”

“It’s the best wych-elm in Hertfordshire. Did your sister tell you about the teeth?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Oh, it might interest you. There are pigs’ teeth stuck into the trunk, about four feet from the ground. The country people put them in long ago, and they think that if they chew a piece of the bark, it will cure the toothache. The teeth are almost grown over now, and no one comes to the tree.”

“Oh, you might find this interesting. There are pigs’ teeth embedded in the trunk, about four feet off the ground. The locals put them there a long time ago, believing that if they chew a piece of the bark, it will help with a toothache. The teeth are almost covered over now, and no one visits the tree anymore.”

“I should. I love folklore and all festering superstitions.”

"I definitely should. I love folklore and all those lingering superstitions."

“Do you think that the tree really did cure toothache, if one believed in it?”

“Do you think the tree actually cured toothaches if someone believed in it?”

“Of course it did. It would cure anything—once.”

“Of course it did. It could cure anything—at least, once.”

“Certainly I remember cases—you see I lived at Howards End long, long before Mr. Wilcox knew it. I was born there.”

“Of course, I remember some situations—you see, I lived at Howards End way before Mr. Wilcox ever knew about it. I was born there.”

The conversation again shifted. At the time it seemed little more than aimless chatter. She was interested when her hostess explained that Howards End was her own property. She was bored when too minute an account was given of the Fussell family, of the anxieties of Charles concerning Naples, of the movements of Mr. Wilcox and Evie, who were motoring in Yorkshire. Margaret could not bear being bored. She grew inattentive, played with the photograph frame, dropped it, smashed Dolly’s glass, apologized, was pardoned, cut her finger thereon, was pitied, and finally said she must be going—there was all the housekeeping to do, and she had to interview Tibby’s riding-master.

The conversation shifted again. At the time, it seemed like nothing more than pointless chatter. She perked up when her hostess mentioned that Howards End was her own property. She zoned out when they went into too much detail about the Fussell family, Charles's worries about Naples, and the plans of Mr. Wilcox and Evie, who were driving around Yorkshire. Margaret couldn't stand being bored. She became distracted, fiddled with the picture frame, dropped it, broke Dolly's glass, apologized, was forgiven, cut her finger on it, was sympathized with, and finally said she had to leave—there was a lot of housekeeping to do, and she needed to meet with Tibby’s riding instructor.

Then the curious note was struck again.

Then the intriguing note was played again.

“Good-bye, Miss Schlegel, good-bye. Thank you for coming. You have cheered me up.”

“Goodbye, Miss Schlegel, goodbye. Thanks for coming. You really brightened my day.”

“I’m so glad!”

"I'm so happy!"

“I—I wonder whether you ever think about yourself.”

“I—I wonder if you ever think about yourself.”

“I think of nothing else,” said Margaret, blushing, but letting her hand remain in that of the invalid.

"I can't think about anything else," said Margaret, blushing but keeping her hand in the invalid's.

“I wonder. I wondered at Heidelberg.”

“I wonder. I wondered at Heidelberg.”

I’m sure!”

“I’m sure!”

“I almost think—”

"I kinda think—"

“Yes?” asked Margaret, for there was a long pause—a pause that was somehow akin to the flicker of the fire, the quiver of the reading-lamp upon their hands, the white blur from the window; a pause of shifting and eternal shadows.

“Yes?” Margaret asked, since there was a long pause—a pause that felt similar to the flicker of the fire, the tremble of the reading lamp on their hands, the white blur coming from the window; a pause filled with shifting and timeless shadows.

“I almost think you forget you’re a girl.”

“I almost think you forget you’re a girl.”

Margaret was startled and a little annoyed. “I’m twenty-nine,” she remarked. “That not so wildly girlish.”

Margaret was surprised and a bit irritated. “I’m twenty-nine,” she said. “That’s not so ridiculously young.”

Mrs. Wilcox smiled.

Mrs. Wilcox grinned.

“What makes you say that? Do you mean that I have been gauche and rude?”

“What makes you say that? Are you saying that I’ve been awkward and disrespectful?”

A shake of the head. “I only meant that I am fifty-one, and that to me both of you—Read it all in some book or other; I cannot put things clearly.”

A shake of the head. “I just meant that I’m fifty-one, and to me, both of you—Read it all in some book or something; I can’t explain things clearly.”

“Oh, I’ve got it—inexperience. I’m no better than Helen, you mean, and yet I presume to advise her.”

“Oh, I get it—inexperience. I’m no better than Helen, you mean, and yet I assume I can give her advice.”

“Yes. You have got it. Inexperience is the word.”

“Yes. You’ve got it. Inexperience is the word.”

“Inexperience,” repeated Margaret, in serious yet buoyant tones. “Of course, I have everything to learn—absolutely everything—just as much as Helen. Life’s very difficult and full of surprises. At all events, I’ve got as far as that. To be humble and kind, to go straight ahead, to love people rather than pity them, to remember the submerged—well, one can’t do all these things at once, worse luck, because they’re so contradictory. It’s then that proportion comes in—to live by proportion. Don’t begin with proportion. Only prigs do that. Let proportion come in as a last resource, when the better things have failed, and a deadlock—Gracious me, I’ve started preaching!”

“Inexperience,” Margaret repeated, sounding serious yet cheerful. “Of course, I have a lot to learn—absolutely everything—just like Helen. Life is really tough and full of surprises. Anyway, that’s as far as I’ve gotten. To be humble and kind, to keep moving forward, to love people instead of feeling sorry for them, to remember those who are struggling—well, it’s hard to do all these things at once, unfortunately, because they often contradict each other. That’s when having balance comes in—to live with balance. Don’t start with balance. Only snobs do that. Let balance come in as a last resort, when the better options have failed, and there’s a deadlock—Goodness, I’ve started preaching!”

“Indeed, you put the difficulties of life splendidly,” said Mrs. Wilcox, withdrawing her hand into the deeper shadows. “It is just what I should have liked to say about them myself.”

“Honestly, you described life's challenges perfectly,” said Mrs. Wilcox, pulling her hand back into the deeper shadows. “It's exactly what I would have wanted to say about them myself.”

Chapter 9

Mrs. Wilcox cannot be accused of giving Margaret much information about life. And Margaret, on the other hand, has made a fair show of modesty, and has pretended to an inexperience that she certainly did not feel. She had kept house for over ten years; she had entertained, almost with distinction; she had brought up a charming sister, and was bringing up a brother. Surely, if experience is attainable, she had attained it.

Mrs. Wilcox can't be blamed for not sharing much about life with Margaret. And Margaret, for her part, has put on a decent act of modesty and pretended to be less experienced than she really is. She had been running a household for over ten years; she had hosted guests, almost impressively; she had raised a lovely sister and was currently raising a brother. Clearly, if experience can be gained, she had certainly gained it.

Yet the little luncheon-party that she gave in Mrs. Wilcox’s honour was not a success. The new friend did not blend with the “one or two delightful people” who had been asked to meet her, and the atmosphere was one of polite bewilderment. Her tastes were simple, her knowledge of culture slight, and she was not interested in the New English Art Club, nor in the dividing-line between Journalism and Literature, which was started as a conversational hare. The delightful people darted after it with cries of joy, Margaret leading them, and not till the meal was half over did they realize that the principal guest had taken no part in the chase. There was no common topic. Mrs. Wilcox, whose life had been spent in the service of husband and sons, had little to say to strangers who had never shared it, and whose age was half her own. Clever talk alarmed her, and withered her delicate imaginings; it was the social counterpart of a motorcar, all jerks, and she was a wisp of hay, a flower. Twice she deplored the weather, twice criticized the train service on the Great Northern Railway. They vigorously assented, and rushed on, and when she inquired whether there was any news of Helen, her hostess was too much occupied in placing Rothenstein to answer. The question was repeated: “I hope that your sister is safe in Germany by now.” Margaret checked herself and said, “Yes, thank you; I heard on Tuesday.” But the demon of vociferation was in her, and the next moment she was off again.

Yet the little lunch that she hosted in Mrs. Wilcox’s honor was not a success. The new friend didn’t mix well with the “one or two delightful people” who had been invited to meet her, and the atmosphere was one of polite confusion. Her tastes were simple, her knowledge of culture was limited, and she didn’t care about the New English Art Club, nor the difference between Journalism and Literature that had started as a conversation starter. The delightful people eagerly chased after it with cries of excitement, with Margaret leading them, and it wasn’t until the meal was halfway through that they realized the main guest hadn’t joined in. There was no common topic. Mrs. Wilcox, whose life had been dedicated to her husband and sons, had little to share with strangers who had never been a part of it, and who were half her age. Clever conversations made her anxious and crushed her delicate thoughts; it felt like the social equivalent of a car, all jarring, while she was just a wisp of hay, a flower. Twice she lamented the weather, and twice criticized the train service on the Great Northern Railway. They eagerly agreed and moved on, and when she asked if there was any news about Helen, her hostess was too busy arranging for Rothenstein to answer. The question was repeated: “I hope your sister is safe in Germany by now.” Margaret paused and said, “Yes, thank you; I heard on Tuesday.” But the urge to talk took over her, and the next moment she was off again.

“Only on Tuesday, for they live right away at Stettin. Did you ever know any one living at Stettin?”

“Only on Tuesday, because they live just outside Stettin. Do you know anyone who lives in Stettin?”

“Never,” said Mrs. Wilcox gravely, while her neighbour, a young man low down in the Education Office, began to discuss what people who lived at Stettin ought to look like. Was there such a thing as Stettininity? Margaret swept on.

“Never,” said Mrs. Wilcox seriously, while her neighbor, a young man working at the Education Office, started talking about what people from Stettin should look like. Was there such a thing as Stettin-ness? Margaret moved on.

“People at Stettin drop things into boats out of overhanging warehouses. At least, our cousins do, but aren’t particularly rich. The town isn’t interesting, except for a clock that rolls its eyes, and the view of the Oder, which truly is something special. Oh, Mrs. Wilcox, you would love the Oder! The river, or rather rivers—there seem to be dozens of them—are intense blue, and the plain they run through an intensest green.”

“People in Stettin drop things into boats from the warehouses above. At least, our cousins do, but they aren’t very wealthy. The town isn’t all that interesting, except for a clock that rolls its eyes and the view of the Oder, which is really something special. Oh, Mrs. Wilcox, you would love the Oder! The rivers—there seems to be dozens of them—are a vibrant blue, and the plain they flow through is a deep green.”

“Indeed! That sounds like a most beautiful view, Miss Schlegel.”

“Definitely! That sounds like a really beautiful view, Miss Schlegel.”

“So I say, but Helen, who will muddle things, says no, it’s like music. The course of the Oder is to be like music. It’s obliged to remind her of a symphonic poem. The part by the landing-stage is in B minor, if I remember rightly, but lower down things get extremely mixed. There is a slodgy theme in several keys at once, meaning mud-banks, and another for the navigable canal, and the exit into the Baltic is in C sharp major, pianissimo.”

“So I say, but Helen, who complicates things, says no, it’s like music. The path of the Oder is meant to resemble music. It’s bound to remind her of a symphonic poem. The section by the landing stage is in B minor, if I remember correctly, but further down, things get very mixed up. There’s a muddy theme in several keys at once, representing the mud banks, and another for the navigable canal, and the exit into the Baltic is in C sharp major, very softly.”

“What do the overhanging warehouses make of that?” asked the man, laughing.

“What do the overhanging warehouses think about that?” asked the man, laughing.

“They make a great deal of it,” replied Margaret, unexpectedly rushing off on a new track. “I think it’s affectation to compare the Oder to music, and so do you, but the overhanging warehouses of Stettin take beauty seriously, which we don’t, and the average Englishman doesn’t, and despises all who do. Now don’t say ‘Germans have no taste,’ or I shall scream. They haven’t. But—but—such a tremendous but!—they take poetry seriously. They do take poetry seriously.

“They make a big deal out of it,” replied Margaret, suddenly shifting to a new topic. “I think it’s pretentious to compare the Oder to music, and so do you, but the looming warehouses of Stettin take beauty seriously, which we don’t, and the average Englishman doesn’t, and looks down on anyone who does. Now don’t say ‘Germans have no taste,’ or I’ll scream. They don’t. But—such a huge but!—they take poetry seriously. They really do take poetry seriously.”

“Is anything gained by that?”

“Is that helpful at all?”

“Yes, yes. The German is always on the lookout for beauty. He may miss it through stupidity, or misinterpret it, but he is always asking beauty to enter his life, and I believe that in the end it will come. At Heidelberg I met a fat veterinary surgeon whose voice broke with sobs as he repeated some mawkish poetry. So easy for me to laugh—I, who never repeat poetry, good or bad, and cannot remember one fragment of verse to thrill myself with. My blood boils—well, I’m half German, so put it down to patriotism—when I listen to the tasteful contempt of the average islander for things Teutonic, whether they’re Böcklin or my veterinary surgeon. ‘Oh, Böcklin,’ they say; ‘he strains after beauty, he peoples Nature with gods too consciously.’ Of course Böcklin strains, because he wants something—beauty and all the other intangible gifts that are floating about the world. So his landscapes don’t come off, and Leader’s do.”

“Yes, yes. Germans are always searching for beauty. They might overlook it due to ignorance or misunderstand it, but they’re always inviting beauty into their lives, and I believe it will eventually come. In Heidelberg, I met a chubby veterinary surgeon whose voice cracked with tears as he recited some overly sentimental poetry. It was so easy for me to laugh—I, who never recite poetry, whether it's good or bad, and can’t remember a single line of verse to inspire me. My blood boils—well, I’m half German, so let’s blame it on patriotism—when I hear the disdainful attitude of the average Brit toward anything German, whether it’s Böcklin or my veterinary surgeon. ‘Oh, Böcklin,’ they say; ‘he tries too hard for beauty; he fills Nature with gods too obviously.’ Of course, Böcklin strives for it because he longs for something—beauty and all the other intangible treasures that are out there. So, his landscapes don’t work out, while Leader’s do.”

“I am not sure that I agree. Do you?” said he, turning to Mrs. Wilcox.

“I’m not sure I agree. Do you?” he asked, turning to Mrs. Wilcox.

She replied: “I think Miss Schlegel puts everything splendidly”; and a chill fell on the conversation.

She said, “I think Miss Schlegel expresses everything wonderfully”; and a chill settled over the conversation.

“Oh, Mrs. Wilcox, say something nicer than that. It’s such a snub to be told you put things splendidly.”

“Oh, Mrs. Wilcox, say something nicer than that. It’s such a put-down to be told you do things splendidly.”

“I do not mean it as a snub. Your last speech interested me so much. Generally people do not seem quite to like Germany. I have long wanted to hear what is said on the other side.”

“I don't mean it as a slight. I found your last speech really interesting. It seems like people generally don’t have a good view of Germany. I've been wanting to hear what's said from the other perspective for a long time.”

“The other side? Then you do disagree. Oh, good! Give us your side.”

“The other side? So you actually disagree. Oh, great! Share your opinion.”

“I have no side. But my husband”—her voice softened, the chill increased—“has very little faith in the Continent, and our children have all taken after him.”

“I have no side. But my husband”—her voice softened, the chill increased—“has very little faith in the Continent, and our children have all taken after him.”

“On what grounds? Do they feel that the Continent is in bad form?”

“On what basis? Do they think that the Continent is not doing well?”

Mrs. Wilcox had no idea; she paid little attention to grounds. She was not intellectual, nor even alert, and it was odd that, all the same, she should give the idea of greatness. Margaret, zigzagging with her friends over Thought and Art, was conscious of a personality that transcended their own and dwarfed their activities. There was no bitterness in Mrs. Wilcox; there was not even criticism; she was lovable, and no ungracious or uncharitable word had passed her lips. Yet she and daily life were out of focus: one or the other must show blurred. And at lunch she seemed more out of focus than usual, and nearer the line that divides life from a life that may be of greater importance.

Mrs. Wilcox had no clue; she didn't pay much attention to her surroundings. She wasn't intellectual or even particularly perceptive, yet it was strange that she still gave off an impression of greatness. Margaret, chatting with her friends about ideas and art, was aware of a presence that eclipsed their own and made their concerns seem small. There was no bitterness in Mrs. Wilcox; she didn't even criticize. She was endearing, and no unkind or harsh words had come from her. Still, she and the everyday world felt out of sync: one or the other had to seem blurry. At lunch, she appeared even more out of focus than usual, closer to that line between ordinary life and a life that might hold more significance.

“You will admit, though, that the Continent—it seems silly to speak of ‘the Continent,’ but really it is all more like itself than any part of it is like England. England is unique. Do have another jelly first. I was going to say that the Continent, for good or for evil, is interested in ideas. Its Literature and Art have what one might call the kink of the unseen about them, and this persists even through decadence and affectation. There is more liberty of action in England, but for liberty of thought go to bureaucratic Prussia. People will there discuss with humility vital questions that we here think ourselves too good to touch with tongs.”

“You have to admit, though, that the Continent—it feels a bit silly to refer to it as ‘the Continent,’ but honestly, it’s much more cohesive than any part of it is compared to England. England stands out on its own. Have some more jelly first. I was going to say that the Continent, for better or worse, is all about ideas. Its literature and art have what you could call the twist of the unseen about them, and this remains true even through periods of decadence and pretense. There’s more freedom of action in England, but for freedom of thought, head over to bureaucratic Prussia. People there will humbly discuss crucial questions that we here think we’re too good to even touch.”

“I do not want to go to Prussia” said Mrs. Wilcox—“not even to see that interesting view that you were describing. And for discussing with humility I am too old. We never discuss anything at Howards End.”

“I don’t want to go to Prussia,” Mrs. Wilcox said. “Not even to see that interesting view you were talking about. And to discuss things with humility, I’m too old for that. We never discuss anything at Howards End.”

“Then you ought to!” said Margaret. “Discussion keeps a house alive. It cannot stand by bricks and mortar alone.”

“Then you should!” said Margaret. “Discussion keeps a home alive. It can’t just rely on bricks and mortar.”

“It cannot stand without them,” said Mrs. Wilcox, unexpectedly catching on to the thought, and rousing, for the first and last time, a faint hope in the breasts of the delightful people. “It cannot stand without them, and I sometimes think—But I cannot expect your generation to agree, for even my daughter disagrees with me here.”

“It can't stand without them,” Mrs. Wilcox said, unexpectedly grasping the idea and stirring, for the first and last time, a glimmer of hope in the hearts of the wonderful people. “It can't stand without them, and I sometimes think—But I can't expect your generation to agree, since even my daughter disagrees with me on this.”

“Never mind us or her. Do say!”

“Forget about us or her. Go ahead and say it!”

“I sometimes think that it is wiser to leave action and discussion to men.”

“I sometimes feel that it’s better to let men handle action and discussion.”

There was a little silence.

There was a brief silence.

“One admits that the arguments against the suffrage are extraordinarily strong,” said a girl opposite, leaning forward and crumbling her bread.

“One has to admit that the arguments against suffrage are incredibly strong,” said a girl across the table, leaning forward and breaking her bread.

“Are they? I never follow any arguments. I am only too thankful not to have a vote myself.”

“Are they? I never keep up with any debates. I'm just really glad I don't have a vote myself.”

“We didn’t mean the vote, though, did we?” supplied Margaret. “Aren’t we differing on something much wider, Mrs. Wilcox? Whether women are to remain what they have been since the dawn of history; or whether, since men have moved forward so far, they too may move forward a little now. I say they may. I would even admit a biological change.”

“We didn’t really mean the vote, did we?” Margaret said. “Aren’t we actually disagreeing about something much bigger, Mrs. Wilcox? Whether women should stay the way they’ve always been throughout history; or whether, since men have progressed so much, they might also be allowed to move forward a bit now. I believe they can. I would even acknowledge a biological change.”

“I don’t know, I don’t know.”

“I don’t know, I don’t know.”

“I must be getting back to my overhanging warehouse,” said the man. “They’ve turned disgracefully strict.”

“I need to get back to my warehouse,” said the man. “They’ve become really strict.”

Mrs. Wilcox also rose.

Mrs. Wilcox stood up.

“Oh, but come upstairs for a little. Miss Quested plays. Do you like MacDowell? Do you mind him only having two noises? If you must really go, I’ll see you out. Won’t you even have coffee?”

“Oh, but come upstairs for a bit. Miss Quested is playing. Do you like MacDowell? Does it bother you that he only has two sounds? If you really have to leave, I'll walk you out. Won’t you at least have some coffee?”

They left the dining-room, closing the door behind them, and as Mrs. Wilcox buttoned up her jacket, she said: “What an interesting life you all lead in London!”

They left the dining room, shutting the door behind them, and as Mrs. Wilcox zipped up her jacket, she said: “What an interesting life you all have in London!”

“No, we don’t,” said Margaret, with a sudden revulsion. “We lead the lives of gibbering monkeys. Mrs. Wilcox—really—We have something quiet and stable at the bottom. We really have. All my friends have. Don’t pretend you enjoyed lunch, for you loathed it, but forgive me by coming again, alone, or by asking me to you.”

“No, we don’t,” Margaret said, feeling a sudden wave of disgust. “We live like chattering monkeys. Mrs. Wilcox—honestly—there's something calm and steady underneath it all. We truly do. All my friends do. Don’t act like you liked lunch, because you hated it, but I hope you can forgive me by coming over again, just the two of us, or by inviting me to yours.”

“I am used to young people,” said Mrs. Wilcox, and with each word she spoke the outlines of known things grew dim. “I hear a great deal of chatter at home, for we, like you, entertain a great deal. With us it is more sport and politics, but—I enjoyed my lunch very much, Miss Schlegel, dear, and am not pretending, and only wish I could have joined in more. For one thing, I’m not particularly well just today. For another, you younger people move so quickly that it dazes me. Charles is the same, Dolly the same. But we are all in the same boat, old and young. I never forget that.”

“I’m used to young people,” Mrs. Wilcox said, and with each word, everything familiar started to fade away. “I hear a lot of chatter at home because we entertain a lot too. Our conversations revolve more around sports and politics, but—I really enjoyed my lunch, Miss Schlegel, dear, and I’m not just saying that. I only wish I could have joined in more. For one, I’m not feeling great today. For another, you younger people move so fast that it’s overwhelming. Charles is the same, and so is Dolly. But we’re all in the same boat, old and young. I never forget that.”

They were silent for a moment. Then, with a newborn emotion, they shook hands. The conversation ceased suddenly when Margaret re-entered the dining-room: her friends had been talking over her new friend, and had dismissed her as uninteresting.

They were silent for a moment. Then, with a fresh feeling, they shook hands. The conversation stopped abruptly when Margaret walked back into the dining room; her friends had been talking past her new friend and had written her off as boring.

Chapter 10

Several days passed.

A few days went by.

Was Mrs. Wilcox one of the unsatisfactory people—there are many of them—who dangle intimacy and then withdraw it? They evoke our interests and affections, and keep the life of the spirit dawdling round them. Then they withdraw. When physical passion is involved, there is a definite name for such behaviour—flirting—and if carried far enough it is punishable by law. But no law—not public opinion even—punishes those who coquette with friendship, though the dull ache that they inflict, the sense of misdirected effort and exhaustion, may be as intolerable. Was she one of these?

Was Mrs. Wilcox one of those annoying people—there are so many of them—who tease you with closeness and then pull away? They draw out our interests and emotions, keeping our spirits lingering around them. Then they retreat. When physical attraction is at play, we have a clear term for this behavior—flirting—and if it goes too far, it can even lead to legal consequences. But no law—not even public opinion—punishes those who play games with friendship, even though the dull pain they cause, the feeling of wasted effort and exhaustion, can be just as unbearable. Was she one of them?

Margaret feared so at first, for, with a Londoner’s impatience, she wanted everything to be settled up immediately. She mistrusted the periods of quiet that are essential to true growth. Desiring to book Mrs. Wilcox as a friend, she pressed on the ceremony, pencil, as it were, in hand, pressing the more because the rest of the family were away, and the opportunity seemed favourable. But the elder woman would not be hurried. She refused to fit in with the Wickham Place set, or to reopen discussion of Helen and Paul, whom Margaret would have utilized as a short-cut. She took her time, or perhaps let time take her, and when the crisis did come all was ready.

Margaret was really anxious at first because, like any Londoner, she wanted everything sorted out right away. She didn’t trust the quiet moments that are necessary for real growth. Wanting to secure Mrs. Wilcox as a friend, she pushed for the meeting, pencil in hand, pressing even harder since the rest of the family was away and the moment seemed perfect. But the older woman wouldn’t be rushed. She wouldn’t conform to the Wickham Place crowd or revisit the conversation about Helen and Paul, which Margaret would have used as a shortcut. She took her time, or maybe just let time pass by, and when the moment finally arrived, everything was set.

The crisis opened with a message: would Miss Schlegel come shopping? Christmas was nearing, and Mrs. Wilcox felt behind-hand with the presents. She had taken some more days in bed, and must make up for lost time. Margaret accepted, and at eleven o’clock one cheerless morning they started out in a brougham.

The crisis began with a message: would Miss Schlegel go shopping? Christmas was approaching, and Mrs. Wilcox felt like she was behind on gifts. She had spent a few more days in bed and needed to catch up. Margaret agreed, and at eleven o’clock on a gloomy morning, they set off in a brougham.

“First of all,” began Margaret, “we must make a list and tick off the people’s names. My aunt always does, and this fog may thicken up any moment. Have you any ideas?”

“First of all,” started Margaret, “we need to make a list and check off the names. My aunt always does this, and the fog could get worse at any moment. Do you have any ideas?”

“I thought we would go to Harrod’s or the Haymarket Stores,” said Mrs. Wilcox rather hopelessly. “Everything is sure to be there. I am not a good shopper. The din is so confusing, and your aunt is quite right—one ought to make a list. Take my notebook, then, and write your own name at the top of the page.”

“I thought we could go to Harrod’s or the Haymarket Stores,” Mrs. Wilcox said a bit hopelessly. “Everything is bound to be there. I'm not a great shopper. The noise is so overwhelming, and your aunt is absolutely right—one should make a list. Take my notebook then, and write your name at the top of the page.”

“Oh, hooray!” said Margaret, writing it. “How very kind of you to start with me!” But she did not want to receive anything expensive. Their acquaintance was singular rather than intimate, and she divined that the Wilcox clan would resent any expenditure on outsiders; the more compact families do. She did not want to be thought a second Helen, who would snatch presents since she could not snatch young men, nor to be exposed, like a second Aunt Juley, to the insults of Charles. A certain austerity of demeanour was best, and she added: “I don’t really want a Yuletide gift, though. In fact, I’d rather not.”

“Oh, yay!” said Margaret, writing it down. “How nice of you to start with me!” But she didn’t want anything expensive. Their relationship was more unique than close, and she sensed that the Wilcox family would be annoyed by any spending on outsiders; tighter-knit families usually are. She didn’t want to be seen as a second Helen, who would grab gifts since she couldn’t grab young men, nor did she want to be exposed, like a second Aunt Juley, to Charles's insults. A certain seriousness was best, so she added: “I really don’t want a Christmas gift, actually. I’d prefer not to.”

“Why?”

"Why?"

“Because I’ve odd ideas about Christmas. Because I have all that money can buy. I want more people, but no more things.”

“Because I have unconventional thoughts about Christmas. Because I have everything money can buy. I want more people, but no more stuff.”

“I should like to give you something worth your acquaintance, Miss Schlegel, in memory of your kindness to me during my lonely fortnight. It has so happened that I have been left alone, and you have stopped me from brooding. I am too apt to brood.”

“I want to give you something meaningful, Miss Schlegel, to remember your kindness during my lonely two weeks. I found myself alone, and you have kept me from dwelling on that. I tend to dwell too much.”

“If that is so,” said Margaret, “if I have happened to be of use to you, which I didn’t know, you cannot pay me back with anything tangible.”

“If that’s the case,” said Margaret, “if I’ve somehow been helpful to you, which I wasn’t aware of, you can’t repay me with anything material.”

“ I suppose not, but one would like to. Perhaps I shall think of something as we go about.”

“I guess not, but I would like to. Maybe I’ll come up with something as we go along.”

Her name remained at the head of the list, but nothing was written opposite it. They drove from shop to shop. The air was white, and when they alighted it tasted like cold pennies. At times they passed through a clot of grey. Mrs. Wilcox’s vitality was low that morning, and it was Margaret who decided on a horse for this little girl, a golliwog for that, for the rector’s wife a copper warming-tray. “We always give the servants money.” “Yes, do you, yes, much easier,” replied Margaret, but felt the grotesque impact of the unseen upon the seen, and saw issuing from a forgotten manger at Bethlehem this torrent of coins and toys. Vulgarity reigned. Public-houses, besides their usual exhortation against temperance reform, invited men to “Join our Christmas goose club”—one bottle of gin, etc., or two, according to subscription. A poster of a woman in tights heralded the Christmas pantomime, and little red devils, who had come in again that year, were prevalent upon the Christmas-cards. Margaret was no morbid idealist. She did not wish this spate of business and self-advertisement checked. It was only the occasion of it that struck her with amazement annually. How many of these vacillating shoppers and tired shop-assistants realized that it was a divine event that drew them together? She realized it, though standing outside in the matter. She was not a Christian in the accepted sense; she did not believe that God had ever worked among us as a young artisan. These people, or most of them, believed it, and if pressed, would affirm it in words. But the visible signs of their belief were Regent Street or Drury Lane, a little mud displaced, a little money spent, a little food cooked, eaten, and forgotten. Inadequate. But in public who shall express the unseen adequately? It is private life that holds out the mirror to infinity; personal intercourse, and that alone, that ever hints at a personality beyond our daily vision.

Her name was still at the top of the list, but nothing was written next to it. They drove from store to store. The air was gray, and when they got out, it tasted like cold coins. Occasionally, they passed through a patch of fog. Mrs. Wilcox seemed low-energy that morning, and it was Margaret who chose a horse for one little girl, a golliwog for another, and for the rector's wife, a copper warming tray. "We always give the servants cash." "Yes, do you? Yes, it's much easier," replied Margaret, but she felt the odd clash of the unseen affecting the seen, imagining a flood of coins and toys coming from a forgotten manger in Bethlehem. It was all so tacky. Pubs, in addition to their usual rejection of temperance reform, encouraged men to "Join our Christmas goose club"—one bottle of gin, etc., or two, depending on the subscription. A poster featuring a woman in tights promoted the Christmas pantomime, and little red devils, back again this year, were common on Christmas cards. Margaret wasn't a gloomy idealist. She didn’t want this surge of commerce and self-promotion to stop. It was just the reason for it that amazed her every year. How many of these indecisive shoppers and exhausted shop assistants realized that a divine event was bringing them together? She understood it, even though she was standing outside of it all. She wasn’t a Christian in the usual sense; she didn’t believe that God ever worked among us as a young craftsman. Most of these people believed it, and if you asked them, they would say so. But the visible signs of their belief were places like Regent Street or Drury Lane, a bit of mud moved around, a little money spent, some food prepared, eaten, and then forgotten. It was just inadequate. But in public, who can adequately express the unseen? It’s private life that reflects infinity; personal interactions, and that alone, hint at a personality beyond what we see every day.

“No, I do like Christmas on the whole,” she announced. “In its clumsy way, it does approach Peace and Goodwill. But oh, it is clumsier every year.”

“No, I do like Christmas for the most part,” she said. “In its awkward way, it does bring about Peace and Goodwill. But oh, it gets clumsier every year.”

“Is it? I am only used to country Christmases.”

“Is it? I’m just used to Christmases in the countryside.”

“We are usually in London, and play the game with vigour—carols at the Abbey, clumsy midday meal, clumsy dinner for the maids, followed by Christmas-tree and dancing of poor children, with songs from Helen. The drawing-room does very well for that. We put the tree in the powder-closet, and draw a curtain when the candles are lighted, and with the looking-glass behind it looks quite pretty. I wish we might have a powder-closet in our next house. Of course, the tree has to be very small, and the presents don’t hang on it. No; the presents reside in a sort of rocky landscape made of crumpled brown paper.”

“We're usually in London and celebrate the holiday with enthusiasm—carols at the Abbey, a messy lunch, a clumsy dinner for the maids, followed by decorating the Christmas tree and dancing with the poor children, with songs from Helen. The drawing room is perfect for that. We place the tree in the powder room, draw a curtain when the candles are lit, and with the mirror behind it, it looks really nice. I hope we can have a powder room in our next house. Of course, the tree has to be quite small, and the presents don’t hang on it. No; the presents are arranged in a sort of rocky landscape made of crumpled brown paper.”

“You spoke of your ‘next house,’ Miss Schlegel. Then are you leaving Wickham Place?”

“You mentioned your ‘next house,’ Miss Schlegel. So, are you moving out of Wickham Place?”

“Yes, in two or three years, when the lease expires. We must.”

“Yes, in two or three years, when the lease is up. We have to.”

“Have you been there long?”

"Have you been here long?"

“All our lives.”

"Our whole lives."

“You will be very sorry to leave it.”

“You're going to regret leaving it.”

“I suppose so. We scarcely realize it yet. My father—” She broke off, for they had reached the stationery department of the Haymarket Stores, and Mrs. Wilcox wanted to order some private greeting cards.

“I guess so. We hardly notice it yet. My dad—” She paused, as they had arrived at the stationery section of the Haymarket Stores, and Mrs. Wilcox wanted to order some personalized greeting cards.

“If possible, something distinctive,” she sighed. At the counter she found a friend, bent on the same errand, and conversed with her insipidly, wasting much time. “My husband and our daughter are motoring.”

“If possible, something unique,” she sighed. At the counter, she found a friend who was on the same mission and chatted with her blandly, wasting a lot of time. “My husband and our daughter are driving.”

“Bertha too? Oh, fancy, what a coincidence!” Margaret, though not practical, could shine in such company as this. While they talked, she went through a volume of specimen cards, and submitted one for Mrs. Wilcox’s inspection. Mrs. Wilcox was delighted—so original, words so sweet; she would order a hundred like that, and could never be sufficiently grateful. Then, just as the assistant was booking the order, she said: “Do you know, I’ll wait. On second thoughts, I’ll wait. There’s plenty of time still, isn’t there, and I shall be able to get Evie’s opinion.”

“Bertha too? Oh, how fancy, what a coincidence!” Margaret, though not practical, could truly shine in a company like this. While they talked, she flipped through a volume of sample cards and showed one to Mrs. Wilcox for her approval. Mrs. Wilcox was thrilled—so original, such sweet words; she would order a hundred like that and could never be grateful enough. Then, just as the assistant was placing the order, she said: “You know what, I’ll wait. On second thought, I’ll wait. There’s still plenty of time, right? I’ll be able to get Evie’s opinion.”

They returned to the carriage by devious paths; when they were in, she said, “But couldn’t you get it renewed?”

They came back to the carriage by winding routes; once inside, she said, “But couldn’t you get it renewed?”

“I beg your pardon?” asked Margaret.

“I’m sorry, what did you say?” asked Margaret.

“The lease, I mean.”

"The lease, I mean."

“Oh, the lease! Have you been thinking of that all the time? How very kind of you!”

“Oh, the lease! Have you been thinking about that the whole time? That’s so thoughtful of you!”

“Surely something could be done.”

"Surely something can be done."

“No; values have risen too enormously. They mean to pull down Wickham Place, and build flats like yours.”

“No, the prices have gone up too much. They plan to tear down Wickham Place and put up apartments like yours.”

“But how horrible!”

“But that's so awful!”

“Landlords are horrible.”

"Landlords are the worst."

Then she said vehemently: “It is monstrous, Miss Schlegel; it isn’t right. I had no idea that this was hanging over you. I do pity you from the bottom of my heart. To be parted from your house, your father’s house—it oughtn’t to be allowed. It is worse than dying. I would rather die than—Oh, poor girls! Can what they call civilization be right, if people mayn’t die in the room where they were born? My dear, I am so sorry—”

Then she said passionately, “It’s outrageous, Miss Schlegel; it’s not fair. I had no idea this was weighing on you. I truly feel for you. Being separated from your home, your father’s home—it shouldn’t be allowed. It’s worse than dying. I’d rather die than—Oh, poor girls! Can what they call civilization be right if people can’t die in the room where they were born? My dear, I’m so sorry—”

Margaret did not know what to say. Mrs. Wilcox had been overtired by the shopping, and was inclined to hysteria.

Margaret didn’t know what to say. Mrs. Wilcox was exhausted from shopping and was starting to feel hysterical.

“Howards End was nearly pulled down once. It would have killed me.”

“Howards End was almost torn down once. It would have crushed me.”

“Howards End must be a very different house to ours. We are fond of ours, but there is nothing distinctive about it. As you saw, it is an ordinary London house. We shall easily find another.”

“Howards End has to be a very different house from ours. We like ours, but there’s nothing special about it. As you saw, it’s just a regular London house. We can easily find another one.”

“So you think.”

"Is that what you think?"

“Again my lack of experience, I suppose!” said Margaret, easing away from the subject. “I can’t say anything when you take up that line, Mrs. Wilcox. I wish I could see myself as you see me—foreshortened into a backfisch. Quite the ingénue. Very charming—wonderfully well read for my age, but incapable—”

“Once again, I guess it’s my lack of experience!” said Margaret, shifting away from the topic. “I can’t really say anything when you go down that path, Mrs. Wilcox. I wish I could see myself the way you see me—shortened into a young girl. Quite the naïve one. Very charming—amazingly well-read for my age, but unable—”

Mrs. Wilcox would not be deterred. “Come down with me to Howards End now,” she said, more vehemently than ever. “I want you to see it. You have never seen it. I want to hear what you say about it, for you do put things so wonderfully.”

Mrs. Wilcox wouldn’t be stopped. “Come with me to Howards End right now,” she said, more passionately than before. “I want you to see it. You’ve never seen it. I want to hear what you think about it, because you express things so beautifully.”

Margaret glanced at the pitiless air and then at the tired face of her companion. “Later on I should love it,” she continued, “but it’s hardly the weather for such an expedition, and we ought to start when we’re fresh. Isn’t the house shut up, too?”

Margaret looked at the harsh weather and then at her companion's tired face. “I would love it later,” she said, “but this isn't really the best weather for an outing, and we should go when we have more energy. Isn’t the house closed up, too?”

She received no answer. Mrs. Wilcox appeared to be annoyed.

She got no response. Mrs. Wilcox seemed to be irritated.

“Might I come some other day?”

"Can I come another day?"

Mrs. Wilcox bent forward and tapped the glass. “Back to Wickham Place, please!” was her order to the coachman. Margaret had been snubbed.

Mrs. Wilcox leaned forward and tapped the glass. “Back to Wickham Place, please!” she instructed the driver. Margaret had been dismissed.

“A thousand thanks, Miss Schlegel, for all your help.”

“Thank you so much, Miss Schlegel, for all your help.”

“Not at all.”

"Not really."

“It is such a comfort to get the presents off my mind—the Christmas-cards especially. I do admire your choice.”

“It’s such a relief to stop worrying about the gifts—especially the Christmas cards. I really like your selection.”

It was her turn to receive no answer. In her turn Margaret became annoyed.

It was her turn to get no reply. In her turn, Margaret got annoyed.

“My husband and Evie will be back the day after tomorrow. That is why I dragged you out shopping today. I stayed in town chiefly to shop, but got through nothing, and now he writes that they must cut their tour short, the weather is so bad, and the police-traps have been so bad—nearly as bad as in Surrey. Ours is such a careful chauffeur, and my husband feels it particularly hard that they should be treated like road-hogs.”

“My husband and Evie will be back the day after tomorrow. That's why I brought you shopping today. I stayed in town mainly to shop, but I didn't accomplish anything, and now he writes that they have to cut their trip short because the weather is so bad and the police checks are really bad—almost as bad as in Surrey. Our chauffeur is very careful, and my husband finds it especially frustrating that they should be treated like reckless drivers.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Well, naturally he—he isn’t a road-hog.”

“Well, of course he—he isn’t a road hog.”

“He was exceeding the speed-limit, I conclude. He must expect to suffer with the lower animals.”

“He was definitely speeding, I think. He should be ready to face the consequences like the rest of us.”

Mrs. Wilcox was silenced. In growing discomfort they drove homewards. The city seemed Satanic, the narrower streets oppressing like the galleries of a mine. No harm was done by the fog to trade, for it lay high, and the lighted windows of the shops were thronged with customers. It was rather a darkening of the spirit which fell back upon itself, to find a more grievous darkness within. Margaret nearly spoke a dozen times, but something throttled her. She felt petty and awkward, and her meditations on Christmas grew more cynical. Peace? It may bring other gifts, but is there a single Londoner to whom Christmas is peaceful? The craving for excitement and for elaboration has ruined that blessing. Goodwill? Had she seen any example of it in the hordes of purchasers? Or in herself. She had failed to respond to this invitation merely because it was a little queer and imaginative—she, whose birthright it was to nourish imagination! Better to have accepted, to have tired themselves a little by the journey, than coldly to reply, “Might I come some other day?” Her cynicism left her. There would be no other day. This shadowy woman would never ask her again.

Mrs. Wilcox was quiet. They drove home in growing discomfort. The city felt oppressive, with the narrow streets closing in like the tunnels of a mine. The fog didn’t hurt business, as it hung high, and the bright shop windows were filled with customers. But a sense of heaviness settled in their spirits, revealing a deeper darkness within. Margaret almost spoke a dozen times, but something held her back. She felt small and awkward, and her thoughts about Christmas turned more cynical. Peace? It might bring other gifts, but is there a single person in London who finds Christmas peaceful? The desire for excitement and extravagance has spoiled that blessing. Goodwill? Had she seen any sign of it in the crowds of shoppers? Or in herself? She hadn’t responded to this invitation simply because it felt a bit strange and imaginative—she, who should be embracing imagination! It would have been better to accept and tire themselves a little on the journey than to coldly say, “Can I come another day?” Her cynicism faded. There wouldn’t be another day. This mysterious woman would never invite her again.

They parted at the Mansions. Mrs. Wilcox went in after due civilities, and Margaret watched the tall, lonely figure sweep up the hall to the lift. As the glass doors closed on it she had the sense of an imprisonment. The beautiful head disappeared first, still buried in the muff, the long trailing skirt followed. A woman of undefinable rarity was going up heaven-ward, like a specimen in a bottle. And into what a heaven—a vault as of hell, sooty black, from which soots descended!

They said goodbye at the Mansions. Mrs. Wilcox went inside after exchanging polite remarks, and Margaret watched the tall, solitary figure walk up the hallway to the elevator. As the glass doors closed behind her, Margaret felt a sense of confinement. The beautiful head was the first to disappear, still hidden in the fur muff, followed by the long trailing skirt. A woman of indescribable uniqueness was rising towards the heavens, like a specimen in a jar. And into what kind of heaven—a dark, hellish space, pitch black, from which soot descended!

At lunch her brother, seeing her inclined for silence, insisted on talking. Tibby was not ill-natured, but from babyhood something drove him to do the unwelcome and the unexpected. Now he gave her a long account of the day-school that he sometimes patronized. The account was interesting, and she had often pressed him for it before, but she could not attend now, for her mind was focussed on the invisible. She discerned that Mrs. Wilcox, though a loving wife and mother, had only one passion in life—her house—and that the moment was solemn when she invited a friend to share this passion with her. To answer “another day” was to answer as a fool. “Another day” will do for brick and mortar, but not for the Holy of Holies into which Howards End had been transfigured. Her own curiosity was slight. She had heard more than enough about it in the summer. The nine windows, the vine, and the wych-elm had no pleasant connections for her, and she would have preferred to spend the afternoon at a concert. But imagination triumphed. While her brother held forth she determined to go, at whatever cost, and to compel Mrs. Wilcox to go, too. When lunch was over she stepped over to the flats.

At lunch, her brother noticed she was quiet and insisted on talking. Tibby wasn’t mean-spirited, but ever since he was a kid, he had a tendency to say the most unwelcome and unexpected things. Now, he went on and on about the day school he sometimes attended. His story was interesting, and she had often asked him for it before, but she couldn’t focus now because her mind was on something else. She realized that Mrs. Wilcox, although a loving wife and mother, had only one true passion—her house—and the moment felt significant when she invited a friend to share in that passion. To respond with “another day” would be foolish. “Another day” may work for bricks and mortar, but not for the sacred space that Howards End had become. Her own curiosity was minimal. She had heard more than enough about it over the summer. The nine windows, the vine, and the wych-elm had no happy associations for her, and she would have preferred to spend the afternoon at a concert. But her imagination won out. While her brother talked, she decided to go, no matter the cost, and to make Mrs. Wilcox go too. When lunch was over, she walked over to the flats.

Mrs. Wilcox had just gone away for the night.

Mrs. Wilcox had just left for the night.

Margaret said that it was of no consequence, hurried downstairs, and took a hansom to King’s Cross. She was convinced that the escapade was important, though it would have puzzled her to say why. There was a question of imprisonment and escape, and though she did not know the time of the train, she strained her eyes for the St. Pancras’ clock.

Margaret said it didn't matter, rushed downstairs, and grabbed a cab to King’s Cross. She believed the adventure was significant, even though she wouldn’t have been able to explain why. There was a matter of being trapped and getting away, and although she didn’t know when the train was, she squinted to see the clock at St. Pancras.

Then the clock of King’s Cross swung into sight, a second moon in that infernal sky, and her cab drew up at the station. There was a train for Hilton in five minutes. She took a ticket, asking in her agitation for a single. As she did so, a grave and happy voice saluted her and thanked her.

Then the clock at King’s Cross came into view, a second moon in that hellish sky, and her cab pulled up at the station. There was a train to Hilton in five minutes. She bought a ticket, nervously asking for a single. As she did so, a serious yet cheerful voice greeted her and thanked her.

“I will come if I still may,” said Margaret, laughing nervously.

“I'll come if I can,” said Margaret, laughing awkwardly.

“You are coming to sleep, dear, too. It is in the morning that my house is most beautiful. You are coming to stop. I cannot show you my meadow properly except at sunrise. These fogs”—she pointed at the station roof—“never spread far. I dare say they are sitting in the sun in Hertfordshire, and you will never repent joining them.

“You're coming to sleep, dear, too. It’s in the morning that my house looks its best. You’re going to stay. I can’t show you my meadow properly except at sunrise. Those fogs”—she pointed at the station roof—“never spread far. I bet they’re basking in the sun in Hertfordshire, and you’ll never regret joining them.

“I shall never repent joining you.”

“I will never regret joining you.”

“It is the same.”

“It’s the same.”

They began the walk up the long platform. Far at its end stood the train, breasting the darkness without. They never reached it. Before imagination could triumph, there were cries of “Mother! Mother!” and a heavy-browed girl darted out of the cloak-room and seized Mrs. Wilcox by the arm.

They started walking up the long platform. At the far end, the train loomed against the darkness outside. They never got there. Before their imagination could take over, they heard cries of “Mom! Mom!” and a serious-looking girl rushed out of the cloakroom and grabbed Mrs. Wilcox by the arm.

“Evie!” she gasped. “Evie, my pet—”

“Evie!” she gasped. “Evie, my darling—”

The girl called, “Father! I say! look who’s here.”

The girl shouted, “Dad! Hey! Look who’s here.”

“Evie, dearest girl, why aren’t you in Yorkshire?”

“Evie, my dear, why aren’t you in Yorkshire?”

“No—motor smash—changed plans—Father’s coming.”

“No—car crash—changed plans—Dad’s coming.”

“Why, Ruth!” cried Mr. Wilcox, joining them. “What in the name of all that’s wonderful are you doing here, Ruth?”

“Why, Ruth!” exclaimed Mr. Wilcox, coming over to them. “What on earth are you doing here, Ruth?”

Mrs. Wilcox had recovered herself.

Mrs. Wilcox had composed herself.

“Oh, Henry dear!—here’s a lovely surprise—but let me introduce—but I think you know Miss Schlegel.”

“Oh, Henry dear! Here’s a lovely surprise—but let me introduce you—but I think you already know Miss Schlegel.”

“Oh, yes,” he replied, not greatly interested. “But how’s yourself, Ruth?”

“Oh, yeah,” he replied, not very interested. “But how about you, Ruth?”

“Fit as a fiddle,” she answered gaily.

"Fit as a fiddle," she replied cheerfully.

“So are we and so was our car, which ran A-1 as far as Ripon, but there a wretched horse and cart which a fool of a driver—”

“So are we, and so was our car, which ran perfectly fine all the way to Ripon, but there, a miserable horse and cart driven by a foolish driver—”

“Miss Schlegel, our little outing must be for another day.”

“Miss Schlegel, we’ll need to plan our little outing for another day.”

“I was saying that this fool of a driver, as the policeman himself admits—”

“I was saying that this idiot of a driver, just as the cop himself admits—”

“Another day, Mrs. Wilcox. Of course.”

“Another day, Mrs. Wilcox. Sure thing.”

“—But as we’ve insured against third party risks, it won’t so much matter—”

“—But since we've got insurance for third-party risks, it won't matter much—”

“—Cart and car being practically at right angles—”

“—Cart and car being almost at a right angle—”

The voices of the happy family rose high. Margaret was left alone. No one wanted her. Mrs. Wilcox walked out of King’s Cross between her husband and her daughter, listening to both of them.

The voices of the happy family soared. Margaret was left alone. No one wanted her. Mrs. Wilcox walked out of King’s Cross with her husband and her daughter, listening to both of them.

Chapter 11

The funeral was over. The carriages rolled away through the soft mud, and only the poor remained. They approached to the newly-dug shaft and looked their last at the coffin, now almost hidden beneath the spadefuls of clay. It was their moment. Most of them were women from the dead woman’s district, to whom black garments had been served out by Mr. Wilcox’s orders. Pure curiosity had brought others. They thrilled with the excitement of a death, and of a rapid death, and stood in groups or moved between the graves, like drops of ink. The son of one of them, a wood-cutter, was perched high above their heads, pollarding one of the churchyard elms. From where he sat he could see the village of Hilton, strung upon the North Road, with its accreting suburbs; the sunset beyond, scarlet and orange, winking at him beneath brows of grey; the church; the plantations; and behind him an unspoilt country of fields and farms. But he, too, was rolling the event luxuriously in his mouth. He tried to tell his mother down below all that he had felt when he saw the coffin approaching: how he could not leave his work, and yet did not like to go on with it; how he had almost slipped out of the tree, he was so upset; the rooks had cawed, and no wonder—it was as if rooks knew too. His mother claimed the prophetic power herself—she had seen a strange look about Mrs. Wilcox for some time. London had done the mischief, said others. She had been a kind lady; her grandmother had been kind, too—a plainer person, but very kind. Ah, the old sort was dying out! Mr. Wilcox, he was a kind gentleman. They advanced to the topic again and again, dully, but with exaltation. The funeral of a rich person was to them what the funeral of Alcestis or Ophelia is to the educated. It was Art; though remote from life, it enhanced life’s values, and they witnessed it avidly.

The funeral had wrapped up. The carriages rolled away through the soft mud, and only the poor remained. They approached the freshly dug grave and took one last look at the coffin, now nearly buried under mounds of dirt. This was their moment. Most of them were women from the deceased's neighborhood, dressed in black clothes handed out by Mr. Wilcox. Pure curiosity drew others in. They buzzed with the thrill of death, especially a sudden one, either gathering in groups or moving between the graves, like drops of ink. One of their sons, a woodcutter, was perched high above them, trimming one of the elm trees in the churchyard. From his vantage point, he could see the village of Hilton strung along the North Road, with its growing suburbs; the sunset beyond, red and orange, winking at him through grey clouds; the church; the plantations; and behind him, an untouched countryside of fields and farms. But he, too, was savoring the event in his mind. He tried to share with his mother below all that he felt when he saw the coffin coming: how he couldn’t leave his work but didn’t want to continue either; how he almost fell from the tree he was so shaken; the rooks had cawed, and it made sense—almost like they knew too. His mother claimed she had sensed something was wrong—she had noticed a strange look on Mrs. Wilcox for a while. Others said London was to blame. She had been a kind woman; her grandmother had been kind too—a simpler person, but very kind. Ah, the old ways were fading! Mr. Wilcox was a decent gentleman. They returned to that topic over and over, dulled yet elevated. The funeral of a wealthy person was for them what the funerals of Alcestis or Ophelia are for the educated. It was Art; while distant from their lives, it added meaning to life, and they watched it with eager interest.

The grave-diggers, who had kept up an undercurrent of disapproval—they disliked Charles; it was not a moment to speak of such things, but they did not like Charles Wilcox—the grave-diggers finished their work and piled up the wreaths and crosses above it. The sun set over Hilton: the grey brows of the evening flushed a little, and were cleft with one scarlet frown. Chattering sadly to each other, the mourners passed through the lych-gate and traversed the chestnut avenues that led down to the village. The young wood-cutter stayed a little longer, poised above the silence and swaying rhythmically. At last the bough fell beneath his saw. With a grunt, he descended, his thoughts dwelling no longer on death, but on love, for he was mating. He stopped as he passed the new grave; a sheaf of tawny chrysanthemums had caught his eye. “They didn’t ought to have coloured flowers at buryings,” he reflected. Trudging on a few steps, he stopped again, looked furtively at the dusk, turned back, wrenched a chrysanthemum from the sheaf, and hid it in his pocket.

The grave-diggers, who had a quiet sense of disapproval—they didn’t like Charles; it wasn’t the time to bring it up, but they had their issues with Charles Wilcox—finished their work and stacked the wreaths and crosses on top. The sun set over Hilton: the gray sky of evening glowed a bit, sliced by a single scarlet streak. Sadly chatting among themselves, the mourners walked through the lych-gate and made their way down the chestnut-lined paths leading to the village. The young woodcutter lingered a bit longer, suspended in the silence and swaying gently. Finally, the branch fell beneath his saw. With a grunt, he came down, his mind no longer on death but on love, since he was looking for a mate. He paused as he passed the new grave; a bunch of golden chrysanthemums caught his eye. “They shouldn't have colorful flowers at funerals,” he thought. After trudging a few more steps, he stopped again, glanced around at the growing darkness, turned back, yanked a chrysanthemum from the bunch, and hid it in his pocket.

After him came silence absolute. The cottage that abutted on the churchyard was empty, and no other house stood near. Hour after hour the scene of the interment remained without an eye to witness it. Clouds drifted over it from the west; or the church may have been a ship, high-prowed, steering with all its company towards infinity. Towards morning the air grew colder, the sky clearer, the surface of the earth hard and sparkling above the prostrate dead. The wood-cutter, returning after a night of joy, reflected: “They lilies, they chrysants; it’s a pity I didn’t take them all.”

After him came complete silence. The cottage next to the churchyard was empty, and there were no other houses nearby. Hour after hour, the site of the burial remained without a single witness. Clouds drifted over from the west; or the church could have been a ship, high-prowed, sailing with all its crew towards infinity. As morning approached, the air got colder, the sky clearer, and the ground hard and sparkling above the fallen dead. The woodcutter, coming back after a night of celebration, thought, “Those lilies, those chrysanthemums; it’s a shame I didn’t take them all.”

Up at Howards End they were attempting breakfast. Charles and Evie sat in the dining-room, with Mrs. Charles. Their father, who could not bear to see a face, breakfasted upstairs. He suffered acutely. Pain came over him in spasms, as if it was physical, and even while he was about to eat, his eyes would fill with tears, and he would lay down the morsel untasted.

Up at Howards End, they were trying to have breakfast. Charles and Evie sat in the dining room with Mrs. Charles. Their father, who couldn’t stand to see anyone’s face, had breakfast upstairs. He was in a lot of pain. It hit him in waves, almost like it was physical, and even when he was about to eat, his eyes would fill with tears, and he would set down the food without tasting it.

He remembered his wife’s even goodness during thirty years. Not anything in detail—not courtship or early raptures—but just the unvarying virtue, that seemed to him a woman’s noblest quality. So many women are capricious, breaking into odd flaws of passion or frivolity. Not so his wife. Year after year, summer and winter, as bride and mother, she had been the same, he had always trusted her. Her tenderness! Her innocence! The wonderful innocence that was hers by the gift of God. Ruth knew no more of worldly wickedness and wisdom than did the flowers in her garden, or the grass in her field. Her idea of business—“Henry, why do people who have enough money try to get more money?” Her idea of politics—“I am sure that if the mothers of various nations could meet, there would be no more wars.” Her idea of religion—ah, this had been a cloud, but a cloud that passed. She came of Quaker stock, and he and his family, formerly Dissenters, were now members of the Church of England. The rector’s sermons had at first repelled her, and she had expressed a desire for “a more inward light,” adding, “not so much for myself as for baby” (Charles). Inward light must have been granted, for he heard no complaints in later years. They brought up their three children without dispute. They had never disputed.

He remembered his wife’s consistent goodness over thirty years. Not specific moments—not their courtship or early joys—but just her unwavering virtue, which he considered a woman’s greatest quality. Many women are unpredictable, showing strange bursts of passion or silliness. Not his wife. Year after year, through summer and winter, as a bride and mother, she was always the same; he had always trusted her. Her tenderness! Her innocence! The incredible innocence that was a gift from God. Ruth knew no more about worldly wickedness or knowledge than the flowers in her garden or the grass in her field. Her view on business—“Henry, why do people who have enough money try to get more?” Her thoughts on politics—“I’m sure that if mothers from different countries could meet, there would be no more wars.” Her perspective on religion—ah, that had caused some tension, but it eventually faded. She came from Quaker roots, while he and his family, who were once Dissenters, were now members of the Church of England. At first, the rector’s sermons turned her off, and she expressed a wish for “a more inward light,” saying, “not just for myself, but for baby” (Charles). Inward light must have been given, as he heard no complaints in later years. They raised their three children without conflict. They had never disagreed.

She lay under the earth now. She had gone, and as if to make her going the more bitter, had gone with a touch of mystery that was all unlike her. “Why didn’t you tell me you knew of it?” he had moaned, and her faint voice had answered: “I didn’t want to, Henry—I might have been wrong—and every one hates illnesses.” He had been told of the horror by a strange doctor, whom she had consulted during his absence from town. Was this altogether just? Without fully explaining, she had died. It was a fault on her part, and—tears rushed into his eyes—what a little fault! It was the only time she had deceived him in those thirty years.

She was now lying beneath the ground. She had left, and to make her departure even more painful, she left with a hint of mystery that was not like her at all. “Why didn’t you tell me you knew about it?” he had cried, and her weak voice had replied, “I didn’t want to, Henry—I might have been wrong—and no one likes to talk about illnesses.” He had learned of the terrible news from a strange doctor she had seen while he was out of town. Was this really fair? Without really explaining, she had passed away. It was a mistake on her part, and—tears filled his eyes—what a small mistake it was! It was the only time she had ever lied to him in those thirty years.

He rose to his feet and looked out of the window, for Evie had come in with the letters, and he could meet no one’s eye. Ah yes—she had been a good woman—she had been steady. He chose the word deliberately. To him steadiness included all praise.

He got up and looked out the window because Evie had come in with the letters, and he couldn’t meet anyone’s gaze. Ah yes—she had been a good woman—she had been reliable. He chose the word on purpose. To him, reliability meant everything good.

He himself, gazing at the wintry garden, is in appearance a steady man. His face was not as square as his son’s, and, indeed, the chin, though firm enough in outline, retreated a little, and the lips, ambiguous, were curtained by a moustache. But there was no external hint of weakness. The eyes, if capable of kindness and goodfellowship, if ruddy for the moment with tears, were the eyes of one who could not be driven. The forehead, too, was like Charles’s. High and straight, brown and polished, merging abruptly into temples and skull, it has the effect of a bastion that protected his head from the world. At times it had the effect of a blank wall. He had dwelt behind it, intact and happy, for fifty years.

He himself, looking at the winter garden, appears to be a steady man. His face wasn’t as square as his son’s, and, in fact, although his chin was firm in shape, it leaned back a bit, and his lips were ambiguous, hidden beneath a mustache. But there was no sign of weakness on the outside. His eyes, though capable of kindness and camaraderie, and momentarily reddened with tears, belonged to someone who couldn’t be pushed around. His forehead was similar to Charles’s—high and straight, brown and polished, merging sharply into his temples and skull, creating the impression of a protective wall that shielded his mind from the world. At times, it felt like a blank wall. He had lived behind it, untouched and content, for fifty years.

“The post’s come, Father,” said Evie awkwardly.

“The mail has arrived, Father,” said Evie awkwardly.

“Thanks. Put it down.”

“Thanks. Set it down.”

“Has the breakfast been all right?”

"Was breakfast good?"

“Yes, thanks.”

“Yeah, thanks.”

The girl glanced at him and at it with constraint. She did not know what to do.

The girl looked at him and it with hesitation. She didn’t know what to do.

“Charles says do you want the Times?”

“Charles asks if you want the Times?”

“No, I’ll read it later.”

“No, I’ll read it later.”

“Ring if you want anything, Father, won’t you?”

“Call if you need anything, Dad, will you?”

“I’ve all I want.”

“I have everything I want.”

Having sorted the letters from the circulars, she went back to the dining-room.

Having sorted the letters from the circulars, she returned to the dining room.

“Father’s eaten nothing,” she announced, sitting down with wrinkled brows behind the tea-urn—

“Father hasn’t eaten anything,” she said, sitting down with furrowed brows behind the tea urn—

Charles did not answer, but after a moment he ran quickly upstairs, opened the door, and said: “Look here, Father, you must eat, you know”; and having paused for a reply that did not come, stole down again. “He’s going to read his letters first, I think,” he said evasively; “I dare say he will go on with his breakfast afterwards.” Then he took up the Times, and for some time there was no sound except the clink of cup against saucer and of knife on plate.

Charles didn’t respond, but after a moment, he hurried upstairs, opened the door, and said, “Hey, Dad, you really need to eat.” After waiting for a reply that didn’t come, he went back downstairs. “I think he’s going to read his letters first,” he said vaguely; “I’m sure he’ll continue with his breakfast after.” Then he picked up the Times, and for a while, the only sounds were the clinking of cup against saucer and knife on plate.

Poor Mrs. Charles sat between her silent companions, terrified at the course of events, and a little bored. She was a rubbishy little creature, and she knew it. A telegram had dragged her from Naples to the death-bed of a woman whom she had scarcely known. A word from her husband had plunged her into mourning. She desired to mourn inwardly as well, but she wished that Mrs. Wilcox, since fated to die, could have died before the marriage, for then less would have been expected of her. Crumbling her toast, and too nervous to ask for the butter, she remained almost motionless, thankful only for this, that her father-in-law was having his breakfast upstairs.

Poor Mrs. Charles sat between her quiet companions, scared about what was happening, and a bit bored. She felt like a worthless little person, and she knew it. A telegram had pulled her from Naples to the deathbed of a woman she barely knew. A word from her husband had thrown her into mourning. She wanted to grieve on the inside too, but she wished that Mrs. Wilcox, who was destined to die, could have passed away before the marriage, because then less would have been expected of her. Crumbling her toast and feeling too anxious to ask for the butter, she stayed almost motionless, only grateful that her father-in-law was having his breakfast upstairs.

At last Charles spoke. “They had no business to be pollarding those elms yesterday,” he said to his sister.

At last, Charles spoke. “They shouldn’t have been pollarding those elms yesterday,” he said to his sister.

“No indeed.”

"No way."

“I must make a note of that,” he continued. “I am surprised that the rector allowed it.”

“I need to remember that,” he said. “I’m surprised the principal let it happen.”

“Perhaps it may not be the rector’s affair.”

“Maybe it’s not the rector’s concern.”

“Whose else could it be?”

“Whose could it be?”

“The lord of the manor.”

"The lord of the manor."

“Impossible.”

"Not possible."

“Butter, Dolly?”

"Butter, Dolly?"

“Thank you, Evie dear. Charles—”

“Thanks, Evie. Charles—”

“Yes, dear?”

"Sure, honey?"

“I didn’t know one could pollard elms. I thought one only pollarded willows.”

“I didn’t know you could pollard elms. I thought you could only pollard willows.”

“Oh no, one can pollard elms.”

“Oh no, you can pollard elms.”

“Then why oughtn’t the elms in the churchyard to be pollarded?”

“Then why shouldn't the elms in the churchyard be pollarded?”

Charles frowned a little, and turned again to his sister. “Another point. I must speak to Chalkeley.”

Charles frowned slightly and turned back to his sister. “One more thing. I need to talk to Chalkeley.”

“Yes, rather; you must complain to Chalkeley.”

“Yes, definitely; you should complain to Chalkeley.”

“It’s no good him saying he is not responsible for those men. He is responsible.”

“It doesn’t matter if he says he’s not responsible for those guys. He is responsible.”

“Yes, rather.”

“Yeah, definitely.”

Brother and sister were not callous. They spoke thus, partly because they desired to keep Chalkeley up to the mark—a healthy desire in its way—partly because they avoided the personal note in life. All Wilcoxes did. It did not seem to them of supreme importance. Or it may be as Helen supposed: they realized its importance, but were afraid of it. Panic and emptiness, could one glance behind. They were not callous, and they left the breakfast-table with aching hearts. Their mother never had come in to breakfast. It was in the other rooms, and especially in the garden, that they felt her loss most. As Charles went out to the garage, he was reminded at every step of the woman who had loved him and whom he could never replace. What battles he had fought against her gentle conservatism! How she had disliked improvements, yet how loyally she had accepted them when made! He and his father—what trouble they had had to get this very garage! With what difficulty had they persuaded her to yield them to the paddock for it—the paddock that she loved more dearly than the garden itself! The vine—she had got her way about the vine. It still encumbered the south wall with its unproductive branches. And so with Evie, as she stood talking to the cook. Though she could take up her mother’s work inside the house, just as the man could take it up without, she felt that something unique had fallen out of her life. Their grief, though less poignant than their father’s, grew from deeper roots, for a wife may be replaced; a mother never.

Brother and sister weren't indifferent. They spoke this way partly because they wanted to keep Chalkeley in line—a healthy motivation in its own way—and partly because they steered clear of personal matters in life. All Wilcoxes did. It didn’t seem that important to them. Or maybe, as Helen thought, they understood its significance but were scared of it. Panic and emptiness loomed just behind. They weren't indifferent, and they left the breakfast table with heavy hearts. Their mother had never come in for breakfast. It was in the other rooms, especially the garden, that they felt her absence the most. As Charles made his way to the garage, he was reminded at every step of the woman who had loved him and whom he could never replace. What battles he had fought against her gentle conservatism! How she had disliked changes, yet how loyally she had accepted them once they were made! He and his father—how hard they had worked to get this very garage! With what difficulty had they persuaded her to let them take over part of the paddock for it—the paddock that she cherished even more than the garden itself! The vine—she had gotten her way about the vine. It still cluttered the south wall with its unproductive branches. And so it was with Evie as she talked to the cook. Though she could take over her mother’s work inside the house, just like her brother could handle things outside, she felt that something unique had slipped away from her life. Their grief, though not as intense as their father’s, had deeper roots, for a wife can be replaced; a mother never can.

Charles would go back to the office. There was little to do at Howards End. The contents of his mother’s will had been long known to them. There were no legacies, no annuities, none of the posthumous bustle with which some of the dead prolong their activities. Trusting her husband, she had left him everything without reserve. She was quite a poor woman—the house had been all her dowry, and the house would come to Charles in time. Her water-colours Mr. Wilcox intended to reserve for Paul, while Evie would take the jewellery and lace. How easily she slipped out of life! Charles thought the habit laudable, though he did not intend to adopt it himself, whereas Margaret would have seen in it an almost culpable indifference to earthly fame. Cynicism—not the superficial cynicism that snarls and sneers, but the cynicism that can go with courtesy and tenderness—that was the note of Mrs. Wilcox’s will. She wanted not to vex people. That accomplished, the earth might freeze over her for ever.

Charles would head back to the office. There wasn’t much to do at Howards End. They had known the contents of his mother’s will for a long time. There were no bequests, no annuities, none of the posthumous fuss that some deceased people create to extend their influence. Trusting her husband, she had left him everything unconditionally. She was fairly poor—the house was all her dowry, and it would eventually go to Charles. Mr. Wilcox planned to keep her watercolors for Paul, while Evie would get the jewelry and lace. How easily she moved on from life! Charles thought this was admirable, though he didn't plan to follow suit, while Margaret would have viewed it as an almost irresponsible indifference to worldly recognition. Cynicism—not the kind that merely mocks and derides, but the kind that can coexist with politeness and compassion—that was the essence of Mrs. Wilcox’s will. She didn’t want to upset anyone. Once that was achieved, the earth could cover her forever.

No, there was nothing for Charles to wait for. He could not go on with his honeymoon, so he would go up to London and work—he felt too miserable hanging about. He and Dolly would have the furnished flat while his father rested quietly in the country with Evie. He could also keep an eye on his own little house, which was being painted and decorated for him in one of the Surrey suburbs, and in which he hoped to install himself soon after Christmas. Yes, he would go up after lunch in his new motor, and the town servants, who had come down for the funeral, would go up by train.

No, there was nothing for Charles to wait for. He couldn’t continue with his honeymoon, so he decided to head up to London and work—he felt too miserable just hanging around. He and Dolly would stay in the furnished flat while his dad rested peacefully in the country with Evie. He could also keep an eye on his own little house, which was being painted and decorated for him in one of the Surrey suburbs, where he hoped to move in soon after Christmas. Yes, he would drive up after lunch in his new car, and the town servants, who had come down for the funeral, would take the train.

He found his father’s chauffeur in the garage, said, “Morning” without looking at the man’s face, and, bending over the car, continued: “Hullo! my new car’s been driven!”

He found his dad's chauffeur in the garage, said, “Morning” without looking at the guy’s face, and, bending over the car, continued: “Hey! Someone’s driven my new car!”

“Has it, sir?”

“Has it, sir?”

“Yes,” said Charles, getting rather red; “and whoever’s driven it hasn’t cleaned it properly, for there’s mud on the axle. Take it off.”

“Yes,” said Charles, getting pretty embarrassed; “and whoever drove it hasn’t cleaned it well, because there’s mud on the axle. Take it off.”

The man went for the cloths without a word. He was a chauffeur as ugly as sin—not that this did him disservice with Charles, who thought charm in a man rather rot, and had soon got rid of the little Italian beast with whom they had started.

The man went for the clothes without saying a word. He was a chauffeur who was as ugly as sin—not that this bothered Charles, who thought charm in a man was pretty worthless, and had quickly ditched the little Italian guy they had begun with.

“Charles—” His bride was tripping after him over the hoar-frost, a dainty black column, her little face and elaborate mourning hat forming the capital thereof.

“Charles—” His bride was following him carefully over the frost, a delicate black figure, her small face and fancy mourning hat making up the top part.

“One minute, I’m busy. Well, Crane, who’s been driving it, do you suppose?”

“Just a minute, I’m occupied. So, Crane, who do you think has been driving it?”

“Don’t know, I’m sure, sir. No one’s driven it since I’ve been back, but, of course, there’s the fortnight I’ve been away with the other car in Yorkshire.”

“Not sure, sir. No one’s used it since I got back, but I was away for two weeks with the other car in Yorkshire.”

The mud came off easily.

The mud came off easily.

“Charles, your father’s down. Something’s happened. He wants you in the house at once. Oh, Charles!”

“Charles, your dad is hurt. Something's happened. He needs you in the house right now. Oh, Charles!”

“Wait, dear, wait a minute. Who had the key to the garage while you were away, Crane?”

“Wait, honey, hold on a second. Who had the key to the garage when you were gone, Crane?”

“The gardener, sir.”

“The gardener, sir.”

“Do you mean to tell me that old Penny can drive a motor?”

“Are you seriously telling me that old Penny can drive a car?”

“No, sir; no one’s had the motor out, sir.”

“No, sir; no one has taken the motor out, sir.”

“Then how do you account for the mud on the axle?”

“Then how do you explain the mud on the axle?”

“I can’t, of course, say for the time I’ve been in Yorkshire. No more mud now, sir.”

“I can’t really say how long I’ve been in Yorkshire. No more mud now, sir.”

Charles was vexed. The man was treating him as a fool, and if his heart had not been so heavy he would have reported him to his father. But it was not a morning for complaints. Ordering the motor to be round after lunch, he joined his wife, who had all the while been pouring out some incoherent story about a letter and a Miss Schlegel.

Charles was annoyed. The guy was treating him like an idiot, and if he hadn’t felt so down, he would have told his dad. But it wasn’t a day for complaining. After arranging for the car to be ready after lunch, he joined his wife, who had been going on about some jumbled story involving a letter and a Miss Schlegel.

“Now, Dolly, I can attend to you. Miss Schlegel? What does she want?”

“Now, Dolly, I can focus on you. Miss Schlegel? What does she want?”

When people wrote a letter Charles always asked what they wanted. Want was to him the only cause of action. And the question in this case was correct, for his wife replied, “She wants Howards End.”

When people wrote a letter, Charles always asked what they wanted. To him, wanting was the only reason to act. In this case, the question was spot on, because his wife replied, “She wants Howards End.”

“Howards End? Now, Crane, just don’t forget to put on the Stepney wheel.”

“Howards End? Now, Crane, just remember to put on the Stepney wheel.”

“No, sir.”

“Nope.”

“Now, mind you don’t forget, for I—Come, little woman.” When they were out of the chauffeur’s sight he put his arm around her waist and pressed her against him. All his affection and half his attention—it was what he granted her throughout their happy married life.

“Now, make sure you don’t forget, for I—Come here, little woman.” Once they were out of the chauffeur’s sight, he wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her close. All his love and half his focus—it was what he gave her throughout their happy married life.

“But you haven’t listened, Charles—”

“But you haven't listened, Charles—”

“What’s wrong?”

"What's up?"

“I keep on telling you—Howards End. Miss Schlegels got it.”

“I keep telling you—Howards End. Miss Schlegel has it.”

“Got what?” asked Charles, unclasping her. “What the dickens are you talking about?”

“Got what?” asked Charles, releasing her grip. “What on earth are you talking about?”

“Now, Charles, you promised not to say those naughty—”

“Now, Charles, you promised not to say those naughty—”

“Look here, I’m in no mood for foolery. It’s no morning for it either.”

“Listen, I’m not in the mood for any nonsense. It’s not the kind of morning for that either.”

“I tell you—I keep on telling you—Miss Schlegel—she’s got it—your mother’s left it to her—and you’ve all got to move out!”

“I’m telling you again—Miss Schlegel—she’s got it—your mother left it to her—and you all have to move out!”

Howards End?

“Howards End?”

Howards End!” she screamed, mimicking him, and as she did so Evie came dashing out of the shrubbery.

Howards End!” she yelled, imitating him, and as she did, Evie came rushing out of the bushes.

“Dolly, go back at once! My father’s much annoyed with you. Charles”—she hit herself wildly—“come in at once to Father. He’s had a letter that’s too awful.”

“Dolly, go back right now! My dad is really upset with you. Charles”—she hit herself in frustration—“come in immediately to Dad. He got a letter that’s really terrible.”

Charles began to run, but checked himself, and stepped heavily across the gravel path. There the house was—the nine windows, the unprolific vine. He exclaimed, “Schlegels again!” and as if to complete chaos, Dolly said, “Oh no, the matron of the nursing home has written instead of her.”

Charles started to run but stopped himself and walked heavily across the gravel path. There was the house—the nine windows, the sparse vine. He exclaimed, “The Schlegels again!” and just to make things even more chaotic, Dolly said, “Oh no, the matron of the nursing home has written instead of her.”

“Come in, all three of you!” cried his father, no longer inert. “Dolly, why have you disobeyed me?”

“Come in, all three of you!” shouted his dad, now fully awake. “Dolly, why did you ignore my orders?”

“Oh, Mr. Wilcox—”

“Oh, Mr. Wilcox—”

“I told you not to go out to the garage. I’ve heard you all shouting in the garden. I won’t have it. Come in.”

“I told you not to go out to the garage. I heard you all yelling in the garden. I won’t allow it. Come inside.”

He stood in the porch, transformed, letters in his hand.

He stood on the porch, changed, with letters in his hand.

“Into the dining-room, every one of you. We can’t discuss private matters in the middle of all the servants. Here, Charles, here; read these. See what you make.”

“Everyone into the dining room. We can't talk about private matters in front of all the servants. Here, Charles, over here; read these. See what you think.”

Charles took two letters, and read them as he followed the procession. The first was a covering note from the matron. Mrs. Wilcox had desired her, when the funeral should be over, to forward the enclosed. The enclosed—it was from his mother herself. She had written: “To my husband: I should like Miss Schlegel (Margaret) to have Howards End.”

Charles took two letters and read them as he followed the procession. The first was a note from the matron. Mrs. Wilcox had asked her to send the enclosed after the funeral. The enclosed letter—it was from his mother herself. She had written: “To my husband: I would like Miss Schlegel (Margaret) to have Howards End.”

“I suppose we’re going to have a talk about this?” he remarked, ominously calm.

“I guess we’re going to have a talk about this?” he said, unnervingly calm.

“Certainly. I was coming out to you when Dolly—”

“Sure. I was coming out to you when Dolly—”

“Well, let’s sit down.”

"Alright, let's sit."

“Come, Evie, don’t waste time, sit down.”

“Come on, Evie, don’t waste time, take a seat.”

In silence they drew up to the breakfast-table. The events of yesterday—indeed, of this morning—suddenly receded into a past so remote that they seemed scarcely to have lived in it. Heavy breathings were heard. They were calming themselves. Charles, to steady them further, read the enclosure out loud: “A note in my mother’s handwriting, in an envelope addressed to my father, sealed. Inside: ‘I should like Miss Schlegel (Margaret) to have Howards End.’ No date, no signature. Forwarded through the matron of that nursing home. Now, the question is—”

In silence, they approached the breakfast table. The events of yesterday—and even this morning—suddenly felt so distant that it was hard to believe they had actually experienced them. They could be heard taking deep breaths, trying to calm themselves. To help them steady their nerves, Charles read the enclosed note aloud: “A note in my mother’s handwriting, in an envelope addressed to my father, sealed. Inside: ‘I would like Miss Schlegel (Margaret) to have Howards End.’ No date, no signature. Forwarded through the matron of that nursing home. Now, the question is—”

Dolly interrupted him. “But I say that note isn’t legal. Houses ought to be done by a lawyer, Charles, surely.”

Dolly cut him off. “But I say that note isn’t valid. Houses should definitely be handled by a lawyer, Charles.”

Her husband worked his jaw severely. Little lumps appeared in front of either ear—a symptom that she had not yet learnt to respect, and she asked whether she might see the note. Charles looked at his father for permission, who said abstractedly, “Give it her.” She seized it, and at once exclaimed: “Why, it’s only in pencil! I said so. Pencil never counts.”

Her husband clenched his jaw tightly. Small bumps formed in front of both ears—a sign she hadn’t learned to take seriously yet, and she asked if she could see the note. Charles glanced at his father for approval, who replied absentmindedly, “Sure, give it to her.” She grabbed it and immediately said, “Wow, it's just written in pencil! I knew it. Pencil doesn’t count.”

“We know that it is not legally binding, Dolly,” said Mr. Wilcox, speaking from out of his fortress. “We are aware of that. Legally, I should be justified in tearing it up and throwing it into the fire. Of course, my dear, we consider you as one of the family, but it will be better if you do not interfere with what you do not understand.”

“We know it’s not legally binding, Dolly,” Mr. Wilcox said from his fortress. “We're aware of that. Legally, I could tear it up and toss it in the fire. Of course, my dear, we see you as part of the family, but it would be best if you don’t get involved in things you don't understand.”

Charles, vexed both with his father and his wife, then repeated: “The question is—” He had cleared a space of the breakfast-table from plates and knives, so that he could draw patterns on the tablecloth. “The question is whether Miss Schlegel, during the fortnight we were all away, whether she unduly—” He stopped.

Charles, annoyed with both his father and his wife, said again, “The question is—” He cleared some space on the breakfast table by moving plates and knives aside so he could draw patterns on the tablecloth. “The question is whether Miss Schlegel, during the two weeks we were all away, whether she went too far—” He paused.

“I don’t think that,” said his father, whose nature was nobler than his son’s.

“I don’t think that,” said his father, who was more noble in character than his son.

“Don’t think what?”

"Don't think about what?"

“That she would have—that it is a case of undue influence. No, to my mind the question is the—the invalid’s condition at the time she wrote.”

“That she would have—that it's a case of undue influence. No, in my opinion, the question is the—the invalid’s condition when she wrote it.”

“My dear father, consult an expert if you like, but I don’t admit it is my mother’s writing.”

“My dear father, you can consult an expert if you want, but I won’t admit that it’s my mother’s writing.”

“Why, you just said it was!” cried Dolly.

“Why, you just said it was!” shouted Dolly.

“Never mind if I did,” he blazed out; “and hold your tongue.”

“Whatever if I did,” he shouted; “just be quiet.”

The poor little wife coloured at this, and, drawing her handkerchief from her pocket, shed a few tears. No one noticed her. Evie was scowling like an angry boy. The two men were gradually assuming the manner of the committee-room. They were both at their best when serving on committees. They did not make the mistake of handling human affairs in the bulk, but disposed of them item by item, sharply. Calligraphy was the item before them now, and on it they turned their well-trained brains. Charles, after a little demur, accepted the writing as genuine, and they passed on to the next point. It is the best—perhaps the only—way of dodging emotion. They were the average human article, and had they considered the note as a whole it would have driven them miserable or mad. Considered item by item, the emotional content was minimized, and all went forward smoothly. The clock ticked, the coals blazed higher, and contended with the white radiance that poured in through the windows. Unnoticed, the sun occupied his sky, and the shadows of the tree stems, extraordinarily solid, fell like trenches of purple across the frosted lawn. It was a glorious winter morning. Evie’s fox terrier, who had passed for white, was only a dirty grey dog now, so intense was the purity that surrounded him. He was discredited, but the blackbirds that he was chasing glowed with Arabian darkness, for all the conventional colouring of life had been altered. Inside, the clock struck ten with a rich and confident note. Other clocks confirmed it, and the discussion moved towards its close.

The poor little wife blushed at this and, pulling her handkerchief from her pocket, shed a few tears. No one noticed her. Evie was frowning like an angry boy. The two men were gradually taking on the serious demeanor of a committee. They were both at their best when on committees. They didn’t make the mistake of dealing with human issues all at once but tackled them piece by piece, directly. Calligraphy was the topic before them now, and they focused their well-trained minds on it. Charles, after a moment's hesitation, accepted the writing as authentic, and they moved on to the next issue. It’s the best—maybe the only—way to avoid emotion. They were typical humans, and if they had looked at the note as a whole it would have driven them either miserable or mad. When considered item by item, the emotional weight was lessened, and everything continued smoothly. The clock ticked, the coals burned brighter, competing with the bright light streaming in through the windows. Unnoticed, the sun filled the sky, and the shadows of the tree trunks, strikingly solid, fell like deep trenches of purple across the frosted lawn. It was a beautiful winter morning. Evie’s fox terrier, who used to look white, was now just a dirty gray dog, so intense was the purity around him. He seemed discredited, but the blackbirds he was chasing shone with a rich darkness, as all the typical colors of life had shifted. Inside, the clock struck ten with a deep and confident chime. Other clocks confirmed it, and the discussion began to wrap up.

To follow it is unnecessary. It is rather a moment when the commentator should step forward. Ought the Wilcoxes to have offered their home to Margaret? I think not. The appeal was too flimsy. It was not legal; it had been written in illness, and under the spell of a sudden friendship; it was contrary to the dead woman’s intentions in the past, contrary to her very nature, so far as that nature was understood by them. To them Howards End was a house: they could not know that to her it had been a spirit, for which she sought a spiritual heir. And—pushing one step farther in these mists—may they not have decided even better than they supposed? Is it credible that the possessions of the spirit can be bequeathed at all? Has the soul offspring? A wych-elm tree, a vine, a wisp of hay with dew on it—can passion for such things be transmitted where there is no bond of blood? No; the Wilcoxes are not to be blamed. The problem is too terrific, and they could not even perceive a problem. No; it is natural and fitting that after due debate they should tear the note up and throw it on to their dining-room fire. The practical moralist may acquit them absolutely. He who strives to look deeper may acquit them—almost. For one hard fact remains. They did neglect a personal appeal. The woman who had died did say to them, “Do this,” and they answered, “We will not.”

To follow it is unnecessary. It’s really a moment when the commentator should step forward. Should the Wilcoxes have offered their home to Margaret? I think not. The request was too weak. It wasn’t legally binding; it was written during illness and under the influence of a sudden friendship; it went against the deceased woman’s past wishes and her very nature, as far as they understood it. To them, Howards End was just a house; they couldn’t know that to her it had represented a spirit for which she sought a spiritual heir. And—thinking one step further into these uncertainties—could it be that they made a better decision than they realized? Is it believable that the possessions of the spirit can really be passed down? Does the soul have descendants? A wych-elm tree, a vine, a blade of grass with dew on it—can a passion for such things be handed down where there is no blood connection? No, the Wilcoxes shouldn’t be blamed. The situation is too overwhelming, and they couldn’t even see there was an issue. It’s natural and reasonable that after some discussion they would tear up the note and throw it into their dining room fire. The practical moralist can forgive them completely. He who tries to delve deeper may almost forgive them. But one hard fact remains. They did ignore a personal request. The woman who had died did say to them, “Do this,” and they responded, “We will not.”

The incident made a most painful impression on them. Grief mounted into the brain and worked there disquietingly. Yesterday they had lamented: “She was a dear mother, a true wife: in our absence she neglected her health and died.” Today they thought: “She was not as true, as dear, as we supposed.” The desire for a more inward light had found expression at last, the unseen had impacted on the seen, and all that they could say was “Treachery.” Mrs. Wilcox had been treacherous to the family, to the laws of property, to her own written word. How did she expect Howards End to be conveyed to Miss Schlegel? Was her husband, to whom it legally belonged, to make it over to her as a free gift? Was the said Miss Schlegel to have a life interest in it, or to own it absolutely? Was there to be no compensation for the garage and other improvements that they had made under the assumption that all would be theirs some day? Treacherous! treacherous and absurd! When we think the dead both treacherous and absurd, we have gone far towards reconciling ourselves to their departure. That note, scribbled in pencil, sent through the matron, was unbusinesslike as well as cruel, and decreased at once the value of the woman who had written it.

The incident left a deep and painful impression on them. Grief took hold of their minds and stirred up unsettling thoughts. Yesterday, they mourned: “She was a loving mother, a devoted wife; in our absence, she let her health decline and passed away.” Today, they thought: “She wasn’t as devoted or loving as we believed.” The longing for deeper understanding finally surfaced; the unseen realities had affected the tangible world, and all they could say was “Betrayal.” Mrs. Wilcox had betrayed her family, the principles of ownership, and her own written promises. How did she expect Howards End to be transferred to Miss Schlegel? Would her husband, who was the legal owner, simply gift it to her? Was Miss Schlegel meant to have a lifetime interest in it or own it outright? Was there to be no compensation for the garage and other improvements they made, believing it would all be theirs someday? Betrayal! Betrayal and ridiculous! When we think of the deceased as both treacherous and absurd, we move closer to accepting their loss. That note, scrawled in pencil and sent through the matron, was unprofessional as well as harsh, and immediately diminished the worth of the woman who wrote it.

“Ah, well!” said Mr. Wilcox, rising from the table. “I shouldn’t have thought it possible.”

“Ah, well!” said Mr. Wilcox, getting up from the table. “I wouldn’t have thought it was possible.”

“Mother couldn’t have meant it,” said Evie, still frowning.

“Mom couldn’t have meant it,” said Evie, still frowning.

“No, my girl, of course not.”

“No, my girl, of course not.”

“Mother believed so in ancestors too—it isn’t like her to leave anything to an outsider, who’d never appreciate.”

“Mom believed in ancestors too—it’s not like her to leave anything to an outsider who wouldn’t appreciate it.”

“The whole thing is unlike her,” he announced. “If Miss Schlegel had been poor, if she had wanted a house, I could understand it a little. But she has a house of her own. Why should she want another? She wouldn’t have any use of Howards End.”

“The whole thing is just not like her,” he said. “If Miss Schlegel was poor, if she needed a house, I could sort of understand it. But she has her own house. Why would she want another one? She wouldn’t have any use for Howards End.”

“That time may prove,” murmured Charles.

“Maybe time will tell,” Charles whispered.

“How?” asked his sister.

“How?” his sister asked.

“Presumably she knows—mother will have told her. She got twice or three times into the nursing home. Presumably she is awaiting developments.”

“She probably knows—Mom will have told her. She went into the nursing home two or three times. She’s probably just waiting to see what happens next.”

“What a horrid woman!” And Dolly, who had recovered, cried, “Why, she may be coming down to turn us out now!”

“What a terrible woman!” And Dolly, who had regained her composure, exclaimed, “She might be coming down to kick us out right now!”

Charles put her right. “I wish she would,” he said ominously. “I could then deal with her.”

Charles set her straight. “I wish she would,” he said ominously. “Then I could handle her.”

“So could I,” echoed his father, who was feeling rather in the cold. Charles had been kind in undertaking the funeral arrangements and in telling him to eat his breakfast, but the boy as he grew up was a little dictatorial, and assumed the post of chairman too readily. “I could deal with her, if she comes, but she won’t come. You’re all a bit hard on Miss Schlegel.”

“So could I,” repeated his father, who was feeling somewhat left out. Charles had been nice to take care of the funeral arrangements and to remind him to eat his breakfast, but as the boy got older, he became a bit bossy and took charge too easily. “I could handle her if she shows up, but she probably won’t. You’re all being a little unfair to Miss Schlegel.”

“That Paul business was pretty scandalous, though.”

"That Paul situation was pretty scandalous, though."

“I want no more of the Paul business, Charles, as I said at the time, and besides, it is quite apart from this business. Margaret Schlegel has been officious and tiresome during this terrible week, and we have all suffered under her, but upon my soul she’s honest. She’s not in collusion with the matron. I’m absolutely certain of it. Nor was she with the doctor. I’m equally certain of that. She did not hide anything from us, for up to that very afternoon she was as ignorant as we are. She, like ourselves, was a dupe—” He stopped for a moment. “You see, Charles, in her terrible pain your poor mother put us all in false positions. Paul would not have left England, you would not have gone to Italy, nor Evie and I into Yorkshire, if only we had known. Well, Miss Schlegel’s position has been equally false. Take all in all, she has not come out of it badly.”

“I don’t want to deal with the Paul situation anymore, Charles, like I said before, and anyway, it’s completely separate from this issue. Margaret Schlegel has been intrusive and annoying during this awful week, and we’ve all struggled because of her, but honestly, she’s sincere. She’s not working with the matron. I’m absolutely sure of that. And she wasn't with the doctor either. I’m just as certain of that. She didn’t hide anything from us; until that very afternoon, she was just as clueless as we were. Like us, she was misled—” He paused for a moment. “You see, Charles, in her deep suffering, your poor mother put us all in difficult positions. Paul wouldn’t have left England, you wouldn’t have gone to Italy, and neither would Evie and I have gone to Yorkshire, if we had only known. Well, Miss Schlegel’s situation has been just as complicated. All things considered, she hasn’t come out of it too badly.”

Evie said: “But those chrysanthemums—”

Evie said: “But those mums—”

“Or coming down to the funeral at all—” echoed Dolly.

“Or even coming down to the funeral at all—” echoed Dolly.

“Why shouldn’t she come down? She had the right to, and she stood far back among the Hilton women. The flowers—certainly we should not have sent such flowers, but they may have seemed the right thing to her, Evie, and for all you know they may be the custom in Germany.”

“Why shouldn’t she come down? She had every right to, and she was standing way back among the Hilton women. The flowers—clearly we shouldn’t have sent those flowers, but they might have seemed appropriate to her, Evie, and for all you know, they might be the norm in Germany.”

“Oh, I forget she isn’t really English,” cried Evie. “That would explain a lot.”

“Oh, I forgot she isn’t actually English,” exclaimed Evie. “That makes a lot of sense.”

“She’s a cosmopolitan,” said Charles, looking at his watch. “I admit I’m rather down on cosmopolitans. My fault, doubtless. I cannot stand them, and a German cosmopolitan is the limit. I think that’s about all, isn’t it? I want to run down and see Chalkeley. A bicycle will do. And, by the way, I wish you’d speak to Crane some time. I’m certain he’s had my new car out.”

“She's a cosmopolitan,” Charles said, checking his watch. “I’ll admit I’m not a fan of cosmopolitans. That’s probably my issue. I really can’t stand them, and a German cosmopolitan is the worst. I think that covers it, right? I want to head down and see Chalkeley. A bike will work. And, by the way, could you talk to Crane sometime? I’m pretty sure he's taken my new car out.”

“Has he done it any harm?”

“Did he hurt it in any way?”

“No.”

“No.”

“In that case I shall let it pass. It’s not worth while having a row.”

“In that case, I’ll just let it go. It’s not worth having a fight over.”

Charles and his father sometimes disagreed. But they always parted with an increased regard for one another, and each desired no doughtier comrade when it was necessary to voyage for a little past the emotions. So the sailors of Ulysses voyaged past the Sirens, having first stopped one another’s ears with wool.

Charles and his dad sometimes had disagreements. But they always left each encounter with a deeper respect for one another, and each wanted a more reliable partner when it was time to navigate through tough emotions. Just like Ulysses' sailors sailed past the Sirens after stopping each other's ears with wool.

Chapter 12

Charles need not have been anxious. Miss Schlegel had never heard of his mother’s strange request. She was to hear of it in after years, when she had built up her life differently, and it was to fit into position as the headstone of the corner. Her mind was bent on other questions now, and by her also it would have been rejected as the fantasy of an invalid.

Charles didn't need to worry. Miss Schlegel had never heard of his mother's odd request. She would learn about it years later, when she had shaped her life differently, and it would take on the role of a significant milestone. Her mind was focused on other matters now, and she too would have dismissed it as the flight of fancy of someone unwell.

She was parting from these Wilcoxes for the second time. Paul and his mother, ripple and great wave, had flowed into her life and ebbed out of it for ever. The ripple had left no traces behind: the wave had strewn at her feet fragments torn from the unknown. A curious seeker, she stood for a while at the verge of the sea that tells so little, but tells a little, and watched the outgoing of this last tremendous tide. Her friend had vanished in agony, but not, she believed, in degradation. Her withdrawal had hinted at other things besides disease and pain. Some leave our life with tears, others with an insane frigidity; Mrs. Wilcox had taken the middle course, which only rarer natures can pursue. She had kept proportion. She had told a little of her grim secret to her friends, but not too much; she had shut up her heart—almost, but not entirely. It is thus, if there is any rule, that we ought to die—neither as victim nor as fanatic, but as the seafarer who can greet with an equal eye the deep that he is entering, and the shore that he must leave.

She was saying goodbye to the Wilcoxes for the second time. Paul and his mother, like a ripple and a great wave, had washed into her life and then ebbed away for good. The ripple had left no marks behind; the wave had scattered bits and pieces of the unknown at her feet. As a curious seeker, she stood for a moment at the edge of the sea, which reveals very little but still shares a bit, and watched this last massive tide roll out. Her friend had disappeared in pain, but she didn’t think it was in disgrace. Her departure suggested other things beyond just illness and suffering. Some people leave our lives in tears, while others do so with a cold indifference; Mrs. Wilcox took a middle path that only a few can manage. She had maintained balance. She shared a little of her harsh truth with her friends, but not too much; she had almost closed off her heart, but not completely. If there’s any rule about how we should face death, it should be this—neither as a victim nor a fanatic, but as a sailor who can look at both the deep waters ahead and the shore he has to leave with equal calm.

The last word—whatever it would be—had certainly not been said in Hilton churchyard. She had not died there. A funeral is not death, any more than baptism is birth or marriage union. All three are the clumsy devices, coming now too late, now too early, by which Society would register the quick motions of man. In Margaret’s eyes Mrs. Wilcox had escaped registration. She had gone out of life vividly, her own way, and no dust was so truly dust as the contents of that heavy coffin, lowered with ceremonial until it rested on the dust of the earth, no flowers so utterly wasted as the chrysanthemums that the frost must have withered before morning. Margaret had once said she “loved superstition.” It was not true. Few women had tried more earnestly to pierce the accretions in which body and soul are enwrapped. The death of Mrs. Wilcox had helped her in her work. She saw a little more clearly than hitherto what a human being is, and to what he may aspire. Truer relationships gleamed. Perhaps the last word would be hope—hope even on this side of the grave.

The final word—whatever it may be—had definitely not been spoken in Hilton churchyard. She hadn’t died there. A funeral isn’t death, just like baptism isn’t birth and marriage isn’t union. All three are the awkward ways, often too late or too early, that Society uses to mark the swift movements of humans. In Margaret’s eyes, Mrs. Wilcox had escaped this marking. She had left life vividly, on her own terms, and no dust was more truly dust than what was inside that heavy coffin, lowered with ceremony until it rested on the earth's dust; no flowers were more utterly wasted than the chrysanthemums that the frost must have withered before morning. Margaret had once said she “loved superstition.” That wasn’t true. Few women had tried harder to see through the layers that wrap body and soul. The death of Mrs. Wilcox had aided her in this quest. She saw more clearly than before what a human being is and what they can aspire to. More genuine relationships shone through. Perhaps the final word would be hope—hope even in this life.

Meanwhile, she could take an interest in the survivors. In spite of her Christmas duties, in spite of her brother, the Wilcoxes continued to play a considerable part in her thoughts. She had seen so much of them in the final week. They were not “her sort,” they were often suspicious and stupid, and deficient where she excelled; but collision with them stimulated her, and she felt an interest that verged into liking, even for Charles. She desired to protect them, and often felt that they could protect her, excelling where she was deficient. Once past the rocks of emotion, they knew so well what to do, whom to send for; their hands were on all the ropes, they had grit as well as grittiness, and she valued grit enormously. They led a life that she could not attain to—the outer life of “telegrams and anger,” which had detonated when Helen and Paul had touched in June, and had detonated again the other week. To Margaret this life was to remain a real force. She could not despise it, as Helen and Tibby affected to do. It fostered such virtues as neatness, decision, and obedience, virtues of the second rank, no doubt, but they have formed our civilization. They form character, too; Margaret could not doubt it: they keep the soul from becoming sloppy. How dare Schlegels despise Wilcoxes, when it takes all sorts to make a world?

Meanwhile, she found herself interested in the survivors. Despite her Christmas responsibilities, and her brother, the Wilcoxes kept occupying her thoughts. She had spent so much time with them in the final week. They weren't "her kind of people," they were often suspicious and dull, lacking in areas where she thrived; but interacting with them energized her, and she felt an interest that approached fondness, even for Charles. She wanted to protect them, and often felt they could protect her, excelling in the areas where she struggled. Once past the emotional turmoil, they knew exactly what to do, whom to call; they had a grip on everything, they possessed both resilience and toughness, and she greatly appreciated that toughness. They lived a life she couldn't reach—the outer life of "telegrams and anger," which had exploded when Helen and Paul had connected in June, and had exploded again the other week. To Margaret, this life remained a genuine force. She couldn't look down on it, as Helen and Tibby pretended to do. It nurtured virtues like neatness, decisiveness, and obedience, virtues that might rank lower, but had shaped our civilization. They also build character; Margaret couldn't deny it: they keep the soul from becoming lazy. How could the Schlegels look down on the Wilcoxes when all kinds of people are needed to make a world?

“Don’t brood too much,” she wrote to Helen, “on the superiority of the unseen to the seen. It’s true, but to brood on it is mediaeval. Our business is not to contrast the two, but to reconcile them.”

“Don’t dwell too much,” she wrote to Helen, “on the superiority of the unseen over the seen. It’s true, but obsessing over it is outdated. Our goal isn’t to compare the two, but to bring them together.”

Helen replied that she had no intention of brooding on such a dull subject. What did her sister take her for? The weather was magnificent. She and the Mosebachs had gone tobogganing on the only hill that Pomerania boasted. It was fun, but overcrowded, for the rest of Pomerania had gone there too. Helen loved the country, and her letter glowed with physical exercise and poetry. She spoke of the scenery, quiet, yet august; of the snow-clad fields, with their scampering herds of deer; of the river and its quaint entrance into the Baltic Sea; of the Oderberge, only three hundred feet high, from which one slid all too quickly back into the Pomeranian plains, and yet these Oderberge were real mountains, with pine-forests, streams, and views complete. “It isn’t size that counts so much as the way things are arranged.” In another paragraph she referred to Mrs. Wilcox sympathetically, but the news had not bitten into her. She had not realized the accessories of death, which are in a sense more memorable than death itself. The atmosphere of precautions and recriminations, and in the midst a human body growing more vivid because it was in pain; the end of that body in Hilton churchyard; the survival of something that suggested hope, vivid in its turn against life’s workaday cheerfulness;—all these were lost to Helen, who only felt that a pleasant lady could now be pleasant no longer. She returned to Wickham Place full of her own affairs—she had had another proposal—and Margaret, after a moment’s hesitation, was content that this should be so.

Helen replied that she had no intention of dwelling on such a boring topic. What did her sister think she was? The weather was gorgeous. She and the Mosebachs had gone tobogganing on the only hill in Pomerania. It was fun, but super crowded since everyone in Pomerania had decided to go there too. Helen loved the countryside, and her letter was filled with excitement and poetic imagery. She talked about the scenery, calm yet grand; the snow-covered fields with herds of deer running around; the river and its charming entrance into the Baltic Sea; the Oderberge, which were only three hundred feet high, from which you slid back down too quickly into the Pomeranian plains, and yet these Oderberge were real mountains, with pine forests, streams, and complete views. "It isn’t the size that matters as much as the way things are set up." In another paragraph, she mentioned Mrs. Wilcox compassionately, but the news hadn’t really affected her. She hadn’t grasped the details of death, which are in a way more memorable than death itself. The atmosphere of caution and blame, and in the midst of it, a human body becoming more vivid because it was in pain; the end of that body in Hilton churchyard; the survival of something that suggested hope, contrasting sharply with life’s everyday cheerfulness;—all this was lost on Helen, who only felt that a kind lady could no longer be kind. She returned to Wickham Place preoccupied with her own matters—she had received another marriage proposal—and Margaret, after a moment’s hesitation, was okay with this.

The proposal had not been a serious matter. It was the work of Fräulein Mosebach, who had conceived the large and patriotic notion of winning back her cousins to the Fatherland by matrimony. England had played Paul Wilcox, and lost; Germany played Herr Förstmeister someone—Helen could not remember his name.

The proposal wasn’t serious. It was Fräulein Mosebach’s idea, who had the grand and patriotic plan of bringing her cousins back to the Fatherland through marriage. England had played Paul Wilcox and lost; Germany had played Herr Förstmeister—Helen couldn’t recall his name.

Herr Förstmeister lived in a wood, and standing on the summit of the Oderberge, he had pointed out his house to Helen, or rather, had pointed out the wedge of pines in which it lay. She had exclaimed, “Oh, how lovely! That’s the place for me!” and in the evening Frieda appeared in her bedroom. “I have a message, dear Helen,” etc., and so she had, but had been very nice when Helen laughed; quite understood—a forest too solitary and damp—quite agreed, but Herr Förstmeister believed he had assurance to the contrary. Germany had lost, but with good-humour; holding the manhood of the world, she felt bound to win. “And there will even be someone for Tibby,” concluded Helen. “There now, Tibby, think of that; Frieda is saving up a little girl for you, in pig-tails and white worsted stockings, but the feet of the stockings are pink, as if the little girl had trodden in strawberries. I’ve talked too much. My head aches. Now you talk.”

Herr Förstmeister lived in a forest, and while standing at the top of the Oderberge, he pointed out his house to Helen, or more accurately, the cluster of pines where it was located. She exclaimed, “Oh, how beautiful! That’s the place for me!” Later that evening, Frieda came into her bedroom. “I have a message, dear Helen,” and she did, but she was very sweet about it when Helen laughed; she completely understood—it was a forest too isolated and damp—was totally on board with that, but Herr Förstmeister was convinced otherwise. Germany had lost, but with good spirits; holding the strength of the world, she felt obligated to win. “And there will even be someone for Tibby,” Helen concluded. “See, Tibby, think about that; Frieda is saving up a little girl for you, with pig-tails and white wool stockings, but the feet of the stockings are pink, as if the little girl had stepped in strawberries. I’ve talked too much. My head hurts. Now it’s your turn.”

Tibby consented to talk. He too was full of his own affairs, for he had just been up to try for a scholarship at Oxford. The men were down, and the candidates had been housed in various colleges, and had dined in hall. Tibby was sensitive to beauty, the experience was new, and he gave a description of his visit that was almost glowing. The august and mellow University, soaked with the richness of the western counties that it has served for a thousand years, appealed at once to the boy’s taste: it was the kind of thing he could understand, and he understood it all the better because it was empty. Oxford is—Oxford: not a mere receptacle for youth, like Cambridge. Perhaps it wants its inmates to love it rather than to love one another: such at all events was to be its effect on Tibby. His sisters sent him there that he might make friends, for they knew that his education had been cranky, and had severed him from other boys and men. He made no friends. His Oxford remained Oxford empty, and he took into life with him, not the memory of a radiance, but the memory of a colour scheme.

Tibby agreed to chat. He was preoccupied with his own stuff since he had just gone up to apply for a scholarship at Oxford. The candidates were gathered, staying in different colleges, and they had dined in the hall. Tibby was sensitive to beauty; the experience was new to him, and he described his visit in a way that was almost glowing. The grand and mellow University, infused with the richness of the western counties it has represented for a thousand years, immediately appealed to the boy's taste: it was the kind of thing he could grasp, and he understood it even better because it was quiet. Oxford is—Oxford: not just a place for youth like Cambridge. Maybe it wants its residents to love it, rather than each other: that was certainly the case for Tibby. His sisters sent him there hoping he would make friends, knowing his education had been uneven and had distanced him from other boys and men. He made no friends. His Oxford remained an empty Oxford, and he carried with him not the memory of a glow, but the memory of a color scheme.

It pleased Margaret to hear her brother and sister talking. They did not get on overwell as a rule. For a few moments she listened to them, feeling elderly and benign. Then something occurred to her, and she interrupted:

It made Margaret happy to hear her brother and sister talking. They usually didn’t get along very well. For a little while, she listened to them, feeling mature and kind. Then something came to her mind, and she interrupted:

“Helen, I told you about poor Mrs. Wilcox; that sad business?”

“Helen, I told you about poor Mrs. Wilcox; that unfortunate situation?”

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“I have had a correspondence with her son. He was winding up the estate, and wrote to ask me whether his mother had wanted me to have anything. I thought it good of him, considering I knew her so little. I said that she had once spoken of giving me a Christmas present, but we both forgot about it afterwards.”

“I’ve been in contact with her son. He was settling the estate and wrote to ask if his mother had wanted me to have anything. I thought it was nice of him, especially since I didn’t know her very well. I mentioned that she had once talked about giving me a Christmas gift, but we both forgot about it later.”

“I hope Charles took the hint.”

“I hope Charles picked up on that.”

“Yes—that is to say, her husband wrote later on, and thanked me for being a little kind to her, and actually gave me her silver vinaigrette. Don’t you think that is extraordinarily generous? It has made me like him very much. He hopes that this will not be the end of our acquaintance, but that you and I will go and stop with Evie some time in the future. I like Mr. Wilcox. He is taking up his work—rubber—it is a big business. I gather he is launching out rather. Charles is in it, too. Charles is married—a pretty little creature, but she doesn’t seem wise. They took on the flat, but now they have gone off to a house of their own.”

“Yes—her husband wrote to me later and thanked me for being kind to her, and he even gave me her silver vinaigrette. Don’t you think that’s incredibly generous? It has made me really like him. He hopes this won’t be the end of our acquaintance and that you and I will visit Evie sometime in the future. I like Mr. Wilcox. He’s diving into his work—rubber—it’s a big business. I hear he’s really getting started. Charles is involved too. Charles is married—a lovely girl, but she doesn’t seem very wise. They moved into the flat, but now they’ve gone off to their own house.”

Helen, after a decent pause, continued her account of Stettin. How quickly a situation changes! In June she had been in a crisis; even in November she could blush and be unnatural; now it was January, and the whole affair lay forgotten. Looking back on the past six months, Margaret realized the chaotic nature of our daily life, and its difference from the orderly sequence that has been fabricated by historians. Actual life is full of false clues and sign-posts that lead nowhere. With infinite effort we nerve ourselves for a crisis that never comes. The most successful career must show a waste of strength that might have removed mountains, and the most unsuccessful is not that of the man who is taken unprepared, but of him who has prepared and is never taken. On a tragedy of that kind our national morality is duly silent. It assumes that preparation against danger is in itself a good, and that men, like nations, are the better for staggering through life fully armed. The tragedy of preparedness has scarcely been handled, save by the Greeks. Life is indeed dangerous, but not in the way morality would have us believe. It is indeed unmanageable, but the essence of it is not a battle. It is unmanageable because it is a romance, and its essence is romantic beauty.

Helen, after a short pause, continued her story about Stettin. How quickly things can change! In June, she was in a crisis; even in November, she could feel embarrassed and act unnatural; now it's January, and the whole event seems forgotten. Looking back over the past six months, Margaret saw how chaotic daily life is, so different from the neat timelines historians create. Real life is full of misleading signs and clues that lead nowhere. We expend so much energy gearing up for a crisis that never comes. The most successful careers show a waste of energy that could have moved mountains, while the least successful aren’t those who are caught off guard, but those who prepare and are never challenged. Our national morality is silent about such tragedies. It assumes that being ready for danger is inherently good, and that people, like nations, are better off going through life fully equipped. The tragedy of being prepared has rarely been explored, except by the Greeks. Life is indeed dangerous, but not in the way morality suggests. It’s unmanageable, but its core isn’t a fight. It’s unmanageable because it’s a story, and its essence is romantic beauty.

Margaret hoped that for the future she would be less cautious, not more cautious, than she had been in the past.

Margaret hoped that in the future she would be less cautious, not more cautious, than she had been in the past.

Chapter 13

Over two years passed, and the Schlegel household continued to lead its life of cultured but not ignoble ease, still swimming gracefully on the grey tides of London. Concerts and plays swept past them, money had been spent and renewed, reputations won and lost, and the city herself, emblematic of their lives, rose and fell in a continual flux, while her shallows washed more widely against the hills of Surrey and over the fields of Hertfordshire. This famous building had arisen, that was doomed. Today Whitehall had been transformed: it would be the turn of Regent Street tomorrow. And month by month the roads smelt more strongly of petrol, and were more difficult to cross, and human beings heard each other speak with greater difficulty, breathed less of the air, and saw less of the sky. Nature withdrew: the leaves were falling by midsummer; the sun shone through dirt with an admired obscurity.

Over two years passed, and the Schlegel household continued to enjoy its life of cultured but not unrefined ease, still gliding gracefully on the gray tides of London. Concerts and plays came and went, money was spent and replenished, reputations were made and lost, and the city itself, symbolic of their lives, rose and fell in a constant flux, while her shallow waters spread further against the hills of Surrey and across the fields of Hertfordshire. This famous building had risen, while that one was destined to fail. Today, Whitehall had been transformed; tomorrow, it would be Regent Street's turn. And month by month, the roads smelled more strongly of gasoline, became harder to cross, and people had a harder time hearing each other, breathed less of the air, and saw less of the sky. Nature took a step back: the leaves were falling by midsummer; the sun shone through dirt with an appreciated obscurity.

To speak against London is no longer fashionable. The Earth as an artistic cult has had its day, and the literature of the near future will probably ignore the country and seek inspiration from the town. One can understand the reaction. Of Pan and the elemental forces, the public has heard a little too much—they seem Victorian, while London is Georgian—and those who care for the earth with sincerity may wait long ere the pendulum swings back to her again. Certainly London fascinates. One visualizes it as a tract of quivering grey, intelligent without purpose, and excitable without love; as a spirit that has altered before it can be chronicled; as a heart that certainly beats, but with no pulsation of humanity. It lies beyond everything: Nature, with all her cruelty, comes nearer to us than do these crowds of men. A friend explains himself: the earth is explicable—from her we came, and we must return to her. But who can explain Westminster Bridge Road or Liverpool Street in the morning—the city inhaling—or the same thoroughfares in the evening—the city exhaling her exhausted air? We reach in desperation beyond the fog, beyond the very stars, the voids of the universe are ransacked to justify the monster, and stamped with a human face. London is religion’s opportunity—not the decorous religion of theologians, but anthropomorphic, crude. Yes, the continuous flow would be tolerable if a man of our own sort—not anyone pompous or tearful—were caring for us up in the sky.

Speaking out against London isn’t in style anymore. The idea of Earth as an artistic focus has peaked, and the literature of the near future will likely overlook the countryside, looking instead to the city for inspiration. It’s understandable why people feel this way. The public has heard too much about nature and its raw forces—they seem outdated, while London feels contemporary—and those who genuinely appreciate the Earth might have to wait a long time before attention shifts back to it. London truly captivates. You can imagine it as a mass of trembling gray, smart yet aimless, energetic but devoid of love; like a spirit that changes before it can even be documented; like a heart that definitely beats, but without the warmth of humanity. It exists beyond everything: Nature, with all her harshness, feels closer to us than these throngs of people. A friend expresses it well: the Earth is understandable—we came from her and we must return to her. But who can make sense of Westminster Bridge Road or Liverpool Street in the morning—when the city is taking a breath—or those same streets in the evening—when the city is exhaling its tired air? In desperation, we reach beyond the fog, beyond the stars themselves, scouring the voids of the universe to make sense of this giant, which we try to understand as somehow human. London presents an opportunity for religion—not the polished religion of theologians, but a raw, human-like version. Yes, the constant hustle would be bearable if someone like us—not some lofty or overly emotional figure—were looking out for us from the sky.

The Londoner seldom understands his city until it sweeps him, too, away from his moorings, and Margaret’s eyes were not opened until the lease of Wickham Place expired. She had always known that it must expire, but the knowledge only became vivid about nine months before the event. Then the house was suddenly ringed with pathos. It had seen so much happiness. Why had it to be swept away? In the streets of the city she noted for the first time the architecture of hurry, and heard the language of hurry on the mouths of its inhabitants—clipped words, formless sentences, potted expressions of approval or disgust. Month by month things were stepping livelier, but to what goal? The population still rose, but what was the quality of the men born? The particular millionaire who owned the freehold of Wickham Place, and desired to erect Babylonian flats upon it—what right had he to stir so large a portion of the quivering jelly? He was not a fool—she had heard him expose Socialism—but true insight began just where his intelligence ended, and one gathered that this was the case with most millionaires. What right had such men—But Margaret checked herself. That way lies madness. Thank goodness she, too, had some money, and could purchase a new home.

The Londoner rarely understands his city until it pulls him away from his usual spot, and Margaret's awareness didn't kick in until the lease on Wickham Place ended. She always knew it would end, but it only hit her about nine months before it happened. Suddenly, the house felt full of emotion. It had witnessed so much joy. Why did it have to go? In the city's streets, she noticed for the first time the architecture of urgency and heard the hurried language of its residents—short phrases, jumbled sentences, quick comments of approval or disapproval. Month by month, everything felt more energetic, but to what end? The population kept growing, but what about the quality of those being born? The specific millionaire who owned the rights to Wickham Place and wanted to build high-rise apartments there—what right did he have to disturb such a big part of the delicate fabric? He wasn’t stupid—she had heard him criticize Socialism—but real understanding began just where his intelligence stopped, and it seemed this was true for most millionaires. What right did men like him have—But Margaret caught herself. That way leads to madness. Thank goodness she had some money too and could buy a new home.

Tibby, now in his second year at Oxford, was down for the Easter vacation, and Margaret took the opportunity of having a serious talk with him. Did he at all know where he wanted to live? Tibby didn’t know that he did know. Did he at all know what he wanted to do? He was equally uncertain, but when pressed remarked that he should prefer to be quite free of any profession. Margaret was not shocked, but went on sewing for a few minutes before she replied:

Tibby, now in his second year at Oxford, was back for the Easter break, and Margaret took the chance to have a serious talk with him. Did he know where he wanted to live? Tibby didn’t realize that he did. Did he know what he wanted to do? He was just as unsure, but when pushed, he mentioned that he would prefer to be completely free of any profession. Margaret wasn’t shocked but continued sewing for a few minutes before replying:

“I was thinking of Mr. Vyse. He never strikes me as particularly happy.”

“I was thinking about Mr. Vyse. He never seems particularly happy to me.”

“Ye-es,” said Tibby, and then held his mouth open in a curious quiver, as if he, too, had thoughts of Mr. Vyse, had seen round, through, over, and beyond Mr. Vyse, had weighed Mr. Vyse, grouped him, and finally dismissed him as having no possible bearing on the subject under discussion. That bleat of Tibby’s infuriated Helen. But Helen was now down in the dining-room preparing a speech about political economy. At times her voice could be heard declaiming through the floor.

“Yeah,” said Tibby, holding his mouth open in a weird way, as if he, too, was thinking about Mr. Vyse, had looked around, through, over, and beyond Mr. Vyse, had assessed Mr. Vyse, categorized him, and finally decided he had no relevance to the topic at hand. That noise from Tibby drove Helen crazy. But Helen was in the dining room, preparing a speech about political economy. Occasionally, her voice could be heard projecting through the floor.

“But Mr. Vyse is rather a wretched, weedy man, don’t you think? Then there’s Guy. That was a pitiful business. Besides”—shifting to the general—” every one is the better for some regular work.”

“But Mr. Vyse is quite a miserable, weak man, don’t you think? Then there's Guy. That was a sad situation. Besides”—shifting to the general—” everyone benefits from some regular work.”

Groans.

Groaning.

“I shall stick to it,” she continued, smiling. “I am not saying it to educate you; it is what I really think. I believe that in the last century men have developed the desire for work, and they must not starve it. It’s a new desire. It goes with a great deal that’s bad, but in itself it’s good, and I hope that for women, too, ‘not to work’ will soon become as shocking as ‘not to be married’ was a hundred years ago.”

“I’ll stand by it,” she said with a smile. “I’m not saying this to teach you; it’s what I honestly believe. I think that in the last century, people have developed a desire to work, and they shouldn’t suppress it. It’s a new desire. It comes along with a lot of negativity, but at its core, it’s positive, and I hope that for women, too, 'not to work' will soon be seen as shocking as 'not to be married' was a hundred years ago.”

“I have no experience of this profound desire to which you allude,” enunciated Tibby.

“I have no experience of this deep desire you’re talking about,” stated Tibby.

“Then we’ll leave the subject till you do. I’m not going to rattle you round. Take your time. Only do think over the lives of the men you like most, and see how they’ve arranged them.”

“Then let’s put this topic on hold until you’re ready. I’m not going to pressure you. Take all the time you need. Just think about the lives of the men you admire most, and notice how they’ve organized them.”

“I like Guy and Mr. Vyse most,” said Tibby faintly, and leant so far back in his chair that he extended in a horizontal line from knees to throat.

“I like Guy and Mr. Vyse the best,” said Tibby weakly, leaning so far back in his chair that he stretched out in a straight line from his knees to his throat.

“And don’t think I’m not serious because I don’t use the traditional arguments—making money, a sphere awaiting you, and so on—all of which are, for various reasons, cant.” She sewed on. “I’m only your sister. I haven’t any authority over you, and I don’t want to have any. Just to put before you what I think the truth. You see”—she shook off the pince-nez to which she had recently taken—“in a few years we shall be the same age practically, and I shall want you to help me. Men are so much nicer than women.”

“And don’t think I’m not serious just because I don’t use the usual arguments—like making money, or the opportunities out there, and so on—all of which are, for various reasons, nonsense.” She kept sewing. “I’m just your sister. I don’t have any authority over you, and I don’t want any. I just want to share what I believe is the truth. You see”—she removed the pince-nez she had recently started wearing—“in a few years we’ll practically be the same age, and I’ll want you to help me. Men are so much nicer than women.”

“Labouring under such a delusion, why do you not marry?”

“Stuck in such a fantasy, why don't you get married?”

“I sometimes jolly well think I would if I got the chance.”

“I sometimes really think I would if I got the chance.”

“Has nobody arst you?”

“Has nobody asked you?”

“Only ninnies.”

"Only fools."

“Do people ask Helen?”

“Does anyone ask Helen?”

“Plentifully.”

“Abundantly.”

“Tell me about them.”

“Tell me about them.”

“No.”

“No.”

“Tell me about your ninnies, then.”

“Tell me about your silly friends, then.”

“They were men who had nothing better to do,” said his sister, feeling that she was entitled to score this point. “So take warning: you must work, or else you must pretend to work, which is what I do. Work, work, work if you’d save your soul and your body. It is honestly a necessity, dear boy. Look at the Wilcoxes, look at Mr. Pembroke. With all their defects of temper and understanding, such men give me more pleasure than many who are better equipped and I think it is because they have worked regularly and honestly.

“They were guys who had nothing better going on,” his sister said, feeling she had a valid point to make. “So take this as a warning: you have to work, or at least pretend to work, which is what I do. You need to work, work, work if you want to save your mind and your health. It’s honestly essential, dear boy. Just look at the Wilcoxes, look at Mr. Pembroke. Despite all their faults and misunderstandings, I find those guys more enjoyable than many who are better suited, and I think it’s because they’ve worked consistently and honestly.”

“Spare me the Wilcoxes,” he moaned.

“Spare me the Wilcoxes,” he complained.

“I shall not. They are the right sort.”

“I won't. They're the right kind.”

“Oh, goodness me, Meg!” he protested, suddenly sitting up, alert and angry. Tibby, for all his defects, had a genuine personality.

“Oh gosh, Meg!” he exclaimed, suddenly sitting up, alert and angry. Tibby, despite all his flaws, had a real personality.

“Well, they’re as near the right sort as you can imagine.”

“Well, they’re about as close to the right kind as you can get.”

“No, no—oh, no!”

“No, no—oh, no!”

“I was thinking of the younger son, whom I once classed as a ninny, but who came back so ill from Nigeria. He’s gone out there again, Evie Wilcox tells me—out to his duty.”

“I was thinking about the younger son, who I once considered a fool, but who returned so sick from Nigeria. He’s gone back out there again, Evie Wilcox tells me—back to his duty.”

“Duty” always elicited a groan.

“Responsibility” always elicited a groan.

“He doesn’t want the money, it is work he wants, though it is beastly work—dull country, dishonest natives, an eternal fidget over fresh water and food. A nation who can produce men of that sort may well be proud. No wonder England has become an Empire.”

“He doesn’t want the money; it’s work he wants, even though it’s tough work—boring countryside, untrustworthy locals, always worrying about fresh water and food. A nation that can produce men like that has every right to be proud. It’s no surprise England has become an Empire.”

Empire!

Empire!

“I can’t bother over results,” said Margaret, a little sadly. “They are too difficult for me. I can only look at the men. An Empire bores me, so far, but I can appreciate the heroism that builds it up. London bores me, but what thousands of splendid people are labouring to make London—”

“I can’t worry about the results,” said Margaret, a little sadly. “They’re too complicated for me. I can only focus on the people. An Empire bores me, so far, but I can admire the bravery that creates it. London bores me, but look at all the amazing people working to build London—”

“What it is,” he sneered.

"What’s up," he sneered.

“What it is, worse luck. I want activity without civilization. How paradoxical! Yet I expect that is what we shall find in heaven.”

“What a shame. I want excitement without society. How ironic! But I believe that’s what we’ll discover in heaven.”

“And I,” said Tibby, “want civilization without activity, which, I expect, is what we shall find in the other place.”

“And I,” said Tibby, “want civilization without any hustle, which I think is what we’ll find in the other place.”

“You needn’t go as far as the other place, Tibbi-kins, if you want that. You can find it at Oxford.”

“You don’t have to go all the way to the other place, Tibbi-kins, if you want that. You can find it at Oxford.”

“Stupid—”

"Idiot—"

“If I’m stupid, get me back to the house-hunting. I’ll even live in Oxford if you like—North Oxford. I’ll live anywhere except Bournemouth, Torquay, and Cheltenham. Oh yes, or Ilfracombe and Swanage and Tunbridge Wells and Surbiton and Bedford. There on no account.”

“If I’m being unreasonable, just send me back to looking for a house. I’ll even live in Oxford if that’s what you want—North Oxford. I’ll live anywhere except Bournemouth, Torquay, and Cheltenham. Oh yes, and definitely not in Ilfracombe, Swanage, Tunbridge Wells, Surbiton, or Bedford. Absolutely none of those places.”

“London, then.”

“London, then.”

“I agree, but Helen rather wants to get away from London. However, there’s no reason we shouldn’t have a house in the country and also a flat in town, provided we all stick together and contribute. Though of course—Oh, how one does maunder on, and to think, to think of the people who are really poor. How do they live? Not to move about the world would kill me.”

“I agree, but Helen really wants to get away from London. However, there’s no reason we shouldn’t have a house in the countryside and also an apartment in the city, as long as we all stick together and pitch in. But of course—Oh, how one rambles on, and to think, to think of the people who are truly struggling. How do they survive? Not being able to travel would be unbearable for me.”

As she spoke, the door was flung open, and Helen burst in in a state of extreme excitement.

As she was talking, the door swung open, and Helen rushed in, clearly very excited.

“Oh, my dears, what do you think? You’ll never guess. A woman’s been here asking me for her husband. Her what?” (Helen was fond of supplying her own surprise.) “Yes, for her husband, and it really is so.”

“Oh, my dears, what do you think? You’ll never guess. A woman came by asking for her husband. Her what?” (Helen loved to add her own surprise.) “Yes, for her husband, and it’s really true.”

“Not anything to do with Bracknell?” cried Margaret, who had lately taken on an unemployed of that name to clean the knives and boots.

“Nothing to do with Bracknell?” shouted Margaret, who had recently hired someone by that name to clean the knives and boots.

“I offered Bracknell, and he was rejected. So was Tibby. (Cheer up, Tibby!) It’s no one we know. I said, ‘Hunt, my good woman; have a good look round, hunt under the tables, poke up the chimney, shake out the antimacassars. Husband? husband?’ Oh, and she so magnificently dressed and tinkling like a chandelier.”

“I put Bracknell forward, but he was turned down. So was Tibby. (Cheer up, Tibby!) It’s not anyone we know. I said, ‘Hunt, my good woman; take a good look around, check under the tables, poke up the chimney, shake out the antimacassars. Husband? husband?’ Oh, and she was so beautifully dressed and sparkling like a chandelier.”

“Now, Helen, what did happen really?”

“Hey, Helen, what really happened?”

“What I say. I was, as it were, orating my speech. Annie opens the door like a fool, and shows a female straight in on me, with my mouth open. Then we began—very civilly. ‘I want my husband, what I have reason to believe is here.’ No—how unjust one is. She said ‘whom,’ not ‘what.’ She got it perfectly. So I said, ‘Name, please?’ and she said, ‘Lan, Miss,’ and there we were.

“What I mean is, I was, in a way, giving my speech. Annie opens the door like an idiot and lets a woman walk right in on me while I'm caught off guard. Then we started—very politely. ‘I want my husband, who I believe is here.’ No—how unfair I am. She said ‘whom,’ not ‘what.’ She got it right. So I asked, ‘What's your name, please?’ and she replied, ‘Lan, Miss,’ and that was that.

“Lan?”

"Lan?"

“Lan or Len. We were not nice about our vowels. Lanoline.”

“Lan or Len. We weren't very nice about our vowels. Lanoline.”

“But what an extraordinary—”

“But what an amazing—”

“I said, ‘My good Mrs. Lanoline, we have some grave misunderstanding here. Beautiful as I am, my modesty is even more remarkable than my beauty, and never, never has Mr. Lanoline rested his eyes on mine.’”

“I said, ‘My dear Mrs. Lanoline, we have a serious misunderstanding here. As lovely as I am, my modesty is even more impressive than my beauty, and Mr. Lanoline has never, ever laid his eyes on mine.’”

“I hope you were pleased,” said Tibby.

“I hope you were happy,” said Tibby.

“Of course,” Helen squeaked. “A perfectly delightful experience. Oh, Mrs. Lanoline’s a dear—she asked for a husband as if he was an umbrella. She mislaid him Saturday afternoon—and for a long time suffered no inconvenience. But all night, and all this morning her apprehensions grew. Breakfast didn’t seem the same—no, no more did lunch, and so she strolled up to 2, Wickham Place as being the most likely place for the missing article.”

“Of course,” Helen squeaked. “A completely delightful experience. Oh, Mrs. Lanoline is such a dear—she asked for a husband like he was an umbrella. She misplaced him Saturday afternoon—and for a long time, it didn’t bother her. But all night, and all this morning, her worries grew. Breakfast didn’t feel the same—neither did lunch, so she decided to walk over to 2, Wickham Place since it seemed like the most likely place to find the missing item.”

“But how on earth—”

“But how on earth—”

“Don’t begin how on earthing. ‘I know what I know,’ she kept repeating, not uncivilly, but with extreme gloom. In vain I asked her what she did know. Some knew what others knew, and others didn’t, and if they didn’t, then others again had better be careful. Oh dear, she was incompetent! She had a face like a silkworm, and the dining-room reeks of orris-root. We chatted pleasantly a little about husbands, and I wondered where hers was too, and advised her to go to the police. She thanked me. We agreed that Mr. Lanoline’s a notty, notty man, and hasn’t no business to go on the lardy-da. But I think she suspected me up to the last. Bags I writing to Aunt Juley about this. Now, Meg, remember—bags I.”

“Don’t start on how things are. ‘I know what I know,’ she kept saying, not rudely, but with deep sadness. No matter how much I asked her what she actually knew, it was pointless. Some people knew what others did, and some didn’t, and if they didn’t, then others had better be cautious. Oh dear, she was useless! She had a face like a silkworm, and the dining room smelled of orris-root. We chatted a bit about husbands, and I wondered where hers was too, suggesting she go to the police. She thanked me. We agreed that Mr. Lanoline’s a naughty, naughty man, and he has no business being so showy. But I think she suspected me until the end. I’m definitely writing to Aunt Juley about this. Now, Meg, remember—I’m definitely going to.”

“Bag it by all means,” murmured Margaret, putting down her work. “I’m not sure that this is so funny, Helen. It means some horrible volcano smoking somewhere, doesn’t it?”

“Go ahead and pack it up,” Margaret whispered, setting her work aside. “I’m not sure this is as funny as you think, Helen. It means there’s some awful volcano erupting somewhere, right?”

“I don’t think so—she doesn’t really mind. The admirable creature isn’t capable of tragedy.”

“I don’t think so—she doesn’t really care. That admirable person isn’t capable of tragedy.”

“Her husband may be, though,” said Margaret, moving to the window.

"Her husband might be, though," said Margaret, moving to the window.

“Oh, no, not likely. No one capable of tragedy could have married Mrs. Lanoline.”

“Oh, no, that's not possible. No one who understands tragedy could have married Mrs. Lanoline.”

“Was she pretty?”

“Was she attractive?”

“Her figure may have been good once.”

“Her figure might have been attractive once.”

The flats, their only outlook, hung like an ornate curtain between Margaret and the welter of London. Her thoughts turned sadly to house-hunting. Wickham Place had been so safe. She feared, fantastically, that her own little flock might be moving into turmoil and squalor, into nearer contact with such episodes as these.

The apartments, which were her only view, hung like an elaborate curtain between Margaret and the chaos of London. She sadly began to think about searching for a new place. Wickham Place had felt so safe. She irrationally feared that her own little group might be moving into disorder and poverty, getting closer to situations like these.

“Tibby and I have again been wondering where we’ll live next September,” she said at last.

“Tibby and I have been thinking about where we’ll live next September,” she finally said.

“Tibby had better first wonder what he’ll do,” retorted Helen; and that topic was resumed, but with acrimony. Then tea came, and after tea Helen went on preparing her speech, and Margaret prepared one, too, for they were going out to a discussion society on the morrow. But her thoughts were poisoned. Mrs. Lanoline had risen out of the abyss, like a faint smell, a goblin football, telling of a life where love and hatred had both decayed.

“Tibby should really think about what he’ll do first,” Helen shot back; and they continued the conversation, but it was heated. Then tea arrived, and after tea, Helen kept working on her speech, and Margaret worked on one too, since they were going to a discussion society the next day. But her thoughts were clouded. Mrs. Lanoline had emerged from the depths, like a faint odor, a creepy presence, reminding them of a life where love and hate had both withered.

Chapter 14

The mystery, like so many mysteries, was explained. Next day, just as they were dressed to go out to dinner, a Mr. Bast called. He was a clerk in the employment of the Porphyrion Fire Insurance Company. Thus much from his card. He had come “about the lady yesterday.” Thus much from Annie, who had shown him into the dining-room.

The mystery, like many others, was revealed. The next day, just as they were getting ready to go out for dinner, a Mr. Bast stopped by. He was a clerk at the Porphyrion Fire Insurance Company, according to his business card. He had come “about the lady from yesterday,” as Annie mentioned when she showed him into the dining room.

“Cheers, children!” cried Helen. “It’s Mrs. Lanoline.”

“Cheers, kids!” shouted Helen. “It’s Mrs. Lanoline.”

Tibby was interested. The three hurried downstairs, to find, not the gay dog they expected, but a young man, colourless, toneless, who had already the mournful eyes above a drooping moustache that are so common in London, and that haunt some streets of the city like accusing presences. One guessed him as the third generation, grandson to the shepherd or ploughboy whom civilization had sucked into the town; as one of the thousands who have lost the life of the body and failed to reach the life of the spirit. Hints of robustness survived in him, more than a hint of primitive good looks, and Margaret, noting the spine that might have been straight, and the chest that might have broadened, wondered whether it paid to give up the glory of the animal for a tail coat and a couple of ideas. Culture had worked in her own case, but during the last few weeks she had doubted whether it humanized the majority, so wide and so widening is the gulf that stretches between the natural and the philosophic man, so many the good chaps who are wrecked in trying to cross it. She knew this type very well—the vague aspirations, the mental dishonesty, the familiarity with the outsides of books. She knew the very tones in which he would address her. She was only unprepared for an example of her own visiting-card.

Tibby was intrigued. The three rushed downstairs, expecting to see a cheerful dog, but instead they found a young man, pale and unenthusiastic, already wearing the mournful eyes above a droopy mustache that are so common in London, lingering in some streets like ghostly reminders. One could sense he was a third-generation city dweller, a grandson of the shepherd or farmer who had been drawn into the city; one of the many who've lost their physical vitality and haven't quite tapped into their spiritual selves. There were hints of strength still in him, even more than a glimmer of raw good looks, and Margaret, noticing the spine that could have been straightened and the chest that could have been broadened, wondered if it was worth sacrificing the beauty of raw nature for a tailcoat and a few ideas. Culture had worked for her, but in recent weeks she had questioned whether it truly civilized most people, as the gap between the natural and the intellectual seems so vast and ever-expanding, with many good souls getting lost in their attempts to bridge it. She recognized this type all too well—the vague aspirations, the intellectual dishonesty, the familiarity with the surface of books. She even knew the exact tones he would use to talk to her. She just wasn't ready to see a reflection of her own visiting card.

“You wouldn’t remember giving me this, Miss Schlegel?” said he, uneasily familiar.

“You don’t remember giving me this, Miss Schlegel?” he said, feeling oddly familiar.

“No; I can’t say I do.”

“No; I can’t say that I do.”

“Well, that was how it happened, you see.”

“Well, that’s how it happened, you see.”

“Where did we meet, Mr. Bast? For the minute I don’t remember.”

“Where did we meet, Mr. Bast? I can't remember at the moment.”

“It was a concert at the Queen’s Hall. I think you will recollect,” he added pretentiously, “when I tell you that it included a performance of the Fifth Symphony of Beethoven.”

“It was a concert at the Queen’s Hall. I think you’ll remember,” he added pretentiously, “when I tell you that it included a performance of Beethoven’s Fifth Symphony.”

“We hear the Fifth practically every time it’s done, so I’m not sure—do you remember, Helen?”

“We hear the Fifth almost every time it’s played, so I’m not sure—do you remember, Helen?”

“Was it the time the sandy cat walked round the balustrade?”

“Was it when the sandy cat walked around the railing?”

He thought not.

He didn't think so.

“Then I don’t remember. That’s the only Beethoven I ever remember specially.”

“Then I don’t remember. That’s the only Beethoven I can specifically recall.”

“And you, if I may say so, took away my umbrella, inadvertently of course.”

“And you, if I can say so, accidentally took my umbrella, of course.”

“Likely enough,” Helen laughed, “for I steal umbrellas even oftener than I hear Beethoven. Did you get it back?”

"Probably," Helen laughed, "since I steal umbrellas even more often than I listen to Beethoven. Did you get it back?"

“Yes, thank you, Miss Schlegel.”

"Yes, thanks, Miss Schlegel."

“The mistake arose out of my card, did it?” interposed Margaret.

“The mistake came from my card, didn’t it?” Margaret said.

“Yes, the mistake arose—it was a mistake.”

“Yes, the mistake happened—it was a mistake.”

“The lady who called here yesterday thought that you were calling too, and that she could find you?” she continued, pushing him forward, for, though he had promised an explanation, he seemed unable to give one.

“The woman who came by yesterday thought you were calling too and that she could find you?” she continued, nudging him ahead, because even though he had promised to explain, he seemed unable to do so.

“That’s so, calling too—a mistake.”

"That's definitely a mistake."

“Then why—?” began Helen, but Margaret laid a hand on her arm.

“Then why—?” started Helen, but Margaret placed a hand on her arm.

“I said to my wife,” he continued more rapidly—“I said to Mrs. Bast, ‘I have to pay a call on some friends,’ and Mrs. Bast said to me, ‘Do go.’ While I was gone, however, she wanted me on important business, and thought I had come here, owing to the card, and so came after me, and I beg to tender my apologies, and hers as well, for any inconvenience we may have inadvertently caused you.”

“I told my wife,” he continued more quickly—“I told Mrs. Bast, ‘I need to visit some friends,’ and Mrs. Bast said to me, ‘Please do.’ However, while I was out, she needed me for something important and thought I had come here because of the card, so she came after me. I sincerely apologize, as does she, for any inconvenience we may have unintentionally caused you.”

“No inconvenience,” said Helen; “but I still don’t understand.”

“No problem,” said Helen; “but I still don’t get it.”

An air of evasion characterized Mr. Bast. He explained again, but was obviously lying, and Helen didn’t see why he should get off. She had the cruelty of youth. Neglecting her sister’s pressure, she said, “I still don’t understand. When did you say you paid this call?”

An air of evasion surrounded Mr. Bast. He tried to explain again, but it was clear he was lying, and Helen couldn’t understand why he should get away with it. She had the harshness of youth. Ignoring her sister’s insistence, she said, “I still don’t get it. When did you say you made this visit?”

“Call? What call?” said he, staring as if her question had been a foolish one, a favourite device of those in mid-stream.

“Call? What call?” he said, staring as if her question was a silly one, a common trick of those caught in the moment.

“This afternoon call.”

“This afternoon’s call.”

“In the afternoon, of course!” he replied, and looked at Tibby to see how the repartee went. But Tibby, himself a repartee, was unsympathetic, and said, “Saturday afternoon or Sunday afternoon?”

“In the afternoon, of course!” he replied, looking at Tibby to gauge his reaction. But Tibby, who was known for his quick responses, was unamused and said, “Saturday afternoon or Sunday afternoon?”

“S-Saturday.”

"Saturday."

“Really!” said Helen; “and you were still calling on Sunday, when your wife came here. A long visit.”

“Really!” said Helen; “and you were still calling on Sunday when your wife came over. It was a long visit.”

“I don’t call that fair,” said Mr. Bast, going scarlet and handsome. There was fight in his eyes.” I know what you mean, and it isn’t so.”

“I don’t think that’s fair,” said Mr. Bast, turning red and looking handsome. There was determination in his eyes. “I understand what you’re saying, but it’s not true.”

“Oh, don’t let us mind,” said Margaret, distressed again by odours from the abyss.

“Oh, we shouldn’t worry about it,” said Margaret, troubled once more by the smells from the depths.

“It was something else,” he asserted, his elaborate manner breaking down. “I was somewhere else to what you think, so there!”

“It was something completely different,” he insisted, his complicated manner falling apart. “I was in a different place than you think, so there!”

“It was good of you to come and explain,” she said. “The rest is naturally no concern of ours.”

“It was nice of you to come and explain,” she said. “The rest isn’t really our concern.”

“Yes, but I want—I wanted—have you ever read The Ordeal of Richard Feverel?

“Yes, but I want—I wanted—have you ever read The Ordeal of Richard Feverel?

Margaret nodded.

Margaret agreed.

“It’s a beautiful book. I wanted to get back to the Earth, don’t you see, like Richard does in the end. Or have you ever read Stevenson’s Prince Otto?

“It’s a beautiful book. I wanted to reconnect with the Earth, you know, like Richard does in the end. Or have you ever read Stevenson’s Prince Otto?

Helen and Tibby groaned gently.

Helen and Tibby groaned softly.

“That’s another beautiful book. You get back to the Earth in that. I wanted—” He mouthed affectedly. Then through the mists of his culture came a hard fact, hard as a pebble. “I walked all the Saturday night,” said Leonard. “I walked.” A thrill of approval ran through the sisters. But culture closed in again. He asked whether they had ever read E. V. Lucas’s Open Road.

“That’s another beautiful book. You really connect with nature in that. I wanted—” He said with emphasis. Then, through the haze of his background, a tough truth emerged, as solid as a stone. “I walked all Saturday night,” said Leonard. “I walked.” A wave of approval flowed through the sisters. But then culture closed in once more. He asked if they had ever read E. V. Lucas’s Open Road.

Said Helen, “No doubt it’s another beautiful book, but I’d rather hear about your road.”

Said Helen, “I’m sure it’s another great book, but I’d prefer to hear about your journey.”

“Oh, I walked.”

“Oh, I walked.”

“How far?”

“How far is it?”

“I don’t know, nor for how long. It got too dark to see my watch.”

“I don’t know, and I don’t know how long it’s been. It got too dark to see my watch.”

“Were you walking alone, may I ask?”

“Were you walking by yourself, if I may ask?”

“Yes,” he said, straightening himself; “but we’d been talking it over at the office. There’s been a lot of talk at the office lately about these things. The fellows there said one steers by the Pole Star, and I looked it up in the celestial atlas, but once out of doors everything gets so mixed—”

“Yes,” he said, sitting up straight; “but we’ve been discussing it at the office. There’s been a lot of chatter at work recently about this stuff. The guys there mentioned steering by the North Star, and I checked it in the celestial atlas, but once I’m outside everything gets so confused—”

“Don’t talk to me about the Pole Star,” interrupted Helen, who was becoming interested. “I know its little ways. It goes round and round, and you go round after it.”

“Don’t talk to me about the Pole Star,” interrupted Helen, who was getting interested. “I know how it works. It circles around, and you follow it.”

“Well, I lost it entirely. First of all the street lamps, then the trees, and towards morning it got cloudy.”

“Well, I completely lost it. First the streetlights, then the trees, and by morning it was cloudy.”

Tibby, who preferred his comedy undiluted, slipped from the room. He knew that this fellow would never attain to poetry, and did not want to hear him trying. Margaret and Helen remained. Their brother influenced them more than they knew: in his absence they were stirred to enthusiasm more easily.

Tibby, who liked his comedy straight up, left the room. He knew this guy would never reach the level of poetry, and he didn’t want to listen to him trying. Margaret and Helen stayed behind. Their brother impacted them more than they realized: in his absence, they were inspired more easily.

“Where did you start from?” cried Margaret. “Do tell us more.”

“Where did you start from?” Margaret exclaimed. “Please, tell us more.”

“I took the Underground to Wimbledon. As I came out of the office I said to myself, ‘I must have a walk once in a way. If I don’t take this walk now, I shall never take it.’ I had a bit of dinner at Wimbledon, and then—”

“I took the Tube to Wimbledon. As I left the office, I thought to myself, ‘I should go for a walk once in a while. If I don't take this walk now, I’ll never do it.’ I had a quick dinner in Wimbledon, and then—”

“But not good country there, is it?”

“But there's not really good land there, is there?”

“It was gas-lamps for hours. Still, I had all the night, and being out was the great thing. I did get into woods, too, presently.”

“It was gas lamps for hours. Still, I had the whole night, and being out was what mattered. I eventually made it into the woods, too.”

“Yes, go on,” said Helen.

"Go ahead," said Helen.

“You’ve no idea how difficult uneven ground is when it’s dark.”

“You have no idea how hard it is to walk on uneven ground in the dark.”

“Did you actually go off the roads?”

“Did you really go off the roads?”

“Oh yes. I always meant to go off the roads, but the worst of it is that it’s more difficult to find one’s way.”

“Oh yes. I always intended to go off the roads, but the hardest part is that it’s harder to find your way.”

“Mr. Bast, you’re a born adventurer,” laughed Margaret. “No professional athlete would have attempted what you’ve done. It’s a wonder your walk didn’t end in a broken neck. Whatever did your wife say?”

“Mr. Bast, you’re a natural adventurer,” laughed Margaret. “No professional athlete would have tried what you did. It’s amazing your walk didn’t end with a broken neck. What did your wife say?”

“Professional athletes never move without lanterns and compasses,” said Helen. “Besides, they can’t walk. It tires them. Go on.”

“Professional athletes never go anywhere without their lanterns and compasses,” said Helen. “Plus, they can’t walk. It wears them out. Go ahead.”

“I felt like R. L. S. You probably remember how in Virginibus—”

“I felt like R. L. S. You probably remember how in Virginibus—”

“Yes, but the wood. This ’ere wood. How did you get out of it?”

“Yes, but the wood. This wood right here. How did you get out of it?”

“I managed one wood, and found a road the other side which went a good bit uphill. I rather fancy it was those North Downs, for the road went off into grass, and I got into another wood. That was awful, with gorse bushes. I did wish I’d never come, but suddenly it got light—just while I seemed going under one tree. Then I found a road down to a station, and took the first train I could back to London.”

"I walked through a woods and came across a road on the other side that went uphill for quite a ways. I think it might have been the North Downs, because the road led into some grassy areas, and I ended up in another woods. It was terrible, full of gorse bushes. I really wished I hadn’t come, but then, all of a sudden, it brightened up—just as I was going under a tree. After that, I found a road that took me to a train station, and I caught the first train back to London."

“But was the dawn wonderful?” asked Helen.

“But was the sunrise amazing?” asked Helen.

With unforgettable sincerity he replied, “No.” The word flew again like a pebble from the sling. Down toppled all that had seemed ignoble or literary in his talk, down toppled tiresome R. L. S. and the “love of the earth” and his silk top-hat. In the presence of these women Leonard had arrived, and he spoke with a flow, an exultation, that he had seldom known.

With genuine sincerity he replied, “No.” The word shot out like a pebble from a sling. All the pretentiousness that had seemed literary or unworthy in his conversation came crashing down, along with the annoying R. L. S. and the “love of the earth” and his fancy top hat. In front of these women, Leonard had truly arrived, and he spoke with a confidence and joy that he rarely experienced.

“The dawn was only grey, it was nothing to mention—”

“The dawn was just grey; it wasn’t worth mentioning—”

“Just a grey evening turned upside down. I know.”

“Just a gray evening flipped around. I know.”

“—and I was too tired to lift up my head to look at it, and so cold too. I’m glad I did it, and yet at the time it bored me more than I can say. And besides—you can believe me or not as you choose—I was very hungry. That dinner at Wimbledon—I meant it to last me all night like other dinners. I never thought that walking would make such a difference. Why, when you’re walking you want, as it were, a breakfast and luncheon and tea during the night as well, and I’d nothing but a packet of Woodbines. Lord, I did feel bad! Looking back, it wasn’t what you may call enjoyment. It was more a case of sticking to it. I did stick. I—I was determined. Oh, hang it all! what’s the good—I mean, the good of living in a room for ever? There one goes on day after day, same old game, same up and down to town, until you forget there is any other game. You ought to see once in a way what’s going on outside, if it’s only nothing particular after all.”

“—and I was too tired to lift my head to see it, and I was really cold too. I’m glad I did it, but honestly, at the time it bored me more than I can express. And also—you can believe me or not—I was very hungry. That dinner at Wimbledon—I thought it would last me all night like other dinners. I never realized that walking would make such a difference. When you’re walking, you feel like you need a breakfast, lunch, and tea during the night as well, and all I had was a pack of Woodbines. Man, I felt terrible! Looking back, it wasn’t exactly enjoyable. It was more about just getting through it. I—I was determined. Oh, come on! what’s the point—I mean, what’s the point of living in a room forever? You just go on day after day, the same routine, same trips to town, until you forget there’s any other way to live. You should check out what’s happening outside once in a while, even if it turns out to be nothing special after all.”

“I should just think you ought,” said Helen, sitting on the edge of the table.

“I think you should,” said Helen, sitting on the edge of the table.

The sound of a lady’s voice recalled him from sincerity, and he said: “Curious it should all come about from reading something of Richard Jefferies.”

The sound of a woman's voice pulled him out of his thoughts, and he said, “It's funny how all of this started from reading something by Richard Jefferies.”

“Excuse me, Mr. Bast, but you’re wrong there. It didn’t. It came from something far greater.”

“Excuse me, Mr. Bast, but you’re mistaken. It didn’t. It came from something much bigger.”

But she could not stop him. Borrow was imminent after Jefferies—Borrow, Thoreau, and sorrow. R. L. S. brought up the rear, and the outburst ended in a swamp of books. No disrespect to these great names. The fault is ours, not theirs. They mean us to use them for sign-posts, and are not to blame if, in our weakness, we mistake the sign-post for the destination. And Leonard had reached the destination. He had visited the county of Surrey when darkness covered its amenities, and its cosy villas had re-entered ancient night. Every twelve hours this miracle happens, but he had troubled to go and see for himself. Within his cramped little mind dwelt something that was greater than Jefferies’ books—the spirit that led Jefferies to write them; and his dawn, though revealing nothing but monotones, was part of the eternal sunrise that shows George Borrow Stonehenge.

But she couldn't stop him. Borrow was coming after Jefferies—Borrow, Thoreau, and sorrow. R. L. S. was last in line, and the outburst ended in a pile of books. No disrespect to these great names. The fault lies with us, not them. They intended for us to use them as guideposts, and they're not to blame if, in our weakness, we confuse the guidepost for the destination. And Leonard had reached that destination. He had visited Surrey when darkness covered its charm, and its cozy villas had fallen back into ancient night. This miracle happens every twelve hours, but he took the time to see it for himself. Inside his cramped little mind was something bigger than Jefferies’ books—the spirit that inspired Jefferies to write them; and his dawn, though revealing nothing but shades of gray, was a part of the eternal sunrise that shows George Borrow Stonehenge.

“Then you don’t think I was foolish?” he asked, becoming again the naïve and sweet-tempered boy for whom Nature had intended him.

“Then you don’t think I was foolish?” he asked, becoming once again the innocent and kind-hearted boy that Nature had intended him to be.

“Heavens, no!” replied Margaret.

“Oh no!” replied Margaret.

“Heaven help us if we do!” replied Helen.

“Heaven help us if we do!” Helen replied.

“I’m very glad you say that. Now, my wife would never understand—not if I explained for days.”

“I’m really glad you said that. My wife would never get it—not even if I explained for days.”

“No, it wasn’t foolish!” cried Helen, her eyes aflame. “You’ve pushed back the boundaries; I think it splendid of you.”

“No, it wasn’t stupid!” shouted Helen, her eyes shining. “You’ve expanded the limits; I think it’s amazing what you’ve done.”

“You’ve not been content to dream as we have—”

“You haven't just been content to dream like we have—”

“Though we have walked, too—”

"Although we've walked, too—"

“I must show you a picture upstairs—”

“I need to show you a picture upstairs—”

Here the door-bell rang. The hansom had come to take them to their evening party.

Here the doorbell rang. The cab had arrived to take them to their evening party.

“Oh, bother, not to say dash—I had forgotten we were dining out; but do, do, come round again and have a talk.”

“Oh, what a pain—I forgot we were going out to eat; but please, come back again and let’s chat.”

“Yes, you must—do,” echoed Margaret.

“Yeah, you have to—do,” echoed Margaret.

Leonard, with extreme sentiment, replied: “No, I shall not. It’s better like this.”

Leonard replied with deep emotion, “No, I won’t. It’s better this way.”

“Why better?” asked Margaret.

“Why is it better?” asked Margaret.

“No, it is better not to risk a second interview. I shall always look back on this talk with you as one of the finest things in my life. Really. I mean this. We can never repeat. It has done me real good, and there we had better leave it.”

“No, it's better not to risk a second interview. I'll always remember this conversation with you as one of the best experiences of my life. Seriously. I mean it. We can never recreate it. It has truly helped me, and it's best we leave it at that.”

“That’s rather a sad view of life, surely.”

"That’s a pretty sad outlook on life, for sure."

“Things so often get spoiled.”

“Things often get spoiled.”

“I know,” flashed Helen, “but people don’t.”

“I know,” Helen shot back, “but other people don’t.”

He could not understand this. He continued in a vein which mingled true imagination and false. What he said wasn’t wrong, but it wasn’t right, and a false note jarred. One little twist, they felt, and the instrument might be in tune. One little strain, and it might be silent for ever. He thanked the ladies very much, but he would not call again. There was a moment’s awkwardness, and then Helen said: “Go, then; perhaps you know best; but never forget you’re better than Jefferies.” And he went. Their hansom caught him up at the corner, passed with a waving of hands, and vanished with its accomplished load into the evening.

He couldn’t grasp this. He continued in a style that mixed real creativity with misleading ideas. What he said wasn’t wrong, but it wasn’t completely right either, and there was a false note that felt off. They sensed that with just a little adjustment, things could come together. With one small change, it could all fall silent forever. He thanked the ladies sincerely but said he wouldn’t visit again. There was a brief moment of awkwardness, and then Helen said, “Fine, go; maybe you know best; but don’t ever forget you’re better than Jefferies.” And he left. Their cab picked him up at the corner, waved goodbye, and disappeared into the evening with its satisfied passenger.

London was beginning to illuminate herself against the night. Electric lights sizzled and jagged in the main thoroughfares, gas-lamps in the side streets glimmered a canary gold or green. The sky was a crimson battlefield of spring, but London was not afraid. Her smoke mitigated the splendour, and the clouds down Oxford Street were a delicately painted ceiling, which adorned while it did not distract. She has never known the clear-cut armies of the purer air. Leonard hurried through her tinted wonders, very much part of the picture. His was a grey life, and to brighten it he had ruled off a few corners for romance. The Miss Schlegels—or, to speak more accurately, his interview with them—were to fill such a corner, nor was it by any means the first time that he had talked intimately to strangers. The habit was analogous to a debauch, an outlet, though the worst of outlets, for instincts that would not be denied. Terrifying him, it would beat down his suspicions and prudence until he was confiding secrets to people whom he had scarcely seen. It brought him many fears and some pleasant memories. Perhaps the keenest happiness he had ever known was during a railway journey to Cambridge, where a decent-mannered undergraduate had spoken to him. They had got into conversation, and gradually Leonard flung reticence aside, told some of his domestic troubles, and hinted at the rest. The undergraduate, supposing they could start a friendship, asked him to “coffee after hall,” which he accepted, but afterwards grew shy, and took care not to stir from the commercial hotel where he lodged. He did not want Romance to collide with the Porphyrion, still less with Jacky, and people with fuller, happier lives are slow to understand this. To the Schlegels, as to the undergraduate, he was an interesting creature, of whom they wanted to see more. But they to him were denizens of Romance, who must keep to the corner he had assigned them, pictures that must not walk out of their frames.

London was starting to light up against the night. Electric lights buzzed and flickered in the main streets, while gas lamps in the side streets glowed a canary yellow or green. The sky was a fiery red canvas of spring, but London wasn't scared. Her smoke softened the brightness, and the clouds over Oxford Street looked like a carefully painted ceiling that enhanced rather than distracted. She had never experienced the crisp clarity of cleaner air. Leonard rushed through her colorful wonders, feeling very much like a part of the scene. His life was dull, and to liven it up, he had set aside a few corners for romance. The Miss Schlegels—or, more accurately, his encounter with them—were meant to fill one of those corners, and it certainly wasn't the first time he had had deep conversations with strangers. This habit was like an indulgence, a release, albeit a flawed one, for instincts that couldn’t be suppressed. While it terrified him, it would wear down his doubts and caution until he was sharing secrets with people he'd barely met. It brought him many anxieties and some nice memories. Perhaps the greatest joy he had ever felt was during a train ride to Cambridge, where a polite undergraduate had struck up a conversation with him. They started chatting, and gradually Leonard tossed aside his shyness, shared some of his family troubles, and implied there was more. The undergraduate, thinking they could become friends, invited him for “coffee after hall,” which he agreed to, but later felt shy and made sure not to leave the commercial hotel where he was staying. He didn’t want Romance to interfere with the Porphyrion, even less with Jacky, and people with fuller, happier lives often struggle to understand this. To the Schlegels, as to the undergraduate, he was an intriguing person they wanted to know better. But to him, they were embodiments of Romance who needed to stay in the corner he had reserved for them, pictures that must not step out of their frames.

His behaviour over Margaret’s visiting-card had been typical. His had scarcely been a tragic marriage. Where there is no money and no inclination to violence tragedy cannot be generated. He could not leave his wife, and he did not want to hit her. Petulance and squalor were enough. Here “that card” had come in. Leonard, though furtive, was untidy, and left it lying about. Jacky found it, and then began, “What’s that card, eh?” “Yes, don’t you wish you knew what that card was?” “Len, who’s Miss Schlegel?” etc. Months passed, and the card, now as a joke, now as a grievance, was handed about, getting dirtier and dirtier. It followed them when they moved from Cornelia Road to Tulse Hill. It was submitted to third parties. A few inches of pasteboard, it became the battlefield on which the souls of Leonard and his wife contended. Why did he not say, “A lady took my umbrella, another gave me this that I might call for my umbrella”? Because Jacky would have disbelieved him? Partly, but chiefly because he was sentimental. No affection gathered round the card, but it symbolized the life of culture, that Jacky should never spoil. At night he would say to himself, “Well, at all events, she doesn’t know about that card. Yah! done her there!”

His behavior over Margaret’s visiting card was typical. His marriage wasn’t tragic in the dramatic sense. Without money and any tendency toward violence, tragedy just doesn't happen. He couldn’t leave his wife, and he didn’t want to hit her. Minor annoyance and a shabby life were enough. That’s where “that card” came in. Leonard, though secretive, was messy and left it lying around. Jacky found it and began with, “What’s that card, huh?” “Yeah, don’t you wish you knew what that card was?” “Len, who’s Miss Schlegel?” and so on. Months went by, and the card became a joke and a point of contention, getting dirtier and dirtier. It followed them when they moved from Cornelia Road to Tulse Hill. It was shown to others. Just a few inches of cardboard, it turned into the battlefield for the clash between Leonard and his wife. Why didn’t he just say, “A lady took my umbrella, and another gave me this so I could get my umbrella back”? Because Jacky wouldn’t have believed him? Partly, but mostly because he was sentimental. There was no affection tied to the card, but it represented the life of culture that Jacky should never ruin. At night, he would think, “Well, at least she doesn’t know about that card. Ha! Got her there!”

Poor Jacky! she was not a bad sort, and had a great deal to bear. She drew her own conclusion—she was only capable of drawing one conclusion—and in the fulness of time she acted upon it. All the Friday Leonard had refused to speak to her, and had spent the evening observing the stars. On the Saturday he went up, as usual, to town, but he came not back Saturday night nor Sunday morning, nor Sunday afternoon. The inconvenience grew intolerable, and though she was now of a retiring habit, and shy of women, she went up to Wickham Place. Leonard returned in her absence. The card, the fatal card, was gone from the pages of Ruskin, and he guessed what had happened.

Poor Jacky! She wasn't a bad person and had a lot to deal with. She came to her own conclusion—she was only capable of coming to one—and eventually acted on it. All Friday, Leonard had ignored her and spent the evening stargazing. On Saturday, he went to town as usual but didn’t come back on Saturday night, Sunday morning, or Sunday afternoon. The situation became unbearable, and even though she was now more reserved and shy around women, she went up to Wickham Place. Leonard returned while she was gone. The card, the troubling card, was missing from the pages of Ruskin, and he figured out what had happened.

“Well?” he had exclaimed, greeting her with peals of laughter. “I know where you’ve been, but you don’t know where I’ve been.”

“Well?” he had exclaimed, greeting her with bursts of laughter. “I know where you’ve been, but you have no idea where I’ve been.”

Jacky sighed, said, “Len, I do think you might explain,” and resumed domesticity.

Jacky sighed and said, “Len, I really think you should explain,” then went back to her chores.

Explanations were difficult at this stage, and Leonard was too silly—or it is tempting to write, too sound a chap to attempt them. His reticence was not entirely the shoddy article that a business life promotes, the reticence that pretends that nothing is something, and hides behind the Daily Telegraph. The adventurer, also, is reticent, and it is an adventure for a clerk to walk for a few hours in darkness. You may laugh at him, you who have slept nights on the veldt, with your rifle beside you and all the atmosphere of adventure past. And you also may laugh who think adventures silly. But do not be surprised if Leonard is shy whenever he meets you, and if the Schlegels rather than Jacky hear about the dawn.

Explanations were tough at this point, and Leonard was too foolish—or it’s tempting to say, too good a guy to try. His reluctance wasn’t just the flawed persona that a business life creates, the kind of reticence that acts like nothing is something and hides behind the Daily Telegraph. The adventurer is also reserved, and it’s an adventure for a clerk to walk alone in the dark for a few hours. You might laugh at him, you who have spent nights on the veldt with your rifle by your side, surrounded by all the thrill of past adventures. And you might also chuckle if you think adventures are silly. But don’t be surprised if Leonard seems shy whenever he sees you, and if the Schlegels, rather than Jacky, hear about the dawn.

That the Schlegels had not thought him foolish became a permanent joy. He was at his best when he thought of them. It buoyed him as he journeyed home beneath fading heavens. Somehow the barriers of wealth had fallen, and there had been—he could not phrase it—a general assertion of the wonder of the world. “My conviction,” says the mystic, “gains infinitely the moment another soul will believe in it,” and they had agreed that there was something beyond life’s daily grey. He took off his top-hat and smoothed it thoughtfully. He had hitherto supposed the unknown to be books, literature, clever conversation, culture. One raised oneself by study, and got upsides with the world. But in that quick interchange a new light dawned. Was that something” walking in the dark among the surburban hills?

That the Schlegels didn’t think he was foolish became a lasting source of happiness for him. He felt his best when he thought about them. It lifted his spirits as he journeyed home under the fading sky. Somehow, the barriers of wealth had fallen away, and there had been—he couldn’t put it into words—a shared acknowledgment of the world’s wonders. “My belief,” says the mystic, “grows infinitely the moment another person believes in it,” and they had agreed that there was something beyond life’s everyday dullness. He took off his top hat and smoothed it thoughtfully. Until now, he had thought the unknown to be books, literature, clever conversation, culture. One could elevate oneself through study and get ahead in life. But in that brief exchange, a new understanding began to unfold. Was that something walking in the dark among the suburban hills?

He discovered that he was going bareheaded down Regent Street. London came back with a rush. Few were about at this hour, but all whom he passed looked at him with a hostility that was the more impressive because it was unconscious. He put his hat on. It was too big; his head disappeared like a pudding into a basin, the ears bending outwards at the touch of the curly brim. He wore it a little backwards, and its effect was greatly to elongate the face and to bring out the distance between the eyes and the moustache. Thus equipped, he escaped criticism. No one felt uneasy as he titupped along the pavements, the heart of a man ticking fast in his chest.

He realized he was walking down Regent Street without a hat. Memories of London flooded back to him. There weren’t many people around at this hour, but those he passed looked at him with a disapproval that was striking precisely because it was unintentional. He put on his hat. It was oversized; his head sank into it like a pudding in a bowl, with his ears sticking out awkwardly because of the curly brim. He wore it slightly tilted back, which made his face look longer and highlighted the distance between his eyes and his mustache. With that, he avoided any criticism. No one felt uncomfortable as he strutted along the sidewalks, his heart racing in his chest.

Chapter 15

The sisters went out to dinner full of their adventure, and when they were both full of the same subject, there were few dinner-parties that could stand up against them. This particular one, which was all ladies, had more kick in it than most, but succumbed after a struggle. Helen at one part of the table, Margaret at the other, would talk of Mr. Bast and of no one else, and somewhere about the entree their monologues collided, fell ruining, and became common property. Nor was this all. The dinner-party was really an informal discussion club; there was a paper after it, read amid coffee-cups and laughter in the drawing-room, but dealing more or less thoughtfully with some topic of general interest. After the paper came a debate, and in this debate Mr. Bast also figured, appearing now as a bright spot in civilization, now as a dark spot, according to the temperament of the speaker. The subject of the paper had been, “How ought I to dispose of my money?” the reader professing to be a millionaire on the point of death, inclined to bequeath her fortune for the foundation of local art galleries, but open to conviction from other sources. The various parts had been assigned beforehand, and some of the speeches were amusing. The hostess assumed the ungrateful role of “the millionaire’s eldest son,” and implored her expiring parent not to dislocate Society by allowing such vast sums to pass out of the family. Money was the fruit of self-denial, and the second generation had a right to profit by the self-denial of the first. What right had “Mr. Bast” to profit? The National Gallery was good enough for the likes of him. After property had had its say—a saying that is necessarily ungracious—the various philanthropists stepped forward. Something must be done for “Mr. Bast”: his conditions must be improved without impairing his independence; he must have a free library, or free tennis-courts; his rent must be paid in such a way that he did not know it was being paid; it must be made worth his while to join the Territorials; he must be forcibly parted from his uninspiring wife, the money going to her as compensation; he must be assigned a Twin Star, some member of the leisured classes who would watch over him ceaselessly (groans from Helen); he must be given food but no clothes, clothes but no food, a third-return ticket to Venice, without either food or clothes when he arrived there. In short, he might be given anything and everything so long as it was not the money itself.

The sisters went out to dinner buzzing with their adventure, and when they both fixated on the same topic, there were few dinner parties that could compete with them. This particular one, which was exclusively for women, had more energy than most, but eventually gave in after a struggle. Helen sat at one end of the table, while Margaret was at the other, both discussing Mr. Bast and nothing else. At some point during the entree, their solo talks collided, tumbled apart, and became shared conversation. But that wasn’t all. The dinner party was basically an informal discussion group; there was a paper presented afterward, read among coffee cups and laughter in the living room, which touched on a topic of general interest. Following the paper, a debate took place, where Mr. Bast also came up, appearing at times as a bright spark in civilization and at other times as a dark mark, depending on the speaker's mood. The paper’s topic was, “How should I manage my money?” The reader claimed to be a millionaire on the verge of dying, wanting to leave her fortune to set up local art galleries, but was open to other ideas. The individual sections had been assigned in advance, and some of the speeches were entertaining. The hostess took on the ungrateful role of “the millionaire’s eldest son” and pleaded with her dying parent not to disrupt Society by letting such large sums leave the family. Money was earned through self-denial, and the second generation had the right to benefit from the first’s sacrifices. What right did “Mr. Bast” have to benefit? The National Gallery was fine for someone like him. After the wealthy had their say—an opinion that was inevitably ungracious—the various philanthropists stepped in. Something needed to be done for “Mr. Bast”: his situation should improve without compromising his independence; he should have access to a free library or free tennis courts; his rent should be paid in a way that he didn’t realize it was being covered; it should be made worthwhile for him to join the Territorials; he should be forcefully separated from his uninspiring wife, with money going to her as compensation; he should be given a Twin Star, some member of the privileged class who would constantly oversee him (groans from Helen); he should receive food but not clothes, clothes but no food, and a return ticket to Venice without either food or clothes when he got there. In short, he could be given anything and everything, as long as it wasn’t actual money.

And here Margaret interrupted.

And here, Margaret interrupted.

“Order, order, Miss Schlegel!” said the reader of the paper. “You are here, I understand, to advise me in the interests of the Society for the Preservation of Places of Historic Interest or Natural Beauty. I cannot have you speaking out of your role. It makes my poor head go round, and I think you forget that I am very ill.”

“Order, order, Miss Schlegel!” said the reader of the paper. “I understand you’re here to advise me on behalf of the Society for the Preservation of Places of Historic Interest or Natural Beauty. I can't have you stepping out of your role. It’s making my head spin, and I think you’re forgetting that I’m quite unwell.”

“Your head won’t go round if only you’ll listen to my argument,” said Margaret. “Why not give him the money itself. You’re supposed to have about thirty thousand a year.”

“Your mind won’t change if you don’t listen to my point,” said Margaret. “Why not just give him the money directly? You’re supposed to have around thirty thousand a year.”

“Have I? I thought I had a million.”

“Have I? I thought I had a ton.”

“Wasn’t a million your capital? Dear me! we ought to have settled that. Still, it doesn’t matter. Whatever you’ve got, I order you to give as many poor men as you can three hundred a year each.”

“Wasn’t a million your starting amount? Oh dear! We should have figured that out. Still, it doesn’t matter. Whatever you have, I’m telling you to give as many poor men as you can three hundred a year each.”

“But that would be pauperizing them,” said an earnest girl, who liked the Schlegels, but thought them a little unspiritual at times.

“But that would be making them poor,” said an earnest girl, who liked the Schlegels, but thought they could be a bit unspiritual at times.

“Not if you gave them so much. A big windfall would not pauperize a man. It is these little driblets, distributed among too many, that do the harm. Money’s educational. It’s far more educational than the things it buys.” There was a protest. “In a sense,” added Margaret, but the protest continued. “Well, isn’t the most civilized thing going, the man who has learnt to wear his income properly?”

“Not even if you gave them a lot. A huge windfall wouldn’t impoverish a man. It’s these small amounts, spread too thinly among too many, that cause the real damage. Money is educational. It teaches you much more than the things you can buy with it.” There was pushback. “In a way,” Margaret added, but the resistance continued. “Well, isn’t the most civilized person the one who knows how to manage his income well?”

“Exactly what your Mr. Basts won’t do.”

“Exactly what your Mr. Basts won’t do.”

“Give them a chance. Give them money. Don’t dole them out poetry-books and railway-tickets like babies. Give them the wherewithal to buy these things. When your Socialism comes it may be different, and we may think in terms of commodities instead of cash. Till it comes give people cash, for it is the warp of civilization, whatever the woof may be. The imagination ought to play upon money and realize it vividly, for it’s the—the second most important thing in the world. It is so sluffed over and hushed up, there is so little clear thinking—oh, political economy, of course, but so few of us think clearly about our own private incomes, and admit that independent thoughts are in nine cases out of ten the result of independent means. Money: give Mr. Bast money, and don’t bother about his ideals. He’ll pick up those for himself.”

“Give them a chance. Give them money. Don’t just hand out poetry books and train tickets like they’re kids. Give them the means to buy these things. When your Socialism arrives, it might be different, and we could think in terms of goods instead of cash. Until that happens, give people cash, because it’s the foundation of civilization, whatever else might exist. Imagination should engage with money and make it feel real, because it’s the—second most important thing in the world. It’s brushed aside and kept quiet; there’s so little clear thinking—oh, sure, political economy, but so few of us think clearly about our own incomes and recognize that independent thoughts are usually the result of having independent means. Money: give Mr. Bast money, and don’t worry about his ideals. He’ll figure those out for himself.”

She leant back while the more earnest members of the club began to misconstrue her. The female mind, though cruelly practical in daily life, cannot bear to hear ideals belittled in conversation, and Miss Schlegel was asked however she could say such dreadful things, and what it would profit Mr. Bast if he gained the whole world and lost his own soul. She answered, “Nothing, but he would not gain his soul until he had gained a little of the world.” Then they said, “No they did not believe it,” and she admitted that an overworked clerk may save his soul in the superterrestrial sense, where the effort will be taken for the deed, but she denied that he will ever explore the spiritual resources of this world, will ever know the rarer joys of the body, or attain to clear and passionate intercourse with his fellows. Others had attacked the fabric of Society-Property, Interest, etc.; she only fixed her eyes on a few human beings, to see how, under present conditions, they could be made happier. Doing good to humanity was useless: the many-coloured efforts thereto spreading over the vast area like films and resulting in an universal grey. To do good to one, or, as in this case, to a few, was the utmost she dare hope for.

She leaned back while the more serious members of the club started to misunderstand her. The female mind, although harshly practical in everyday life, can’t stand hearing ideals dismissed in conversation, and Miss Schlegel was asked how she could say such terrible things, and what it would benefit Mr. Bast if he gained the whole world and lost his own soul. She replied, “Nothing, but he wouldn’t gain his soul until he had gained a little of the world.” Then they said, “No, they didn’t believe that,” and she acknowledged that an overworked clerk might save his soul in a spiritual sense, where effort counts for the action, but she denied that he would ever tap into the spiritual resources of this world, would ever know the rare joys of the body, or achieve clear and passionate connections with others. Others had attacked the foundations of Society—Property, Interest, etc.; she only focused on a few individuals to see how, under current conditions, they could be made happier. Doing good for humanity was pointless: the many colorful efforts spread thinly across a vast area, resulting in a universal grey. To do good for one, or in this case, for a few, was the most she dared to hope for.

Between the idealists, and the political economists, Margaret had a bad time. Disagreeing elsewhere, they agreed in disowning her, and in keeping the administration of the millionaire’s money in their own hands. The earnest girl brought forward a scheme of “personal supervision and mutual help,” the effect of which was to alter poor people until they became exactly like people who were not so poor. The hostess pertinently remarked that she, as eldest son, might surely rank among the millionaire’s legatees. Margaret weakly admitted the claim, and another claim was at once set up by Helen, who declared that she had been the millionaire’s housemaid for over forty years, overfed and underpaid; was nothing to be done for her, so corpulent and poor? The millionaire then read out her last will and testament, in which she left the whole of her fortune to the Chancellor of the Exchequer. Then she died. The serious parts of the discussion had been of higher merit than the playful—in a men’s debate is the reverse more general?—but the meeting broke up hilariously enough, and a dozen happy ladies dispersed to their homes.

Between the idealists and the political economists, Margaret had a tough time. While they disagreed on many things, they all united in rejecting her and keeping control over the millionaire’s money for themselves. The earnest girl proposed a plan for “personal supervision and mutual help,” which aimed to change poor people until they resembled those who weren't poor. The hostess pointedly mentioned that as the eldest son, he might qualify as one of the millionaire’s heirs. Margaret weakly accepted this, and Helen quickly claimed that she had been the millionaire’s housemaid for over forty years, overfed and underpaid; wasn’t there anything to be done for her, being so heavy and poor? The millionaire then read her last will and testament, leaving all her fortune to the Chancellor of the Exchequer. Then she died. The serious parts of the discussion were of greater value than the playful ones—in a men’s debate, is the opposite more common?—but the meeting ended on a humorous note, and a dozen cheerful ladies went home.

Helen and Margaret walked the earnest girl as far as Battersea Bridge Station, arguing copiously all the way. When she had gone they were conscious of an alleviation, and of the great beauty of the evening. They turned back towards Oakley Street. The lamps and the plane-trees, following the line of the embankment, struck a note of dignity that is rare in English cities. The seats, almost deserted, were here and there occupied by gentlefolk in evening dress, who had strolled out from the houses behind to enjoy fresh air and the whisper of the rising tide. There is something continental about Chelsea Embankment. It is an open space used rightly, a blessing more frequent in Germany than here. As Margaret and Helen sat down, the city behind them seemed to be a vast theatre, an opera-house in which some endless trilogy was performing, and they themselves a pair of satisfied subscribers, who did not mind losing a little of the second act.

Helen and Margaret walked the earnest girl as far as Battersea Bridge Station, arguing all the way. Once she left, they felt a sense of relief and noticed the great beauty of the evening. They turned back toward Oakley Street. The streetlights and the plane trees lining the embankment created a rare sense of dignity in English cities. The benches, mostly empty, were occasionally taken by well-dressed people who had come out from the nearby houses to enjoy the fresh air and the sound of the rising tide. There’s something continental about Chelsea Embankment. It’s an open space used well, a blessing that is more common in Germany than here. As Margaret and Helen sat down, the city behind them felt like a vast theater, an opera house where some endless trilogy was playing, and they were like satisfied subscribers who didn’t mind missing a little of the second act.

“Cold?”

“Chilly?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Tired?”

"Feeling tired?"

“Doesn’t matter.”

"Doesn't matter."

The earnest girl’s train rumbled away over the bridge.

The serious girl's train rolled away over the bridge.

“I say, Helen—”

“I mean, Helen—”

“Well?”

“What's up?”

“Are we really going to follow up Mr. Bast?”

“Are we actually going to follow up with Mr. Bast?”

“I don’t know.”

“I dunno.”

“I think we won’t.”

“I don’t think we will.”

“As you like.”

"Whatever you prefer."

“It’s no good, I think, unless you really mean to know people. The discussion brought that home to me. We got on well enough with him in a spirit of excitement, but think of rational intercourse. We mustn’t play at friendship. No, it’s no good.”

“It’s pointless, I believe, unless you genuinely want to know people. The conversation made that clear to me. We connected well enough with him in an excited way, but consider meaningful interaction. We can’t just pretend to be friends. No, it’s pointless.”

“There’s Mrs. Lanoline, too,” Helen yawned. “So dull.”

“There's Mrs. Lanoline, too,” Helen yawned. “So boring.”

“Just so, and possibly worse than dull.”

“Exactly, and maybe even more boring.”

“I should like to know how he got hold of your card.”

“I’d like to know how he got your card.”

“But he said—something about a concert and an umbrella—”

“But he said—something about a concert and an umbrella—”

“Then did the card see the wife—”

“Then the card saw the wife—”

“Helen, come to bed.”

“Helen, get in bed.”

“No, just a little longer, it is so beautiful. Tell me; oh yes; did you say money is the warp of the world?”

“No, just a little longer, it’s so beautiful. Tell me; oh yes; did you say money is the foundation of the world?”

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“Then what’s the woof?”

“Then what’s the deal?”

“Very much what one chooses,” said Margaret. “It’s something that isn’t money—one can’t say more.”

“It's really all about what you choose,” said Margaret. “It's something that's not money—there's nothing more to say.”

“Walking at night?”

"Out for a night walk?"

“Probably.”

"Probably."

“For Tibby, Oxford?”

"Is it for Tibby, Oxford?"

“It seems so.”

"That makes sense."

“For you?”

"For you?"

“Now that we have to leave Wickham Place, I begin to think it’s that. For Mrs. Wilcox it was certainly Howards End.”

“Now that we have to leave Wickham Place, I start to think it’s that. For Mrs. Wilcox, it was definitely Howards End.”

One’s own name will carry immense distances. Mr. Wilcox, who was sitting with friends many seats away, heard his, rose to his feet, and strolled along towards the speakers.

One's name can travel great distances. Mr. Wilcox, who was sitting with friends several seats away, heard his name, stood up, and walked over to the speakers.

“It is sad to suppose that places may ever be more important than people,” continued Margaret.

“It’s unfortunate to think that places could ever be more important than people,” continued Margaret.

“Why, Meg? They’re so much nicer generally. I’d rather think of that forester’s house in Pomerania than of the fat Herr Förstmeister who lived in it.”

“Why, Meg? They’re generally much nicer. I’d rather think about that forester’s house in Pomerania than about the chubby Herr Förstmeister who lived there.”

“I believe we shall come to care about people less and less, Helen. The more people one knows the easier it becomes to replace them. It’s one of the curses of London. I quite expect to end my life caring most for a place.”

“I think we’re going to start caring about people less and less, Helen. The more people you know, the easier it is to replace them. It’s one of the downsides of living in London. I honestly expect to end my life caring more about a place.”

Here Mr. Wilcox reached them. It was several weeks since they had met.

Here Mr. Wilcox reached them. It had been several weeks since they last met.

“How do you do?” he cried. “I thought I recognized your voices. Whatever are you both doing down here?”

“How's it going?” he exclaimed. “I thought I recognized your voices. What are you both doing down here?”

His tones were protective. He implied that one ought not to sit out on Chelsea Embankment without a male escort. Helen resented this, but Margaret accepted it as part of the good man’s equipment.

His tone was protective. He suggested that one shouldn't sit out on Chelsea Embankment without a male escort. Helen resented this, but Margaret accepted it as part of a good man's nature.

“What an age it is since I’ve seen you, Mr. Wilcox. I met Evie in the Tube, though, lately. I hope you have good news of your son.”

“What a long time it’s been since I last saw you, Mr. Wilcox. I ran into Evie on the Tube recently. I hope you have good news about your son.”

“Paul?” said Mr. Wilcox, extinguishing his cigarette, and sitting down between them. “Oh, Paul’s all right. We had a line from Madeira. He’ll be at work again by now.”

“Paul?” Mr. Wilcox said, putting out his cigarette and sitting down between them. “Oh, Paul’s fine. We got a message from Madeira. He should be back at work by now.”

“Ugh—” said Helen, shuddering from complex causes.

“Ugh—” Helen said, shuddering for various reasons.

“I beg your pardon?”

"Excuse me?"

“Isn’t the climate of Nigeria too horrible?”

“Isn’t the weather in Nigeria too terrible?”

“Someone’s got to go,” he said simply. “England will never keep her trade overseas unless she is prepared to make sacrifices. Unless we get firm in West Africa, Ger—untold complications may follow. Now tell me all your news.”

“Someone has to go,” he said plainly. “England won’t be able to maintain her overseas trade unless she’s ready to make sacrifices. If we don’t take a strong stance in West Africa, Ger—countless complications could arise. Now, fill me in on all your news.”

“Oh, we’ve had a splendid evening,” cried Helen, who always woke up at the advent of a visitor. “We belong to a kind of club that reads papers, Margaret and I—all women, but there is a discussion after. This evening it was on how one ought to leave one’s money—whether to one’s family, or to the poor, and if so how—oh, most interesting.”

“Oh, we’ve had a wonderful evening,” exclaimed Helen, who always perked up when a guest arrived. “Margaret and I are part of a sort of club that reads papers—it's all women, but we have a discussion afterwards. Tonight, we talked about how one should distribute their money—whether to family or to the less fortunate, and if so, how—oh, it was so interesting.”

The man of business smiled. Since his wife’s death he had almost doubled his income. He was an important figure at last, a reassuring name on company prospectuses, and life had treated him very well. The world seemed in his grasp as he listened to the River Thames, which still flowed inland from the sea. So wonderful to the girls, it held no mysteries for him. He had helped to shorten its long tidal trough by taking shares in the lock at Teddington, and if he and other capitalists thought good, some day it could be shortened again. With a good dinner inside him and an amiable but academic woman on either flank, he felt that his hands were on all the ropes of life, and that what he did not know could not be worth knowing.

The businessman smiled. Since his wife passed away, he had nearly doubled his income. He was finally an important figure, a reassuring name on company brochures, and life had been very good to him. The world felt within reach as he listened to the River Thames, which continued to flow from the sea inland. To the girls, it seemed wonderful, but it held no mysteries for him. He had helped reduce its long tidal flow by investing in the lock at Teddington, and if he and other investors wanted to, it could be shortened again someday. With a good dinner in him and a friendly but intellectual woman on either side, he felt like he had a grip on all aspects of life, and that anything he didn't know couldn't be worth knowing.

“Sounds a most original entertainment!” he exclaimed, and laughed in his pleasant way. “I wish Evie would go to that sort of thing. But she hasn’t the time. She’s taken to breed Aberdeen terriers—jolly little dogs.”

“Sounds like a really unique event!” he said, laughing in his friendly way. “I wish Evie would go to that kind of thing. But she doesn’t have the time. She’s started breeding Aberdeen terriers—adorable little dogs.”

“I expect we’d better be doing the same, really.”

“I guess we should be doing the same thing, honestly.”

“We pretend we’re improving ourselves, you see,” said Helen a little sharply, for the Wilcox glamour is not of the kind that returns, and she had bitter memories of the days when a speech such as he had just made would have impressed her favourably. “We suppose it is a good thing to waste an evening once a fortnight over a debate, but, as my sister says, it may be better to breed dogs.”

“We act like we’re bettering ourselves, you know,” Helen said a bit sharply, because the Wilcox charm doesn’t come back, and she had painful memories of the times when a speech like the one he just gave would have impressed her. “We think it’s good to spend an evening every couple of weeks debating, but, as my sister says, it might be better to raise dogs.”

“Not at all. I don’t agree with your sister. There’s nothing like a debate to teach one quickness. I often wish I had gone in for them when I was a youngster. It would have helped me no end.”

“Not at all. I don’t agree with your sister. There’s nothing like a debate to teach you how to think on your feet. I often wish I had participated in them when I was younger. It would have really helped me.”

“Quickness—?”

“Quickness—?”

“Yes. Quickness in argument. Time after time I’ve missed scoring a point because the other man has had the gift of the gab and I haven’t. Oh, I believe in these discussions.”

“Yes. Speed in making my case. Again and again I’ve lost a point because the other guy has the gift of gab and I don’t. Oh, I really believe in these discussions.”

The patronizing tone thought Margaret, came well enough from a man who was old enough to be their father. She had always maintained that Mr. Wilcox had a charm. In times of sorrow or emotion his inadequacy had pained her, but it was pleasant to listen to him now, and to watch his thick brown moustache and high forehead confronting the stars. But Helen was nettled. The aim of their debates she implied was Truth.

The condescending tone, Margaret thought, was fitting coming from a man old enough to be their father. She had always believed that Mr. Wilcox had a certain charm. In times of sadness or emotional moments, his shortcomings had bothered her, but now it was nice to listen to him and see his thick brown mustache and high forehead against the stars. However, Helen was irritated. She suggested that the purpose of their debates was Truth.

“Oh yes, it doesn’t much matter what subject you take,” said he.

“Oh yeah, it doesn’t really matter what subject you choose,” he said.

Margaret laughed and said, “But this is going to be far better than the debate itself.” Helen recovered herself and laughed too. “No, I won’t go on,” she declared. “I’ll just put our special case to Mr. Wilcox.”

Margaret laughed and said, “But this is going to be way better than the debate itself.” Helen got herself together and laughed too. “No, I won’t continue,” she said. “I’ll just present our special case to Mr. Wilcox.”

“About Mr. Bast? Yes, do. He’ll be more lenient to a special case.

“About Mr. Bast? Yeah, go ahead. He’ll be more flexible with a unique situation.”

“But, Mr. Wilcox, do first light another cigarette. It’s this. We’ve just come across a young fellow, who’s evidently very poor, and who seems interest—”

“But, Mr. Wilcox, please light another cigarette first. Here’s the thing. We just met a young guy who’s obviously very poor and who seems interested—”

“What’s his profession?”

"What does he do?"

“Clerk.”

“Clerk.”

“What in?”

"What happened?"

“Do you remember, Margaret?”

“Do you remember, Meg?”

“Porphyrion Fire Insurance Company.”

"Porphyrion Fire Insurance Co."

“Oh yes; the nice people who gave Aunt Juley a new hearth-rug. He seems interesting, in some ways very, and one wishes one could help him. He is married to a wife whom he doesn’t seem to care for much. He likes books, and what one may roughly call adventure, and if he had a chance—But he is so poor. He lives a life where all the money is apt to go on nonsense and clothes. One is so afraid that circumstances will be too strong for him and that he will sink. Well, he got mixed up in our debate. He wasn’t the subject of it, but it seemed to bear on his point. Suppose a millionaire died, and desired to leave money to help such a man. How should he be helped? Should he be given three hundred pounds a year direct, which was Margaret’s plan? Most of them thought this would pauperize him. Should he and those like him be given free libraries? I said ‘No!’ He doesn’t want more books to read, but to read books rightly. My suggestion was he should be given something every year towards a summer holiday, but then there is his wife, and they said she would have to go too. Nothing seemed quite right! Now what do you think? Imagine that you were a millionaire, and wanted to help the poor. What would you do?”

“Oh yes, the nice people who gave Aunt Juley a new hearth-rug. He seems interesting in a lot of ways, and I wish I could help him. He’s married to a wife he doesn’t seem to care for much. He enjoys books and what you might call adventure, and if he had a chance—But he’s so poor. He lives a life where most of his money goes on trivial things and clothes. I’m really worried that circumstances will be too tough for him and that he’ll sink. Well, he got involved in our debate. He wasn’t the subject, but it seemed related to his situation. What if a millionaire died and wanted to leave money to help someone like him? How should he be helped? Should he be given three hundred pounds a year directly, which was Margaret’s plan? Most people thought that would make him dependent. Should he and others like him be provided with free libraries? I said ‘No!’ He doesn’t want more books to read; he wants to read books the right way. My suggestion was to give him something each year for a summer holiday, but then there’s his wife, and they said she’d have to go too. Nothing seemed quite right! Now, what do you think? Imagine you were a millionaire and wanted to help the poor. What would you do?”

Mr. Wilcox, whose fortune was not so very far below the standard indicated, laughed exuberantly. “My dear Miss Schlegel, I will not rush in where your sex has been unable to tread. I will not add another plan to the numerous excellent ones that have been already suggested. My only contribution is this: let your young friend clear out of the Porphyrion Fire Insurance Company with all possible speed.”

Mr. Wilcox, whose fortune wasn't that far below the standard mentioned, laughed heartily. “My dear Miss Schlegel, I won't jump in where your gender has already struggled. I won't propose another idea to the many good ones that have already been put forward. My only suggestion is this: let your young friend get out of the Porphyrion Fire Insurance Company as quickly as possible.”

“Why?” said Margaret.

“Why?” asked Margaret.

He lowered his voice. “This is between friends. It’ll be in the Receiver’s hands before Christmas. It’ll smash,” he added, thinking that she had not understood.

He lowered his voice. “This is just between friends. It'll be in the Receiver’s hands before Christmas. It’s going to be huge,” he added, realizing that she might not have understood.

“Dear me, Helen, listen to that. And he’ll have to get another place!”

“Wow, Helen, listen to that. He’ll need to find another place!”

Will have? Let him leave the ship before it sinks. Let him get one now.”

Will have? Let him get off the ship before it goes down. Let him get one now.”

“Rather than wait, to make sure?”

“Instead of waiting, to be sure?”

“Decidedly.”

"Definitely."

“Why’s that?”

"Why is that?"

Again the Olympian laugh, and the lowered voice. “Naturally the man who’s in a situation when he applies stands a better chance, is in a stronger position, than the man who isn’t. It looks as if he’s worth something. I know by myself—(this is letting you into the State secrets)—it affects an employer greatly. Human nature, I’m afraid.”

Again, the Olympian laugh, and the lowered voice. “Of course, the person who's in a situation when they apply is in a better position, stronger than someone who isn't. It seems like they have value. I can tell you firsthand—(this is sharing insider info)—it has a huge impact on an employer. Human nature, I guess.”

“I hadn’t thought of that,” murmured Margaret, while Helen said, “Our human nature appears to be the other way round. We employ people because they’re unemployed. The boot man, for instance.”

“I hadn’t thought of that,” murmured Margaret, while Helen said, “Our human nature seems to work the opposite way. We hire people because they’re unemployed. Take the boot guy, for example.”

“And how does he clean the boots?”

“And how does he clean the boots?”

“Not well,” confessed Margaret.

"Not great," confessed Margaret.

“There you are!”

"Here you are!"

“Then do you really advise us to tell this youth—”

“Then do you really suggest we tell this young man—”

“I advise nothing,” he interrupted, glancing up and down the Embankment, in case his indiscretion had been overheard. “I oughtn’t to have spoken—but I happen to know, being more or less behind the scenes. The Porphyrion’s a bad, bad concern—Now, don’t say I said so. It’s outside the Tariff Ring.”

“I’m not advising anything,” he cut in, looking around the Embankment to make sure no one else heard him. “I shouldn’t have said anything—but I know a bit of what’s going on behind the scenes. The Porphyrion is a really bad deal—Now, don’t say I mentioned it. It’s outside the Tariff Ring.”

“Certainly I won’t say. In fact, I don’t know what that means.”

“Sure, I won't say. Honestly, I have no idea what that means.”

“I thought an insurance company never smashed,” was Helen’s contribution. “Don’t the others always run in and save them?”

“I thought insurance companies never crashed,” was Helen’s input. “Don’t the others always rush in and rescue them?”

“You’re thinking of reinsurance,” said Mr. Wilcox mildly. “It is exactly there that the Porphyrion is weak. It has tried to undercut, has been badly hit by a long series of small fires, and it hasn’t been able to reinsure. I’m afraid that public companies don’t save one another for love.”

“You're thinking of reinsurance,” Mr. Wilcox said calmly. “That's exactly where the Porphyrion is struggling. It has tried to lower its prices, has suffered from a long string of small fires, and it hasn't been able to find reinsurance. I'm afraid that public companies don't help each other out of goodwill.”

“‘Human nature,’ I suppose,” quoted Helen, and he laughed and agreed that it was. When Margaret said that she supposed that clerks, like every one else, found it extremely difficult to get situations in these days, he replied, “Yes, extremely,” and rose to rejoin his friends. He knew by his own office—seldom a vacant post, and hundreds of applicants for it; at present no vacant post.

“‘Human nature,’ I guess,” Helen said, and he laughed and agreed. When Margaret mentioned that she thought clerks, like everyone else, found it really tough to get jobs these days, he responded, “Yeah, definitely,” and stood up to go back to his friends. He knew from his own office—there was rarely a vacant position, and hundreds of applicants for it; right now, there were no open positions.

“And how’s Howards End looking?” said Margaret, wishing to change the subject before they parted. Mr. Wilcox was a little apt to think one wanted to get something out of him.

“And how’s Howards End looking?” Margaret asked, wanting to change the subject before they said goodbye. Mr. Wilcox tended to think that people wanted to gain something from him.

“It’s let.”

"It’s available for rent."

“Really. And you wandering homeless in long-haired Chelsea? How strange are the ways of Fate!”

“Seriously. And you wandering around homeless in long-haired Chelsea? How strange are the ways of Fate!”

“No; it’s let unfurnished. We’ve moved.”

“No, it’s available empty. We’ve moved out.”

“Why, I thought of you both as anchored there for ever. Evie never told me.”

“Why, I thought of you both as being anchored there forever. Evie never told me.”

“I dare say when you met Evie the thing wasn’t settled. We only moved a week ago. Paul has rather a feeling for the old place, and we held on for him to have his holiday there; but, really, it is impossibly small. Endless drawbacks. I forget whether you’ve been up to it?”

“I bet when you met Evie, things weren't finalized. We just moved a week ago. Paul is pretty attached to the old place, and we waited for him to have his holiday there; but honestly, it's way too small. So many issues. I can't remember if you’ve been up to see it?”

“As far as the house, never.”

"As for the house, no way."

“Well, Howards End is one of those converted farms. They don’t really do, spend what you will on them. We messed away with a garage all among the wych-elm roots, and last year we enclosed a bit of the meadow and attempted a mockery. Evie got rather keen on Alpine plants. But it didn’t do—no, it didn’t do. You remember, or your sister will remember, the farm with those abominable guinea-fowls, and the hedge that the old woman never would cut properly, so that it all went thin at the bottom. And, inside the house, the beams—and the staircase through a door—picturesque enough, but not a place to live in.” He glanced over the parapet cheerfully. “Full tide. And the position wasn’t right either. The neighbourhood’s getting suburban. Either be in London or out of it, I say; so we’ve taken a house in Ducie Street, close to Sloane Street, and a place right down in Shropshire—Oniton Grange. Ever heard of Oniton? Do come and see us—right away from everywhere, up towards Wales.”

“Well, Howards End is one of those converted farms. They don’t really do, spend what you want on them. We messed around with a garage all among the wych-elm roots, and last year we enclosed a bit of the meadow and tried to do something fancy. Evie got pretty interested in Alpine plants. But it didn’t work out—no, it didn’t work out. You remember, or your sister will remember, the farm with those awful guinea fowls, and the hedge that the old woman never would cut properly, so it all went thin at the bottom. And, inside the house, the beams—and the staircase through a door—picturesque enough, but not a place to live in.” He glanced over the parapet cheerfully. “Full tide. And the location wasn’t right either. The neighborhood’s getting suburban. Either be in London or out of it, I say; so we’ve taken a house in Ducie Street, close to Sloane Street, and a place way down in Shropshire—Oniton Grange. Ever heard of Oniton? Do come and see us—far away from everywhere, up towards Wales.”

“What a change!” said Margaret. But the change was in her own voice, which had become most sad. “I can’t imagine Howards End or Hilton without you.”

“What a change!” said Margaret. But the change was in her own voice, which had become really sad. “I can’t imagine Howards End or Hilton without you.”

“Hilton isn’t without us,” he replied. “Charles is there still.”

“Hilton isn’t without us,” he said. “Charles is still there.”

“Still?” said Margaret, who had not kept up with the Charles’. “But I thought he was still at Epsom. They were furnishing that Christmas—one Christmas. How everything alters! I used to admire Mrs. Charles from our windows very often. Wasn’t it Epsom?”

“Still?” said Margaret, who hadn’t kept up with the Charles family. “But I thought he was still at Epsom. They were decorating for Christmas that year—one Christmas. How things change! I used to look at Mrs. Charles from our windows quite often. Wasn’t it Epsom?”

“Yes, but they moved eighteen months ago. Charles, the good chap”—his voice dropped—“thought I should be lonely. I didn’t want him to move, but he would, and took a house at the other end of Hilton, down by the Six Hills. He had a motor, too. There they all are, a very jolly party—he and she and the two grandchildren.”

“Yes, but they moved eighteen months ago. Charles, the good guy”—his voice dropped—“thought I’d be lonely. I didn’t want him to move, but he did, and took a house at the other end of Hilton, down by the Six Hills. He had a car, too. There they all are, a very cheerful group—him, her, and the two grandchildren.”

“I manage other people’s affairs so much better than they manage them themselves,” said Margaret as they shook hands. “When you moved out of Howards End, I should have moved Mr. Charles Wilcox into it. I should have kept so remarkable a place in the family.”

“I manage other people’s affairs way better than they do themselves,” said Margaret as they shook hands. “When you moved out of Howards End, I should have moved Mr. Charles Wilcox in there. I should have kept such an amazing place in the family.”

“So it is,” he replied. “I haven’t sold it, and don’t mean to.”

“So it is,” he said. “I haven’t sold it, and I don’t plan to.”

“No; but none of you are there.”

“No, but none of you are present.”

“Oh, we’ve got a splendid tenant—Hamar Bryce, an invalid. If Charles ever wanted it—but he won’t. Dolly is so dependent on modern conveniences. No, we have all decided against Howards End. We like it in a way, but now we feel that it is neither one thing nor the other. One must have one thing or the other.”

“Oh, we’ve got a wonderful tenant—Hamar Bryce, who is disabled. If Charles ever wanted it—but he doesn’t. Dolly relies so much on modern conveniences. No, we've all agreed against Howards End. We like it in some ways, but now we feel it’s neither one thing nor the other. You have to choose one or the other.”

“And some people are lucky enough to have both. You’re doing yourself proud, Mr. Wilcox. My congratulations.”

“And some people are lucky enough to have both. You're making yourself proud, Mr. Wilcox. Congratulations!”

“And mine,” said Helen.

"And mine," said Helen.

“Do remind Evie to come and see us—two, Wickham Place. We shan’t be there very long, either.”

“Please remind Evie to come and see us at two, Wickham Place. We won’t be there for very long, either.”

“You, too, on the move?”

"Are you on the move too?"

“Next September,” Margaret sighed.

"Next September," Margaret said with a sigh.

“Every one moving! Good-bye.”

“Everyone's moving! Goodbye.”

The tide had begun to ebb. Margaret leant over the parapet and watched it sadly. Mr. Wilcox had forgotten his wife, Helen her lover; she herself was probably forgetting. Every one moving. Is it worth while attempting the past when there is this continual flux even in the hearts of men?

The tide had begun to go out. Margaret leaned over the railing and watched it sadly. Mr. Wilcox had forgotten his wife, Helen her lover; she herself was probably forgetting too. Everyone was moving on. Is it worth trying to hold on to the past when there’s this constant change even in people’s hearts?

Helen roused her by saying: “What a prosperous vulgarian Mr. Wilcox has grown! I have very little use for him in these days. However, he did tell us about the Porphyrion. Let us write to Mr. Bast as soon as ever we get home, and tell him to clear out of it at once.”

Helen woke her up by saying, “Mr. Wilcox has really become quite the wealthy boor! I don’t have much interest in him these days. Still, he did tell us about the Porphyrion. Let’s write to Mr. Bast as soon as we get home and tell him to get out of it immediately.”

“Do; yes, that’s worth doing. Let us.”

“Sure; yes, that sounds good. Let’s do it.”

“Let’s ask him to tea.”

“Let’s invite him for coffee.”

Chapter 16

Leonard accepted the invitation to tea next Saturday. But he was right; the visit proved a conspicuous failure.

Leonard accepted the invitation for tea next Saturday. But he was right; the visit turned out to be a clear failure.

“Sugar?” said Margaret.

"Want some sugar?" asked Margaret.

“Cake?” said Helen. “The big cake or the little deadlies? I’m afraid you thought my letter rather odd, but we’ll explain—we aren’t odd, really—not affected, really. We’re over-expressive: that’s all.”

“Cake?” said Helen. “The big cake or the little treats? I’m sorry if you found my letter a bit strange, but we’ll clarify—we’re not weird, really—not pretentious, honestly. We’re just overly expressive: that’s all.”

As a lady’s lap-dog Leonard did not excel. He was not an Italian, still less a Frenchman, in whose blood there runs the very spirit of persiflage and of gracious repartee. His wit was the Cockney’s; it opened no doors into imagination, and Helen was drawn up short by “The more a lady has to say, the better,” administered waggishly.

As a lady's lapdog, Leonard didn't stand out. He wasn't Italian, nor was he French, where the blood runs with a spirit of playful teasing and charming banter. His wit was more like a Cockney's; it didn't spark any imagination, and Helen was taken aback by his cheeky remark, "The more a lady has to say, the better."

“Oh, yes,” she said.

"Oh, definitely," she said.

“Ladies brighten—”

“Ladies shine—”

“Yes, I know. The darlings are regular sunbeams. Let me give you a plate.”

“Yes, I know. The sweethearts are like little rays of sunshine. Let me get you a plate.”

“How do you like your work?” interposed Margaret.

“How do you feel about your job?” interrupted Margaret.

He, too, was drawn up short. He would not have these women prying into his work. They were Romance, and so was the room to which he had at last penetrated, with the queer sketches of people bathing upon its walls, and so were the very tea-cups, with their delicate borders of wild strawberries. But he would not let Romance interfere with his life. There is the devil to pay then.

He was also caught off guard. He didn't want these women snooping around in his work. They represented Romance, just like the room he had finally entered, with its strange drawings of people bathing on the walls, and even the delicate teacups with their borders of wild strawberries. But he wouldn’t allow Romance to mess with his life. That would be a big problem.

“Oh, well enough,” he answered.

“Oh, that’s good enough,” he answered.

“Your company is the Porphyrion, isn’t it?”

"Your company is Porphyrion, correct?"

“Yes, that’s so”—becoming rather offended. “It’s funny how things get round.”

“Yes, that’s true”—getting somewhat offended. “It’s amusing how things spread.”

“Why funny?” asked Helen, who did not follow the workings of his mind. “It was written as large as life on your card, and considering we wrote to you there, and that you replied on the stamped paper—”

“Why funny?” asked Helen, who didn’t get what he was thinking. “It was clearly stated on your card, and since we wrote to you there, and you replied on the stamped paper—”

“Would you call the Porphyrion one of the big Insurance Companies?” pursued Margaret.

“Would you consider the Porphyrion one of the major insurance companies?” Margaret asked.

“It depends what you call big.”

“It depends on what you consider big.”

“I mean by big, a solid, well-established concern, that offers a reasonably good career to its employés.”

“I mean by big, a solid, well-established company that provides a decent career for its employees.”

“I couldn’t say—some would tell you one thing and others another,” said the employé uneasily. “For my own part”—he shook his head—“I only believe half I hear. Not that even; it’s safer. Those clever ones come to the worse grief, I’ve often noticed. Ah, you can’t be too careful.”

“I can’t really say—some people will tell you one thing and others something different,” the employee said, looking uneasy. “As for me”—he shook his head—“I only believe half of what I hear. Actually, not even that; it’s safer that way. I’ve often noticed that the smart ones end up in worse trouble. Ah, you really can’t be too careful.”

He drank, and wiped his moustache, which was going to be one of those moustaches that always droop into tea-cups—more bother than they’re worth, surely, and not fashionable either.

He took a sip, then wiped his mustache, which was going to be one of those mustaches that always droop into teacups—more trouble than they’re worth, for sure, and not stylish either.

“I quite agree, and that’s why I was curious to know: is it a solid, well-established concern?”

“I totally agree, and that’s why I was curious to know: is it a solid, well-established business?”

Leonard had no idea. He understood his own corner of the machine, but nothing beyond it. He desired to confess neither knowledge nor ignorance, and under these circumstances, another motion of the head seemed safest. To him, as to the British public, the Porphyrion was the Porphyrion of the advertisement—a giant, in the classical style, but draped sufficiently, who held in one hand a burning torch, and pointed with the other to St. Paul’s and Windsor Castle. A large sum of money was inscribed below, and you drew your own conclusions. This giant caused Leonard to do arithmetic and write letters, to explain the regulations to new clients, and re-explain them to old ones. A giant was of an impulsive morality—one knew that much. He would pay for Mrs. Munt’s hearth-rug with ostentatious haste, a large claim he would repudiate quietly, and fight court by court. But his true fighting weight, his antecedents, his amours with other members of the commercial Pantheon—all these were as uncertain to ordinary mortals as were the escapades of Zeus. While the gods are powerful, we learn little about them. It is only in the days of their decadence that a strong light beats into heaven.

Leonard had no idea. He knew his own part of the machine, but nothing beyond that. He didn't want to admit to knowing or not knowing, so he thought nodding again was the safest option. To him, just like to the British public, the Porphyrion was the one from the advertisement—a giant in a classical style, but covered enough, holding a burning torch in one hand and pointing to St. Paul’s and Windsor Castle with the other. A large sum of money was written below, leaving you to draw your own conclusions. This giant made Leonard do calculations and write letters, explaining the rules to new clients and re-explaining them to old ones. A giant had a sort of impulsive morality—you could count on that. He would pay for Mrs. Munt’s hearth-rug without hesitation, while quietly rejecting a large claim and fighting it in court at every level. But his true power, his background, his affairs with other figures in the commercial world—all of this was just as mysterious to ordinary people as Zeus’s exploits. The gods are powerful, but we learn little about them. We only get a clear view of them in their decline when a bright light shines into the heavens.

“We were told the Porphyrion’s no go,” blurted Helen. “We wanted to tell you; that’s why we wrote.”

“We were told the Porphyrion’s a no-go,” Helen said. “We wanted to let you know; that’s why we wrote.”

“A friend of ours did think that it is unsufficiently reinsured,” said Margaret.

“A friend of ours thought that it isn’t sufficiently reinsured,” said Margaret.

Now Leonard had his clue. He must praise the Porphyrion. “You can tell your friend,” he said, “that he’s quite wrong.”

Now Leonard had his clue. He had to compliment the Porphyrion. “You can tell your friend,” he said, “that he’s completely wrong.”

“Oh, good!”

“Awesome!”

The young man coloured a little. In his circle to be wrong was fatal. The Miss Schlegels did not mind being wrong. They were genuinely glad that they had been misinformed. To them nothing was fatal but evil.

The young man blushed a bit. In his group, being wrong was a big deal. The Miss Schlegels didn’t mind being wrong. They were actually happy to have been misled. To them, nothing was truly fatal except for wrongdoing.

“Wrong, so to speak,” he added.

“Wrong, so to speak,” he said.

“How ‘so to speak’?”

“How do you mean?”

“I mean I wouldn’t say he’s right altogether.”

"I wouldn't say he's completely right."

But this was a blunder. “Then he is right partly,” said the elder woman, quick as lightning.

But this was a mistake. “Then he is partly right,” said the older woman, as quick as lightning.

Leonard replied that every one was right partly, if it came to that.

Leonard responded that everyone was partly correct if it came down to it.

“Mr. Bast, I don’t understand business, and I dare say my questions are stupid, but can you tell me what makes a concern ‘right’ or ‘wrong’?”

“Mr. Bast, I don’t really get business, and I know my questions might sound silly, but can you explain what makes a company ‘right’ or ‘wrong’?”

Leonard sat back with a sigh.

Leonard leaned back with a sigh.

“Our friend, who is also a business man, was so positive. He said before Christmas—”

“Our friend, who is also a businessman, was really optimistic. He said before Christmas—”

“And advised you to clear out of it,” concluded Helen. “But I don’t see why he should know better than you do.”

“And suggested you get out of it,” Helen wrapped up. “But I don’t see why he would know better than you.”

Leonard rubbed his hands. He was tempted to say that he knew nothing about the thing at all. But a commercial training was too strong for him. Nor could he say it was a bad thing, for this would be giving it away; nor yet that it was good, for this would be giving it away equally. He attempted to suggest that it was something between the two, with vast possibilities in either direction, but broke down under the gaze of four sincere eyes. As yet he scarcely distinguished between the two sisters. One was more beautiful and more lively, but “the Miss Schlegels” still remained a composite Indian god, whose waving arms and contradictory speeches were the product of a single mind.

Leonard rubbed his hands together. He felt tempted to say that he didn't know anything about the situation at all. But his business training was too ingrained in him. He couldn't say it was a bad thing, because that would reveal too much; nor could he claim it was good, as that would expose him just as much. He tried to suggest that it was something in between, with great potential in either direction, but he faltered under the gaze of four genuine eyes. At that moment, he barely even noticed the differences between the two sisters. One was more beautiful and more lively, but “the Miss Schlegels” still felt like a composite Indian god, their waving arms and contradictory comments all coming from a single mind.

“One can but see,” he remarked, adding, “as Ibsen says, ‘things happen.’” He was itching to talk about books and make the most of his romantic hour. Minute after minute slipped away, while the ladies, with imperfect skill, discussed the subject of reinsurance or praised their anonymous friend. Leonard grew annoyed—perhaps rightly. He made vague remarks about not being one of those who minded their affairs being talked over by others, but they did not take the hint. Men might have shown more tact. Women, however tactful elsewhere, are heavy-handed here. They cannot see why we should shroud our incomes and our prospects in a veil. “How much exactly have you, and how much do you expect to have next June?” And these were women with a theory, who held that reticence about money matters is absurd, and that life would be truer if each would state the exact size of the golden island upon which he stands, the exact stretch of warp over which he throws the woof that is not money. How can we do justice to the pattern otherwise?

“One can only see,” he said, adding, “as Ibsen puts it, ‘things happen.’” He was eager to discuss books and make the most of his romantic moment. Minute after minute passed, while the women, with some difficulty, talked about reinsurance or praised their unidentified friend. Leonard grew frustrated—perhaps justifiably. He made vague comments about not being one of those who mind others discussing their lives, but they didn’t catch on. Men might have handled it with more sensitivity. Women, however tactful elsewhere, can be blunt in this situation. They don’t understand why we should hide our incomes and future prospects behind a curtain. “How much do you really have, and how much do you expect to have next June?” And these were women with a theory, who believed that being secretive about money is silly and that life would be more genuine if everyone stated the exact amount of wealth they possess and the precise extent of their financial resources. How can we accurately represent the bigger picture otherwise?

And the precious minutes slipped away, and Jacky and squalor came nearer. At last he could bear it no longer, and broke in, reciting the names of books feverishly. There was a moment of piercing joy when Margaret said, “So you like Carlyle,” and then the door opened, and “Mr. Wilcox, Miss Wilcox” entered, preceded by two prancing puppies.

And the valuable minutes passed quickly, and Jacky and their messy situation came closer. Finally, he couldn't take it anymore and jumped in, nervously listing the names of books. There was a brief moment of intense joy when Margaret said, “So you like Carlyle,” and then the door opened, and “Mr. Wilcox, Miss Wilcox” walked in, followed by two playful puppies.

“Oh, the dears! Oh, Evie, how too impossibly sweet!” screamed Helen, falling on her hands and knees.

“Oh, the dears! Oh, Evie, how impossibly sweet!” screamed Helen, dropping to her hands and knees.

“We brought the little fellows round,” said Mr. Wilcox.

“We brought the little guys around,” said Mr. Wilcox.

“I bred ’em myself.”

"I raised them myself."

“Oh, really! Mr. Bast, come and play with puppies.”

“Oh, really! Mr. Bast, come play with the puppies.”

“I’ve got to be going now,” said Leonard sourly.

“I need to get going now,” Leonard said grumpily.

“But play with puppies a little first.”

“But play with the puppies a bit first.”

“This is Ahab, that’s Jezebel,” said Evie, who was one of those who name animals after the less successful characters of Old Testament history.

“This is Ahab, and that’s Jezebel,” said Evie, who was one of those people who name animals after the less popular figures from Old Testament history.

“I’ve got to be going.”

“I have to get going.”

Helen was too much occupied with puppies to notice him.

Helen was too busy with the puppies to notice him.

“Mr. Wilcox, Mr. Ba—Must you be really? Good-bye!”

“Mr. Wilcox, Mr. Ba—Do you really have to? Goodbye!”

“Come again,” said Helen from the floor.

“Come again,” Helen said from the floor.

Then Leonard’s gorge arose. Why should he come again? What was the good of it? He said roundly: “No, I shan’t; I knew it would be a failure.”

Then Leonard felt a wave of anger. Why should he come back? What was the point of it? He stated firmly: “No, I won’t; I knew it would be a failure.”

Most people would have let him go. “A little mistake. We tried knowing another class—impossible.” But the Schlegels had never played with life. They had attempted friendship, and they would take the consequences. Helen retorted, “I call that a very rude remark. What do you want to turn on me like that for?” and suddenly the drawing-room re-echoed to a vulgar row.

Most people would have just let it go. “A little mistake. We tried to connect with another group—impossible.” But the Schlegels had never treated life lightly. They had tried for friendship, and now they would face the results. Helen shot back, “I think that’s a really rude comment. Why are you coming at me like that?” and suddenly the living room was filled with a heated argument.

“You ask me why I turn on you?”

"You want to know why I turn on you?"

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

“What do you want to have me here for?”

“What do you want me here for?”

“To help you, you silly boy!” cried Helen. “And don’t shout.”

“To help you, you silly boy!” shouted Helen. “And don’t raise your voice.”

“I don’t want your patronage. I don’t want your tea. I was quite happy. What do you want to unsettle me for?” He turned to Mr. Wilcox. “I put it to this gentleman. I ask you, sir, am I to have my brain picked?”

“I don’t want your support. I don’t want your tea. I was perfectly fine. Why are you trying to disturb me?” He turned to Mr. Wilcox. “I put it to this man. I ask you, sir, am I supposed to let you probe my mind?”

Mr. Wilcox turned to Margaret with the air of humorous strength that he could so well command. “Are we intruding, Miss Schlegel? Can we be of any use or shall we go?”

Mr. Wilcox turned to Margaret with that charming mix of humor and confidence he always had. “Are we bothering you, Miss Schlegel? Can we help with anything, or should we leave?”

But Margaret ignored him.

But Margaret brushed him off.

“I’m connected with a leading insurance company, sir. I receive what I take to be an invitation from these—ladies” (he drawled the word). “I come, and it’s to have my brain picked. I ask you, is it fair?”

“I work for a top insurance company, sir. I think I got an invitation from these—ladies” (he emphasized the word). “I come, and it’s just to have my ideas picked apart. I ask you, is that fair?”

“Highly unfair,” said Mr. Wilcox, drawing a gasp from Evie, who knew that her father was becoming dangerous.

“Super unfair,” said Mr. Wilcox, causing Evie to gasp, aware that her dad was becoming unpredictable.

“There, you hear that? Most unfair, the gentleman says. There! Not content with”—pointing at Margaret—“you can’t deny it.” His voice rose: he was falling into the rhythm of a scene with Jacky. “But as soon as I’m useful it’s a very different thing. ‘Oh yes, send for him. Cross-question him. Pick his brains.’ Oh yes. Now, take me on the whole, I’m a quiet fellow: I’m law-abiding, I don’t wish any unpleasantness; but I—I—”

“There, do you hear that? It’s so unfair, the guy says. There! Not happy with”—pointing at Margaret—“you can’t deny it.” His voice got louder: he was getting into the groove of a scene with Jacky. “But as soon as I'm useful, it’s a whole different story. ‘Oh yeah, bring him in. Interrogate him. Get his insights.’ Oh sure. Overall, I’m a pretty chill guy: I follow the law, I don’t want any trouble; but I—I—”

“You,” said Margaret—“you—you—”

“You,” said Margaret—“you—you—”

Laughter from Evie, as at a repartee.

Laughter from Evie, like a witty comeback.

“You are the man who tried to walk by the Pole Star.”

“You're the guy who tried to walk by the North Star.”

More laughter.

More laughs.

“You saw the sunrise.”

"You saw the sunrise."

Laughter.

Laughter.

“You tried to get away from the fogs that are stifling us all—away past books and houses to the truth. You were looking for a real home.”

“You tried to escape the fog that’s suffocating us all—away from books and houses to find the truth. You were searching for a true home.”

“I fail to see the connection,” said Leonard, hot with stupid anger.

“I don’t see the connection,” said Leonard, boiling with frustration.

“So do I.” There was a pause. “You were that last Sunday—you are this today. Mr. Bast! I and my sister have talked you over. We wanted to help you; we also supposed you might help us. We did not have you here out of charity—which bores us—but because we hoped there would be a connection between last Sunday and other days. What is the good of your stars and trees, your sunrise and the wind, if they do not enter into our daily lives? They have never entered into mine, but into yours, we thought—Haven’t we all to struggle against life’s daily greyness, against pettiness, against mechanical cheerfulness, against suspicion? I struggle by remembering my friends; others I have known by remembering some place—some beloved place or tree—we thought you one of these.”

“So do I.” There was a pause. “You were like that last Sunday—you are like that today. Mr. Bast! My sister and I have talked about you. We wanted to help you; we also thought you might help us. We didn’t invite you here out of charity—which bores us—but because we hoped there would be a connection between last Sunday and other days. What’s the point of your stars and trees, your sunrise and the wind, if they don’t fit into our everyday lives? They’ve never fit into mine, but we thought they did into yours—Haven’t we all got to fight against the dullness of daily life, against little annoyances, against forced cheerfulness, against distrust? I cope by remembering my friends; others I’ve known by remembering a place—some cherished spot or tree—we thought you were one of those.”

“Of course, if there’s been any misunderstanding,” mumbled Leonard, “all I can do is to go. But I beg to state—” He paused. Ahab and Jezebel danced at his boots and made him look ridiculous. “You were picking my brain for official information—I can prove it—I—He blew his nose and left them.

“Of course, if there’s been any misunderstanding,” mumbled Leonard, “all I can do is leave. But I just want to say—” He paused. Ahab and Jezebel danced around his feet and made him look foolish. “You were trying to get official information from me—I can prove it—I—” He blew his nose and left them.

“Can I help you now?” said Mr. Wilcox, turning to Margaret. “May I have one quiet word with him in the hall?”

“Can I help you now?” Mr. Wilcox asked, turning to Margaret. “May I have a quick word with him in the hall?”

“Helen, go after him—do anything—anything—to make the noodle understand.”

“Helen, go after him—do whatever it takes—whatever it takes—to make the fool understand.”

Helen hesitated.

Helen paused.

“But really—” said their visitor. “Ought she to?”

“But really—” said their guest. “Should she?”

At once she went.

She left immediately.

He resumed. “I would have chimed in, but I felt that you could polish him off for yourselves—I didn’t interfere. You were splendid, Miss Schlegel—absolutely splendid. You can take my word for it, but there are very few women who could have managed him.”

He continued, “I would have joined in, but I thought you could handle him on your own—I didn’t get involved. You were amazing, Miss Schlegel—absolutely amazing. You can trust me on this, but very few women could have dealt with him.”

“Oh yes,” said Margaret distractedly.

“Oh yeah,” said Margaret distractedly.

“Bowling him over with those long sentences was what fetched me,” cried Evie.

“Knocking him out with those long sentences was what got me,” Evie exclaimed.

“Yes, indeed,” chuckled her father; “all that part about ‘mechanical cheerfulness’—oh, fine!”

“Yes, indeed,” her father laughed; “all that stuff about ‘mechanical cheerfulness’—oh, great!”

“I’m very sorry,” said Margaret, collecting herself. “He’s a nice creature really. I cannot think what set him off. It has been most unpleasant for you.”

“I’m really sorry,” said Margaret, pulling herself together. “He’s actually a nice guy. I have no idea what got him so upset. It must have been really uncomfortable for you.”

“Oh, I didn’t mind.” Then he changed his mood. He asked if he might speak as an old friend, and, permission given, said: “Oughtn’t you really to be more careful?”

“Oh, I didn’t mind.” Then he shifted his mood. He asked if he could speak as an old friend, and with permission granted, he said: “Shouldn’t you really be more careful?”

Margaret laughed, though her thoughts still strayed after Helen. “Do you realize that it’s all your fault?” she said. “You’re responsible.”

Margaret laughed, even though her mind was still on Helen. “Do you know that this is all your fault?” she said. “You’re the one to blame.”

“I?”

“Me?”

“This is the young man whom we were to warn against the Porphyrion. We warn him, and—look!”

“This is the young guy we were supposed to warn about the Porphyrion. We warn him, and—look!”

Mr. Wilcox was annoyed. “I hardly consider that a fair deduction,” he said.

Mr. Wilcox was annoyed. “I really don’t think that’s a fair conclusion,” he said.

“Obviously unfair,” said Margaret. “I was only thinking how tangled things are. It’s our fault mostly—neither yours nor his.”

“Totally unfair,” said Margaret. “I was just thinking about how complicated everything is. It’s mostly our fault—neither yours nor his.”

“Not his?”

“Not his?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Miss Schlegel, you are too kind.”

“Miss Schlegel, you’re so sweet.”

“Yes, indeed,” nodded Evie, a little contemptuously.

“Yes, definitely,” nodded Evie, a bit condescendingly.

“You behave much too well to people, and then they impose on you. I know the world and that type of man, and as soon as I entered the room I saw you had not been treating him properly. You must keep that type at a distance. Otherwise they forget themselves. Sad, but true. They aren’t our sort, and one must face the fact.”

"You treat people way too nicely, and then they take advantage of you. I get how the world works and that kind of guy, and as soon as I stepped into the room, I could tell you hadn't been treating him right. You need to keep those types at arm's length. Otherwise, they lose perspective. It's unfortunate, but it's the truth. They aren't our kind of people, and we have to accept that."

“Ye-es.”

"Yes."

“Do admit that we should never have had the outburst if he was a gentleman.”

“Admit that we wouldn’t have had the outburst if he were a gentleman.”

“I admit it willingly,” said Margaret, who was pacing up and down the room. “A gentleman would have kept his suspicions to himself.”

“I admit it willingly,” said Margaret, who was pacing back and forth in the room. “A gentleman would have kept his doubts to himself.”

Mr. Wilcox watched her with a vague uneasiness.

Mr. Wilcox watched her with a slight sense of discomfort.

“What did he suspect you of?”

“What did he think you were up to?”

“Of wanting to make money out of him.”

“Wanting to make money off him.”

“Intolerable brute! But how were you to benefit?”

"Unbearable savage! But how were you supposed to gain anything?"

“Exactly. How indeed! Just horrible, corroding suspicion. One touch of thought or of goodwill would have brushed it away. Just the senseless fear that does make men intolerable brutes.”

“Exactly. How true! Just horrible, corrosive suspicion. A simple act of thought or kindness could have wiped it away. It’s just the pointless fear that turns people into unbearable savages.”

“I come back to my original point. You ought to be more careful, Miss Schlegel. Your servants ought to have orders not to let such people in.”

“I’m returning to my main point. You need to be more careful, Miss Schlegel. Your staff should be instructed not to let people like that in.”

She turned to him frankly. “Let me explain exactly why we like this man, and want to see him again.”

She turned to him openly. “Let me explain exactly why we like this guy and want to see him again.”

“That’s your clever way of thinking. I shall never believe you like him.”

"That's your smart way of thinking. I'll never believe you actually like him."

“I do. Firstly, because he cares for physical adventure, just as you do. Yes, you go motoring and shooting; he would like to go camping out. Secondly, he cares for something special in adventure. It is quickest to call that special something poetry—”

“I do. First, because he enjoys physical adventure, just like you do. Yes, you go driving and shooting; he would prefer to go camping. Second, he values something unique in adventure. It's easiest to call that unique something poetry—”

“Oh, he’s one of that writer sort.”

“Oh, he's one of those writer types.”

“No—oh no! I mean he may be, but it would be loathsome stiff. His brain is filled with the husks of books, culture—horrible; we want him to wash out his brain and go to the real thing. We want to show him how he may get upsides with life. As I said, either friends or the country, some”—she hesitated—“either some very dear person or some very dear place seems necessary to relieve life’s daily grey, and to show that it is grey. If possible, one should have both.”

“No—oh no! I mean he might be, but that would be really annoying. His head is stuffed with empty ideas from books, culture—terrible; we want him to clear his mind and experience the real thing. We want to show him how he can find joy in life. Like I said, either friends or a place that feels like home—some”—she paused—“either someone really special or a beautiful location seems essential to break up the daily monotony and to highlight just how dull it really is. Ideally, you’d have both.”

Some of her words ran past Mr. Wilcox. He let them run past. Others he caught and criticized with admirable lucidity.

Some of her words slipped past Mr. Wilcox. He let them go by. Others he picked up and criticized with impressive clarity.

“Your mistake is this, and it is a very common mistake. This young bounder has a life of his own. What right have you to conclude it is an unsuccessful life, or, as you call it, ‘grey’?”

“Your mistake is this, and it’s a very common one. This young guy has his own life. What right do you have to decide it’s an unsuccessful life, or, as you put it, ‘grey’?”

“Because—”

“Because—”

“One minute. You know nothing about him. He probably has his own joys and interests—wife, children, snug little home. That’s where we practical fellows”—he smiled—“are more tolerant than you intellectuals. We live and let live, and assume that things are jogging on fairly well elsewhere, and that the ordinary plain man may be trusted to look after his own affairs. I quite grant—I look at the faces of the clerks in my own office, and observe them to be dull, but I don’t know what’s going on beneath. So, by the way, with London. I have heard you rail against London, Miss Schlegel, and it seems a funny thing to say but I was very angry with you. What do you know about London? You only see civilization from the outside. I don’t say in your case, but in too many cases that attitude leads to morbidity, discontent, and Socialism.”

“One minute. You don’t know anything about him. He probably has his own joys and interests—maybe a wife, kids, a cozy little home. That’s where we practical folks”—he smiled—“are more accepting than you intellectuals. We live and let live, assuming that things are going pretty well elsewhere, and that the ordinary person can handle their own affairs. I admit—I look at the faces of the clerks in my office and see they seem dull, but I have no idea what’s going on beneath the surface. The same goes for London. I’ve heard you complain about London, Miss Schlegel, and I have to say, it really frustrated me. What do you know about London? You only see civilization from the outside. I’m not saying this about you specifically, but for too many people, that attitude leads to negativity, dissatisfaction, and Socialism.”

She admitted the strength of his position, though it undermined imagination. As he spoke, some outposts of poetry and perhaps of sympathy fell ruining, and she retreated to what she called her “second line”—to the special facts of the case.

She acknowledged the strength of his argument, even though it stifled creativity. As he talked, some areas of poetry and maybe even compassion crumbled, and she fell back to what she referred to as her "backup plan"—the specific facts of the situation.

“His wife is an old bore,” she said simply. “He never came home last Saturday night because he wanted to be alone, and she thought he was with us.”

“His wife is such a drag,” she said flatly. “He didn’t come home last Saturday night because he wanted to be by himself, and she thought he was with us.”

“With you?

“With you?

“Yes.” Evie tittered. “He hasn’t got the cosy home that you assumed. He needs outside interests.”

“Yeah.” Evie giggled. “He doesn’t have the cozy home you thought. He needs some outside interests.”

“Naughty young man!” cried the girl.

“Naughty young man!” the girl exclaimed.

“Naughty?” said Margaret, who hated naughtiness more than sin. “When you’re married, Miss Wilcox, won’t you want outside interests?”

“Naughty?” said Margaret, who hated mischief more than anything. “When you’re married, Miss Wilcox, won’t you want to have interests outside of that?”

“He has apparently got them,” put in Mr. Wilcox slyly.

“He apparently has them,” Mr. Wilcox added slyly.

“Yes, indeed, Father.”

“Yes, Father.”

“He was tramping in Surrey, if you mean that,” said Margaret, pacing away rather crossly.

“He was walking in Surrey, if that’s what you mean,” said Margaret, walking away a bit annoyed.

“Oh, I dare say!”

“Oh, I must say!”

“Miss Wilcox, he was!”

"Miss Wilcox, he was!"

“M-m-m-m!” from Mr. Wilcox, who thought the episode amusing, if risqué. With most ladies he would not have discussed it, but he was trading on Margaret’s reputation as an emanicipated woman.

“M-m-m-m!” from Mr. Wilcox, who found the situation funny, if a bit daring. With most ladies, he wouldn’t have talked about it, but he was banking on Margaret’s reputation as an independent woman.

“He said so, and about such a thing he wouldn’t lie.”

“He said that, and he wouldn’t lie about something like that.”

They both began to laugh.

They both started laughing.

“That’s where I differ from you. Men lie about their positions and prospects, but not about a thing of that sort.”

"That's where I see things differently from you. Guys might lie about their status and future, but not about something like that."

He shook his head. “Miss Schlegel, excuse me, but I know the type.”

He shook his head. “Miss Schlegel, sorry, but I know that kind of person.”

“I said before—he isn’t a type. He cares about adventures rightly. He’s certain that our smug existence isn’t all. He’s vulgar and hysterical and bookish, but I don’t think that sums him up. There’s manhood in him as well. Yes, that’s what I’m trying to say. He’s a real man.”

“I mentioned earlier—he’s not just a stereotype. He genuinely values adventures. He knows our comfortable lives aren’t everything. He can be crass and dramatic and a bit of a nerd, but I don’t think that captures everything about him. There’s a ruggedness to him too. Yes, that’s what I mean. He’s a real man.”

As she spoke their eyes met, and it was as if Mr. Wilcox’s defences fell. She saw back to the real man in him. Unwittingly she had touched his emotions. A woman and two men—they had formed the magic triangle of sex, and the male was thrilled to jealousy, in case the female was attracted by another male. Love, say the ascetics, reveals our shameful kinship with the beasts. Be it so: one can bear that; jealousy is the real shame. It is jealousy, not love, that connects us with the farmyard intolerably, and calls up visions of two angry cocks and a complacent hen. Margaret crushed complacency down because she was civilized. Mr. Wilcox, uncivilized, continued to feel anger long after he had rebuilt his defences, and was again presenting a bastion to the world.

As she spoke, their eyes locked, and it felt like Mr. Wilcox's defenses came crashing down. She glimpsed the real man inside him. Unknowingly, she had touched his feelings. A woman and two men—they had created the alluring triangle of attraction, and the man was stirred with jealousy, worried that the woman might be interested in another man. Love, the ascetics say, exposes our shameful connection to animals. So be it: that's something we can handle; jealousy is the true disgrace. It’s jealousy, not love, that ties us to the farmyard in an unbearable way, calling to mind images of two angry roosters and a self-satisfied hen. Margaret suppressed her complacency because she was civilized. Mr. Wilcox, on the other hand, uncivilized, continued to feel anger long after he had rebuilt his defenses and was again putting up a barrier against the world.

“Miss Schlegel, you’re a pair of dear creatures, but you really must be careful in this uncharitable world. What does your brother say?”

“Miss Schlegel, you’re both such lovely people, but you really need to be careful in this harsh world. What does your brother think?”

“I forget.”

"I forgot."

“Surely he has some opinion?”

“Surely he has an opinion?”

“He laughs, if I remember correctly.”

“He laughs, if I remember right.”

“He’s very clever, isn’t he?” said Evie, who had met and detested Tibby at Oxford.

“Isn’t he really clever?” Evie said, having met and disliked Tibby at Oxford.

“Yes, pretty well—but I wonder what Helen’s doing.”

“Yes, pretty good—but I wonder what Helen is up to.”

“She is very young to undertake this sort of thing,” said Mr. Wilcox.

“She’s way too young to take on something like this,” said Mr. Wilcox.

Margaret went out into the landing. She heard no sound, and Mr. Bast’s topper was missing from the hall.

Margaret stepped out into the landing. She didn’t hear anything, and Mr. Bast’s hat was gone from the hall.

“Helen!” she called.

“Helen!” she shouted.

“Yes!” replied a voice from the library.

“Yes!” replied a voice from the library.

“You in there?”

“Are you in there?”

“Yes—he’s gone some time.”

"Yeah—he's been gone a while."

Margaret went to her. “Why, you’re all alone,” she said.

Margaret approached her. “Wow, you’re all by yourself,” she said.

“Yes—it’s all right, Meg—Poor, poor creature—”

“Yes—it’s fine, Meg—Poor thing—”

“Come back to the Wilcoxes and tell me later—Mr. W. much concerned, and slightly titillated.”

“Come back to the Wilcoxes and let me know later—Mr. W. is very concerned and a bit intrigued.”

“Oh, I’ve no patience with him. I hate him. Poor dear Mr. Bast! he wanted to talk literature, and we would talk business. Such a muddle of a man, and yet so worth pulling through. I like him extraordinarily.”

“Oh, I have no patience for him. I can’t stand him. Poor Mr. Bast! He wanted to discuss literature, while we focused on business. He’s such a confused guy, but I really believe he’s worth saving. I like him a lot.”

“Well done,” said Margaret, kissing her, “but come into the drawing-room now, and don’t talk about him to the Wilcoxes. Make light of the whole thing.”

“Well done,” said Margaret, kissing her, “but come into the living room now, and don’t mention him to the Wilcoxes. Downplay the whole situation.”

Helen came and behaved with a cheerfulness that reassured their visitor—this hen at all events was fancy-free.

Helen arrived and acted with a cheerfulness that put their visitor at ease—this hen, at least, was carefree.

“He’s gone with my blessing,” she cried, “and now for puppies.”

“He's left with my blessing,” she exclaimed, “and now it's time for puppies.”

As they drove away, Mr. Wilcox said to his daughter:

As they drove off, Mr. Wilcox said to his daughter:

“I am really concerned at the way those girls go on. They are as clever as you make ’em, but unpractical—God bless me! One of these days they’ll go too far. Girls like that oughtn’t to live alone in London. Until they marry, they ought to have someone to look after them. We must look in more often—we’re better than no one. You like them, don’t you, Evie?”

“I’m really worried about how those girls behave. They’re as smart as you make them, but they’re not practical—goodness! One of these days they’ll push it too far. Girls like that shouldn’t be living alone in London. Until they get married, they need someone to take care of them. We should check in on them more often—we’re better than no one. You like them, don’t you, Evie?”

Evie replied: “Helen’s right enough, but I can’t stand the toothy one. And I shouldn’t have called either of them girls.”

Evie replied: “Helen's got a point, but I can't deal with the one with the big teeth. And I shouldn't have called either of them girls.”

Evie had grown up handsome. Dark-eyed, with the glow of youth under sunburn, built firmly and firm-lipped, she was the best the Wilcoxes could do in the way of feminine beauty. For the present, puppies and her father were the only things she loved, but the net of matrimony was being prepared for her, and a few days later she was attracted to a Mr. Percy Cahill, an uncle of Mrs. Charles, and he was attracted to her.

Evie had grown up beautifully. With dark eyes and the youthful glow of sun-kissed skin, she was well-built and had a confident demeanor. She was the best the Wilcoxes could offer in terms of feminine beauty. For now, puppies and her father were the only things she loved, but plans for her marriage were being set in motion, and a few days later, she found herself drawn to Mr. Percy Cahill, an uncle of Mrs. Charles, who was also attracted to her.

Chapter 17

The Age of Property holds bitter moments even for a proprietor. When a move is imminent, furniture becomes ridiculous, and Margaret now lay awake at nights wondering where, where on earth they and all their belongings would be deposited in September next. Chairs, tables, pictures, books, that had rumbled down to them through the generations, must rumble forward again like a slide of rubbish to which she longed to give the final push, and send toppling into the sea. But there were all their father’s books—they never read them, but they were their father’s, and must be kept. There was the marble-topped chiffonier—their mother had set store by it, they could not remember why. Round every knob and cushion in the house sentiment gathered, a sentiment that was at times personal, but more often a faint piety to the dead, a prolongation of rites that might have ended at the grave.

The Age of Property has tough moments even for a homeowner. When a move is coming up, furniture feels pointless, and Margaret now lies awake at night wondering where they and all their stuff would end up in September. Chairs, tables, pictures, and books, which had been passed down through the generations, must be pushed out again like a pile of junk that she wished she could finally shove over the edge and into the sea. But there were all their father’s books—they never read them, but they belonged to their father, so they had to be kept. Then there was the marble-topped dresser—her mother valued it, though they couldn’t remember why. Sentiment clung to every knob and cushion in the house, a feeling that was sometimes personal but more often a vague respect for the dead, extending rituals that should have ended at the grave.

It was absurd, if you came to think of it; Helen and Tibby came to think of it: Margaret was too busy with the house-agents. The feudal ownership of land did bring dignity, whereas the modern ownership of movables is reducing us again to a nomadic horde. We are reverting to the civilization of luggage, and historians of the future will note how the middle classes accreted possessions without taking root in the earth, and may find in this the secret of their imaginative poverty. The Schlegels were certainly the poorer for the loss of Wickham Place. It had helped to balance their lives, and almost to counsel them. Nor is their ground-landlord spiritually the richer. He has built flats on its site, his motor-cars grow swifter, his exposures of Socialism more trenchant. But he has spilt the precious distillation of the years, and no chemistry of his can give it back to society again.

It was ridiculous, if you really thought about it; Helen and Tibby thought so too: Margaret was too occupied with the real estate agents. The old way of owning land gave a sense of dignity, while modern ownership of possessions is turning us back into a wandering tribe. We are going back to a lifestyle focused on luggage, and future historians will observe how the middle classes accumulated belongings without ever truly settling down, and might discover in this the reason for their lack of imagination. The Schlegels were definitely worse off for losing Wickham Place. It had helped balance their lives and almost guided them. Nor is their landlord any better off spiritually. He has built apartments on its site, his cars get faster, and his views on Socialism are sharper. But he has spilled the valuable essence of the years, and no science of his can return it to society.

Margaret grew depressed; she was anxious to settle on a house before they left town to pay their annual visit to Mrs. Munt. She enjoyed this visit, and wanted to have her mind at ease for it. Swanage, though dull, was stable, and this year she longed more than usual for its fresh air and for the magnificent downs that guard it on the north. But London thwarted her; in its atmosphere she could not concentrate. London only stimulates, it cannot sustain; and Margaret, hurrying over its surface for a house without knowing what sort of a house she wanted, was paying for many a thrilling sensation in the past. She could not even break loose from culture, and her time was wasted by concerts which it would be a sin to miss, and invitations which it would never do to refuse. At last she grew desperate; she resolved that she would go nowhere and be at home to no one until she found a house, and broke the resolution in half an hour.

Margaret fell into a depression; she was eager to settle on a house before they left town for their yearly visit to Mrs. Munt. She loved this visit and wanted to feel relaxed about it. Swanage, although dull, felt familiar, and this year she craved its fresh air and the stunning downs that protect it to the north more than ever. But London was getting in her way; she couldn't focus in its atmosphere. London only excites you, it can't hold you up; and as Margaret rushed around looking for a house without knowing what kind she wanted, she was paying for a lot of thrilling moments from the past. She couldn't even escape from the cultural scene, and her time was wasted on must-see concerts and invitations she couldn't decline. Finally, she became desperate; she decided she wouldn’t go anywhere or host anyone until she found a house, but she broke that promise within half an hour.

Once she had humorously lamented that she had never been to Simpson’s restaurant in the Strand. Now a note arrived from Miss Wilcox, asking her to lunch there. Mr. Cahill was coming, and the three would have such a jolly chat, and perhaps end up at the Hippodrome. Margaret had no strong regard for Evie, and no desire to meet her fiancé, and she was surprised that Helen, who had been far funnier about Simpson’s, had not been asked instead. But the invitation touched her by its intimate tone. She must know Evie Wilcox better than she supposed, and declaring that she “simply must,” she accepted.

Once she had jokingly complained that she had never been to Simpson’s restaurant in the Strand. Now, a note arrived from Miss Wilcox, inviting her to lunch there. Mr. Cahill was coming, and the three would have a great conversation, maybe even go to the Hippodrome afterward. Margaret didn’t have any strong feelings for Evie and didn’t want to meet her fiancé, and she was surprised that Helen, who had been much funnier about Simpson’s, hadn’t been asked instead. But the invitation touched her with its personal tone. She must know Evie Wilcox better than she thought, and deciding that she “absolutely must,” she accepted.

But when she saw Evie at the entrance of the restaurant, staring fiercely at nothing after the fashion of athletic women, her heart failed her anew. Miss Wilcox had changed perceptibly since her engagement. Her voice was gruffer, her manner more downright, and she was inclined to patronize the more foolish virgin. Margaret was silly enough to be pained at this. Depressed at her isolation, she saw not only houses and furniture, but the vessel of life itself slipping past her, with people like Evie and Mr. Cahill on board.

But when she saw Evie at the entrance of the restaurant, staring intensely at nothing like athletic women do, her heart sank again. Miss Wilcox had noticeably changed since her engagement. Her voice was rougher, her manner more straightforward, and she tended to look down on the more naive girl. Margaret was foolish enough to feel hurt by this. Feeling down about her loneliness, she watched not just houses and furniture, but the very essence of life itself passing her by, with people like Evie and Mr. Cahill on board.

There are moments when virtue and wisdom fail us, and one of them came to her at Simpson’s in the Strand. As she trod the staircase, narrow, but carpeted thickly, as she entered the eating-room, where saddles of mutton were being trundled up to expectant clergymen, she had a strong, if erroneous, conviction of her own futility, and wished she had never come out of her backwater, where nothing happened except art and literature, and where no one ever got married or succeeded in remaining engaged. Then came a little surprise. “Father might be of the party—yes, Father was.” With a smile of pleasure she moved forward to greet him, and her feeling of loneliness vanished.

There are times when we lose our sense of right and our judgment, and one of those times hit her at Simpson’s in the Strand. As she walked up the narrow staircase, which was thickly carpeted, and entered the dining area where servers were bringing in plates of mutton for waiting clergymen, she felt a strong, though mistaken, sense of her own uselessness and wished she had stayed in her quiet life, where nothing happened except for art and literature, and where no one ever got married or stayed engaged. Then she had a little surprise. “Father might be here—yes, Father is.” With a smile of happiness, she moved forward to greet him, and her feeling of loneliness disappeared.

“I thought I’d get round if I could,” said he. “Evie told me of her little plan, so I just slipped in and secured a table. Always secure a table first. Evie, don’t pretend you want to sit by your old father, because you don’t. Miss Schlegel, come in my side, out of pity. My goodness, but you look tired! Been worrying round after your young clerks?”

“I thought I’d come by if I could,” he said. “Evie told me about her little plan, so I just slipped in and grabbed a table. Always grab a table first. Evie, don’t act like you want to sit with your old dad, because you don’t. Miss Schlegel, come sit by me out of pity. Goodness, you look tired! Have you been worrying about your young clerks?”

“No, after houses,” said Margaret, edging past him into the box. “I’m hungry, not tired; I want to eat heaps.”

“No, after houses,” said Margaret, squeezing past him into the box. “I’m hungry, not tired; I want to eat a lot.”

“That’s good. What’ll you have?”

“Sounds good. What will you have?”

“Fish pie,” said she, with a glance at the menu.

“Fish pie,” she said, glancing at the menu.

“Fish pie! Fancy coming for fish pie to Simpson’s. It’s not a bit the thing to go for here.”

“Fish pie! Want to come for fish pie at Simpson’s? It’s definitely not the thing to go for here.”

“Go for something for me, then,” said Margaret, pulling off her gloves. Her spirits were rising, and his reference to Leonard Bast had warmed her curiously.

“Do something for me, then,” said Margaret, taking off her gloves. She was feeling uplifted, and his mention of Leonard Bast had surprisingly brightened her mood.

“Saddle of mutton,” said he after profound reflection: “and cider to drink. That’s the type of thing. I like this place, for a joke, once in a way. It is so thoroughly Old English. Don’t you agree?”

“Lamb saddle,” he said after deep thought, “and cider to drink. That’s the kind of thing. I like this place, as a joke, once in a while. It’s so completely Old English. Don’t you think?”

“Yes,” said Margaret, who didn’t. The order was given, the joint rolled up, and the carver, under Mr. Wilcox’s direction, cut the meat where it was succulent, and piled their plates high. Mr. Cahill insisted on sirloin, but admitted that he had made a mistake later on. He and Evie soon fell into a conversation of the “No, I didn’t; yes, you did” type—conversation which, though fascinating to those who are engaged in it, neither desires nor deserves the attention of others.

“Yeah,” said Margaret, who didn’t. The order was placed, the joint was rolled up, and the carver, following Mr. Wilcox’s lead, sliced the meat where it was juicy and filled their plates to the brim. Mr. Cahill insisted on sirloin but later confessed that he had made a mistake. He and Evie quickly got into a back-and-forth conversation of the “No, I didn’t; yes, you did” kind—talk that, while captivating for those involved, neither seeks nor deserves the interest of others.

“It’s a golden rule to tip the carver. Tip everywhere’s my motto.”

“It’s a golden rule to tip the carver. Tip everywhere is my motto.”

“Perhaps it does make life more human.”

“Maybe it does make life more human.”

“Then the fellows know one again. Especially in the East, if you tip, they remember you from year’s end to year’s end.

“Then the guys remember you again. Especially in the East, if you tip, they remember you from year to year.”

“Have you been in the East?”

“Have you been to the East?”

“Oh, Greece and the Levant. I used to go out for sport and business to Cyprus; some military society of a sort there. A few piastres, properly distributed, help to keep one’s memory green. But you, of course, think this shockingly cynical. How’s your discussion society getting on? Any new Utopias lately?”

“Oh, Greece and the Levant. I used to travel for leisure and work to Cyprus; there was some kind of military organization there. A few coins, well spent, help to keep one’s memory fresh. But you probably find this incredibly cynical. How’s your discussion group doing? Any new Utopias recently?”

“No, I’m house-hunting, Mr. Wilcox, as I’ve already told you once. Do you know of any houses?”

“No, I’m looking for a house, Mr. Wilcox, like I already mentioned. Do you know of any available?”

“Afraid I don’t.”

"Sorry, I don't."

“Well, what’s the point of being practical if you can’t find two distressed females a house? We merely want a small house with large rooms, and plenty of them.”

“Well, what’s the point of being practical if you can’t find two troubled women a house? We just want a small house with big rooms, and lots of them.”

“Evie, I like that! Miss Schlegel expects me to turn house agent for her!”

“Evie, I love that! Miss Schlegel wants me to be her real estate agent!”

“What’s that, Father?

"What is that, Dad?"

“I want a new home in September, and someone must find it. I can’t.”

“I want a new place in September, and someone has to find it. I can’t.”

“Percy, do you know of anything?”

"Percy, do you know anything about this?"

“I can’t say I do,” said Mr. Cahill.

“I can’t say I do,” Mr. Cahill replied.

“How like you! You’re never any good.”

“How about you! You’re never any good.”

“Never any good. Just listen to her! Never any good. Oh, come!”

“Never any good. Just listen to her! Never any good. Oh, come on!”

“Well, you aren’t. Miss Schlegel, is he?”

“Well, you aren’t. Miss Schlegel, is he?”

The torrent of their love, having splashed these drops at Margaret, swept away on its habitual course. She sympathized with it now, for a little comfort had restored her geniality. Speech and silence pleased her equally, and while Mr. Wilcox made some preliminary inquiries about cheese, her eyes surveyed the restaurant, and admired its well-calculated tributes to the solidity of our past. Though no more Old English than the works of Kipling, it had selected its reminiscences so adroitly that her criticism was lulled, and the guests whom it was nourishing for imperial purposes bore the outer semblance of Parson Adams or Tom Jones. Scraps of their talk jarred oddly on the ear. “Right you are! I’ll cable out to Uganda this evening,” came from the table behind. “Their Emperor wants war; well, let him have it,” was the opinion of a clergyman. She smiled at such incongruities. “Next time,” she said to Mr. Wilcox, “you shall come to lunch with me at Mr. Eustace Miles’s.”

The rush of their love, having splashed these drops on Margaret, continued on its usual path. She felt a sense of connection to it now, as a bit of comfort had brought back her warmth. Both conversation and silence delighted her, and while Mr. Wilcox made some small talk about cheese, her eyes scanned the restaurant, appreciating its thoughtful nods to the strength of our history. Though it was no more Old English than Kipling's works, it had chosen its references so skillfully that her critical eye was relaxed, and the guests it was catering to for imperial purposes resembled Parson Adams or Tom Jones. Snatches of their conversations sounded strangely out of place. “Right you are! I’ll send a cable to Uganda this evening,” came from the table behind. “Their Emperor wants war; well, let him have it,” was a clergyman's view. She smiled at such oddities. “Next time,” she told Mr. Wilcox, “you'll come to lunch with me at Mr. Eustace Miles’s.”

“With pleasure.”

“Gladly.”

“No, you’d hate it,” she said, pushing her glass towards him for some more cider. “It’s all proteids and body-buildings, and people come up to you and beg your pardon, but you have such a beautiful aura.”

“No, you’d hate it,” she said, sliding her glass towards him for more cider. “It’s all about proteins and building muscles, and people come up to you and say, ‘Excuse me, but you have such a beautiful aura.’”

“A what?”

“A what now?”

“Never heard of an aura? Oh, happy, happy man! I scrub at mine for hours. Nor of an astral plane?”

“Never heard of an aura? Oh, lucky, lucky you! I spend hours cleaning mine. And what about the astral plane?”

He had heard of astral planes, and censured them.

He had heard of astral planes and criticized them.

“Just so. Luckily it was Helen’s aura, not mine, and she had to chaperone it and do the politenesses. I just sat with my handkerchief in my mouth till the man went.”

“Exactly. Fortunately, it was Helen’s charm, not mine, and she had to manage it and be polite. I just sat there with my handkerchief in my mouth until the guy left.”

“Funny experiences seem to come to you two girls. No one’s ever asked me about my—what d’ye call it? Perhaps I’ve not got one.”

“Funny experiences seem to happen to you two girls. No one’s ever asked me about my—what do you call it? Maybe I don’t have one.”

“You’re bound to have one, but it may be such a terrible colour that no one dares mention it.”

“You're sure to have one, but it could be such an awful color that no one wants to bring it up.”

“Tell me, though, Miss Schlegel, do you really believe in the supernatural and all that?”

“Tell me, though, Miss Schlegel, do you actually believe in the supernatural and all that?”

“Too difficult a question.”

"Too hard a question."

“Why’s that? Gruyère or Stilton?”

“Why’s that? Gruyère or Stilton?”

“Gruyère, please.”

"Please pass the Gruyère."

“Better have Stilton.”

"Better get Stilton."

“Stilton. Because, though I don’t believe in auras, and think Theosophy’s only a halfway-house—”

“Stilton. Because, even though I don’t believe in auras, and think Theosophy is just a stepping stone—”

“—Yet there may be something in it all the same,” he concluded, with a frown.

“—But there might be something to it after all,” he concluded, with a frown.

“Not even that. It may be halfway in the wrong direction. I can’t explain. I don’t believe in all these fads, and yet I don’t like saying that I don’t believe in them.”

“Not even that. It might be going halfway in the wrong direction. I can’t explain. I don’t believe in all these trends, and yet I don’t like saying that I don’t believe in them.”

He seemed unsatisfied, and said: “So you wouldn’t give me your word that you don’t hold with astral bodies and all the rest of it?”

He looked dissatisfied and said, “So you won’t promise me that you don’t believe in astral bodies and everything else?”

“I could,” said Margaret, surprised that the point was of any importance to him. “Indeed, I will. When I talked about scrubbing my aura, I was only trying to be funny. But why do you want this settled?”

“I could,” Margaret said, surprised that it mattered to him. “Actually, I will. When I mentioned scrubbing my aura, I was just trying to be funny. But why do you want this resolved?”

“I don’t know.”

“I don't know.”

“Now, Mr. Wilcox, you do know.”

"Now, Mr. Wilcox, you know."

“Yes, I am,” “No, you’re not,” burst from the lovers opposite. Margaret was silent for a moment, and then changed the subject.

“Yes, I am,” “No, you’re not,” came the responses from the lovers across from her. Margaret paused for a moment, then shifted the conversation to something else.

“How’s your house?”

"How's your place?"

“Much the same as when you honoured it last week.”

“Just like when you honored it last week.”

“I don’t mean Ducie Street. Howards End, of course.”

“I’m not talking about Ducie Street. I mean Howards End, of course.”

“Why ‘of course’?”

“Why obviously?”

“Can’t you turn out your tenant and let it to us? We’re nearly demented.”

“Can’t you kick out your tenant and rent it to us? We’re almost losing our minds.”

“Let me think. I wish I could help you. But I thought you wanted to be in town. One bit of advice: fix your district, then fix your price, and then don’t budge. That’s how I got both Ducie Street and Oniton. I said to myself, ‘I mean to be exactly here,’ and I was, and Oniton’s a place in a thousand.”

“Let me think. I wish I could help you. But I thought you wanted to be in town. One piece of advice: sort out your area first, then set your price, and don’t move from it. That’s how I got both Ducie Street and Oniton. I told myself, ‘I want to be right here,’ and I was, and Oniton’s a gem.”

“But I do budge. Gentlemen seem to mesmerize houses—cow them with an eye, and up they come, trembling. Ladies can’t. It’s the houses that are mesmerizing me. I’ve no control over the saucy things. Houses are alive. No?”

“But I do move. Guys seem to enchant houses—intimidate them with a glance, and up they come, shaking. Women can’t. It’s the houses that are enchanting me. I have no control over the cheeky things. Houses are alive. Right?”

“I’m out of my depth,” he said, and added: “Didn’t you talk rather like that to your office boy?”

“I’m in over my head,” he said, and added: “Didn’t you speak kind of like that to your office boy?”

“Did I?—I mean I did, more or less. I talk the same way to every one—or try to.”

“Did I?—I mean I did, more or less. I talk the same way to everyone—or try to.”

“Yes, I know. And how much do you suppose that he understood of it?”

“Yes, I know. And how much do you think he actually understood of it?”

“That’s his lookout. I don’t believe in suiting my conversation to my company. One can doubtless hit upon some medium of exchange that seems to do well enough, but it’s no more like the real thing than money is like food. There’s no nourishment in it. You pass it to the lower classes, and they pass it back to you, and this you call ‘social intercourse’ or ‘mutual endeavour,’ when it’s mutual priggishness if it’s anything. Our friends at Chelsea don’t see this. They say one ought to be at all costs intelligible, and sacrifice—”

“That’s his problem. I don’t think I should adjust my conversation to fit the people I’m with. You might find some way to communicate that works well enough, but it’s not the same as the real deal, just like money isn’t food. There’s no real substance to it. You give it to the lower classes, and they hand it back to you, and you call this ‘social interaction’ or ‘collaboration,’ when really it’s just mutual pretentiousness if it’s anything. Our friends in Chelsea don’t get this. They say you should always be understandable and sacrifice—”

“Lower classes,” interrupted Mr. Wilcox, as it were thrusting his hand into her speech. “Well, you do admit that there are rich and poor. That’s something.”

“Lower classes,” interrupted Mr. Wilcox, as if he were cutting into her words. “Well, you do acknowledge that there are rich and poor. That’s something.”

Margaret could not reply. Was he incredibly stupid, or did he understand her better than she understood herself?

Margaret couldn't respond. Was he really that clueless, or did he get her better than she got herself?

“You do admit that, if wealth was divided up equally, in a few years there would be rich and poor again just the same. The hard-working man would come to the top, the wastrel sink to the bottom.”

“You do acknowledge that if wealth were divided up equally, in a few years there would still be rich and poor just the same. The hard-working person would rise to the top, while the spendthrift would sink to the bottom.”

“Every one admits that.”

"Everyone admits that."

“Your Socialists don’t.”

"Your socialists don’t."

“My Socialists do. Yours mayn’t; but I strongly suspect yours of being not Socialists, but ninepins, which you have constructed for your own amusement. I can’t imagine any living creature who would bowl over quite so easily.”

“My Socialists do. Yours might not; but I really suspect yours are not Socialists at all, but just targets you've set up for your own entertainment. I can't picture any living being that would fall over that easily.”

He would have resented this had she not been a woman. But women may say anything—it was one of his holiest beliefs—and he only retorted, with a gay smile: “I don’t care. You’ve made two damaging admissions, and I’m heartily with you in both.”

He would have been upset about this if she hadn't been a woman. But women can say anything—it was one of his strongest beliefs—and he just replied, with a cheerful smile: “I don't care. You've made two damaging admissions, and I'm totally with you on both.”

In time they finished lunch, and Margaret, who had excused herself from the Hippodrome, took her leave. Evie had scarcely addressed her, and she suspected that the entertainment had been planned by the father. He and she were advancing out of their respective families towards a more intimate acquaintance. It had begun long ago. She had been his wife’s friend, and, as such, he had given her that silver vinaigrette as a memento. It was pretty of him to have given that vinaigrette, and he had always preferred her to Helen—unlike most men. But the advance had been astonishing lately. They had done more in a week than in two years, and were really beginning to know each other.

Eventually, they wrapped up lunch, and Margaret, who had excused herself from the Hippodrome, took her leave. Evie had barely said a word to her, and she suspected that the entertainment had been arranged by the father. He and she were both stepping out of their respective families into a closer friendship. This connection had started a long time ago. She had been his wife’s friend, and because of that, he had given her that silver vinaigrette as a keepsake. It was thoughtful of him to give her that vinaigrette, and he had always liked her more than Helen—different from most men. But the progress they had made recently was surprising. They had connected more in a week than in two years, and were genuinely starting to understand each other.

She did not forget his promise to sample Eustace Miles, and asked him as soon as she could secure Tibby as his chaperon. He came, and partook of body-building dishes with humility.

She remembered his promise to try Eustace Miles and asked him as soon as she could arrange for Tibby to be his chaperone. He came and ate the health-focused dishes with a sense of humility.

Next morning the Schlegels left for Swanage. They had not succeeded in finding a new home.

Next morning, the Schlegels headed to Swanage. They hadn't managed to find a new home.

Chapter 18

As they were seated at Aunt Juley’s breakfast-table at The Bays, parrying her excessive hospitality and enjoying the view of the bay, a letter came for Margaret and threw her into perturbation. It was from Mr. Wilcox. It announced an “important change” in his plans. Owing to Evie’s marriage, he had decided to give up his house in Ducie Street, and was willing to let it on a yearly tenancy. It was a businesslike letter, and stated frankly what he would do for them and what he would not do. Also the rent. If they approved, Margaret was to come up at once—the words were underlined, as is necessary when dealing with women—and to go over the house with him. If they disapproved, a wire would oblige, as he should put it into the hands of an agent.

As they sat at Aunt Juley’s breakfast table at The Bays, dodging her excessive hospitality and enjoying the view of the bay, a letter arrived for Margaret that threw her into a bit of a panic. It was from Mr. Wilcox. He mentioned an “important change” in his plans. Due to Evie’s marriage, he had decided to give up his house on Ducie Street and was open to renting it on a yearly basis. It was a straightforward business letter that clearly outlined what he would do for them and what he wouldn’t. It also included the rent amount. If they were interested, Margaret was to come up at once—the words were underlined, as is necessary when dealing with women—and go over the house with him. If they weren’t interested, a quick message would suffice, as he would then hand it over to an agent.

The letter perturbed, because she was not sure what it meant. If he liked her, if he had manoeuvred to get her to Simpson’s, might this be a manoeuvre to get her to London, and result in an offer of marriage? She put it to herself as indelicately as possible, in the hope that her brain would cry, “Rubbish, you’re a self-conscious fool!” But her brain only tingled a little and was silent, and for a time she sat gazing at the mincing waves, and wondering whether the news would seem strange to the others.

The letter troubled her because she wasn't sure what it meant. Did he like her? Had he planned to get her to Simpson’s, and could this be a ploy to get her to London that might lead to a marriage proposal? She asked herself as delicately as possible, hoping her mind would yell, “Nonsense, you're just being insecure!” But her mind only felt a slight flutter and stayed quiet, and for a while, she sat staring at the gentle waves, wondering if the news would seem odd to the others.

As soon as she began speaking, the sound of her own voice reassured her. There could be nothing in it. The replies also were typical, and in the buff of conversation her fears vanished.

As soon as she started talking, hearing her own voice made her feel better. There was nothing wrong with it. The responses were also standard, and in the flow of conversation, her fears slipped away.

“You needn’t go though—” began her hostess.

“You don’t have to go though—” began her hostess.

“I needn’t, but hadn’t I better? It’s really getting rather serious. We let chance after chance slip, and the end of it is we shall be bundled out bag and baggage into the street. We don’t know what we want, that’s the mischief with us—”

“I don’t have to, but shouldn’t I? It’s getting pretty serious. We’ve let opportunity after opportunity pass us by, and the result is we’ll be kicked out with all our stuff into the street. We have no idea what we want, and that’s the problem with us—”

“No, we have no real ties,” said Helen, helping herself to toast.

“No, we don't have any real connections,” said Helen, helping herself to toast.

“Shan’t I go up to town today, take the house if it’s the least possible, and then come down by the afternoon train tomorrow, and start enjoying myself. I shall be no fun to myself or to others until this business is off my mind.”

“Shouldn't I go to the city today, take the house if it's the least amount, and then return on the afternoon train tomorrow, and start having some fun? I won't be any fun for myself or anyone else until this is off my mind.”

“But you won’t do anything rash, Margaret?”

“But you won’t do anything reckless, Margaret?”

“There’s nothing rash to do.”

"There's nothing impulsive to do."

“Who are the Wilcoxes?” said Tibby, a question that sounds silly, but was really extremely subtle, as his aunt found to her cost when she tried to answer it. “I don’t manage the Wilcoxes; I don’t see where they come in.”

“Who are the Wilcoxes?” said Tibby, a question that seems silly but was actually quite nuanced, as his aunt discovered the hard way when she attempted to answer it. “I don’t manage the Wilcoxes; I don’t see how they fit in.”

“No more do I,” agreed Helen. “It’s funny that we just don’t lose sight of them. Out of all our hotel acquaintances, Mr. Wilcox is the only one who has stuck. It is now over three years, and we have drifted away from far more interesting people in that time.

“No more do I,” agreed Helen. “Isn’t it strange that we just can’t seem to forget them? Out of all the people we’ve met at hotels, Mr. Wilcox is the only one who has hung around. It’s been over three years now, and we’ve moved on from much more interesting people during that time.

“Interesting people don’t get one houses.”

“Interesting people don’t get one house.”

“Meg, if you start in your honest-English vein, I shall throw the treacle at you.”

“Meg, if you start talking in your usual honest way, I’ll throw the syrup at you.”

“It’s a better vein than the cosmopolitan,” said Margaret, getting up. “Now, children, which is it to be? You know the Ducie Street house. Shall I say yes or shall I say no? Tibby love—which? I’m specially anxious to pin you both.”

“It’s a better option than the cosmopolitan,” said Margaret, getting up. “Now, kids, what’s it going to be? You know the Ducie Street house. Should I say yes or should I say no? Tibby, dear—which one? I really want to get a decision from both of you.”

“It all depends what meaning you attach to the word ‘possi—’”

“It all depends on what meaning you attach to the word ‘possi—’”

“It depends on nothing of the sort. Say ‘yes.’”

“It’s not about that at all. Just say ‘yes.’”

“Say ‘no.’”

"Just say no."

Then Margaret spoke rather seriously. “I think,” she said, “that our race is degenerating. We cannot settle even this little thing; what will it be like when we have to settle a big one?”

Then Margaret spoke quite seriously. “I think,” she said, “that our society is going downhill. We can't even agree on this small issue; how will we handle a big one?”

“It will be as easy as eating,” returned Helen.

“It will be as easy as pie,” replied Helen.

“I was thinking of Father. How could he settle to leave Germany as he did, when he had fought for it as a young man, and all his feelings and friends were Prussian? How could he break loose with Patriotism and begin aiming at something else? It would have killed me. When he was nearly forty he could change countries and ideals—and we, at our age, can’t change houses. It’s humiliating.”

“I was thinking about Dad. How could he just leave Germany like that, after fighting for it when he was young, especially when all his feelings and friends were Prussian? How could he let go of his patriotism and start pursuing something different? It would have crushed me. When he was almost forty, he could switch countries and change his beliefs—and here we are, at our age, unable to even change houses. It’s humiliating.”

“Your father may have been able to change countries,” said Mrs. Munt with asperity, “and that may or may not be a good thing. But he could change houses no better than you can, in fact, much worse. Never shall I forget what poor Emily suffered in the move from Manchester.”

“Your father might have been able to move to different countries,” Mrs. Munt said sharply, “and whether that was a good thing or not is debatable. But he was no better at changing homes than you are—actually, he's much worse at it. I will never forget what poor Emily went through during the move from Manchester.”

“I knew it,” cried Helen. “I told you so. It is the little things one bungles at. The big, real ones are nothing when they come.”

“I knew it,” Helen exclaimed. “I told you so. It’s the small things that trip you up. The big, real ones are nothing when they arrive.”

“Bungle, my dear! You are too little to recollect—in fact, you weren’t there. But the furniture was actually in the vans and on the move before the lease for Wickham Place was signed, and Emily took train with baby—who was Margaret then—and the smaller luggage for London, without so much as knowing where her new home would be. Getting away from that house may be hard, but it is nothing to the misery that we all went through getting you into it.”

“Bungle, my dear! You’re too young to remember—in fact, you weren’t even there. But the furniture was already on the vans and moving before the lease for Wickham Place was signed, and Emily took the train with the baby—who was Margaret then—and the smaller luggage to London, without even knowing where her new home would be. Leaving that house might be difficult, but it’s nothing compared to the misery we all experienced getting you into it.”

Helen, with her mouth full, cried: “And that’s the man who beat the Austrians, and the Danes, and the French, and who beat the Germans that were inside himself. And we’re like him.”

Helen, her mouth full, exclaimed: “And that’s the guy who defeated the Austrians, the Danes, the French, and the Germans within himself. And we’re just like him.”

“Speak for yourself,” said Tibby. “Remember that I am cosmopolitan, please.”

“Speak for yourself,” Tibby said. “Just keep in mind that I’m cosmopolitan, okay?”

“Helen may be right.”

“Helen might be right.”

“Of course she’s right,” said Helen.

“Of course she’s right,” Helen said.

Helen might be right, but she did not go up to London. Margaret did that. An interrupted holiday is the worst of the minor worries, and one may be pardoned for feeling morbid when a business letter snatches one away from the sea and friends. She could not believe that her father had ever felt the same. Her eyes had been troubling her lately, so that she could not read in the train, and it bored her to look at the landscape, which she had seen but yesterday. At Southampton she “waved” to Frieda: Frieda was on her way down to join them at Swanage, and Mrs. Munt had calculated that their trains would cross. But Frieda was looking the other way, and Margaret travelled on to town feeling solitary and old-maidish. How like an old maid to fancy that Mr. Wilcox was courting her! She had once visited a spinster—poor, silly, and unattractive—whose mania it was that every man who approached her fell in love. How Margaret’s heart had bled for the deluded thing! How she had lectured, reasoned, and in despair acquiesced! “I may have been deceived by the curate, my dear, but the young fellow who brings the midday post really is fond of me, and has, as a matter fact—” It had always seemed to her the most hideous corner of old age, yet she might be driven into it herself by the mere pressure of virginity.

Helen might have a point, but she didn't go up to London. That was Margaret. An interrupted vacation is one of those annoying little things, and it’s understandable to feel down when a business letter pulls you away from the beach and friends. She couldn’t imagine her father ever feeling the same way. Her eyes had been bothering her lately, so she couldn’t read on the train, and staring at the scenery, which she had just seen yesterday, was tedious. At Southampton, she waved to Frieda: Frieda was heading down to meet them in Swanage, and Mrs. Munt had figured their trains would pass each other. But Frieda was looking the other way, and Margaret continued on to the city feeling lonely and spinsterish. How ridiculous of her to think that Mr. Wilcox was interested in her! She had once visited a spinster—poor, foolish, and unattractive—who was convinced that every man who approached her was in love. Margaret had felt such sympathy for the misguided woman! She had lectured her, reasoned with her, and ultimately given in out of despair! “I might have been fooled by the curate, my dear, but the young man who delivers the midday mail really cares for me, and in fact—” It had always seemed to her one of the saddest aspects of old age, yet she might find herself pushed into it simply by the weight of remaining single.

Mr. Wilcox met her at Waterloo himself. She felt certain that he was not the same as usual; for one thing, he took offence at everything she said.

Mr. Wilcox met her at Waterloo himself. She was sure he wasn't like his usual self; for one thing, he got offended by everything she said.

“This is awfully kind of you,” she began, “but I’m afraid it’s not going to do. The house has not been built that suits the Schlegel family.”

“This is really kind of you,” she started, “but I’m afraid it’s just not going to work. The house hasn’t been created that fits the Schlegel family.”

“What! Have you come up determined not to deal?”

“What! Have you come up set on not negotiating?”

“Not exactly.”

"Not really."

“Not exactly? In that case let’s be starting.”

“Not exactly? In that case, let’s get started.”

She lingered to admire the motor, which was new and a fairer creature than the vermilion giant that had borne Aunt Juley to her doom three years before.

She stayed to admire the engine, which was new and a more attractive machine than the red giant that had taken Aunt Juley to her fate three years earlier.

“Presumably it’s very beautiful,” she said. “How do you like it, Crane?”

“Presumably it’s really beautiful,” she said. “What do you think of it, Crane?”

“Come, let’s be starting,” repeated her host. “How on earth did you know that my chauffeur was called Crane?”

“Come on, let’s get going,” her host said again. “How in the world did you know my chauffeur's name is Crane?”

“Why, I know Crane: I’ve been for a drive with Evie once. I know that you’ve got a parlourmaid called Milton. I know all sorts of things.”

“Sure, I know Crane: I took a drive with Evie once. I know you have a parlourmaid named Milton. I know all kinds of things.”

“Evie!” he echoed in injured tones. “You won’t see her. She’s gone out with Cahill. It’s no fun, I can tell you, being left so much alone. I’ve got my work all day—indeed, a great deal too much of it—but when I come home in the evening, I tell you, I can’t stand the house.”

“Evie!” he repeated, sounding hurt. “You won’t see her. She went out with Cahill. It’s really not fun being left all alone. I have my work all day—way too much of it, actually—but when I come home in the evening, I swear, I can’t take being in the house.”

“In my absurd way, I’m lonely too,” Margaret replied. “It’s heart-breaking to leave one’s old home. I scarcely remember anything before Wickham Place, and Helen and Tibby were born there. Helen says—”

“In my own strange way, I feel lonely too,” Margaret replied. “It’s really tough to leave your old home. I can barely remember anything before Wickham Place, and Helen and Tibby were born there. Helen says—”

“You, too, feel lonely?”

“Do you feel lonely, too?”

“Horribly. Hullo, Parliament’s back!”

“Awful. Hey, Parliament’s back!”

Mr. Wilcox glanced at Parliament contemptuously. The more important ropes of life lay elsewhere. “Yes, they are talking again.” said he. “But you were going to say—”

Mr. Wilcox looked at Parliament with disdain. The more significant aspects of life were found elsewhere. “Yeah, they're talking again,” he said. “But you were about to say—”

“Only some rubbish about furniture. Helen says it alone endures while men and houses perish, and that in the end the world will be a desert of chairs and sofas—just imagine it!—rolling through infinity with no one to sit upon them.”

“Just some nonsense about furniture. Helen says it’s the only thing that lasts while people and houses fade away, and that in the end, the world will be a desert of chairs and sofas—just picture it!—rolling through infinity with no one to sit on them.”

“Your sister always likes her little joke.”

“Your sister always enjoys her little joke.”

“She says ‘Yes,’ my brother says ‘No,’ to Ducie Street. It’s no fun helping us, Mr. Wilcox, I assure you.”

“She says ‘Yes,’ my brother says ‘No,’ about Ducie Street. It’s not fun helping us, Mr. Wilcox, I promise you.”

“You are not as unpractical as you pretend. I shall never believe it.”

“You're not as impractical as you act. I’ll never believe that.”

Margaret laughed. But she was—quite as unpractical. She could not concentrate on details. Parliament, the Thames, the irresponsive chauffeur, would flash into the field of house-hunting, and all demand some comment or response. It is impossible to see modern life steadily and see it whole, and she had chosen to see it whole. Mr. Wilcox saw steadily. He never bothered over the mysterious or the private. The Thames might run inland from the sea, the chauffeur might conceal all passion and philosophy beneath his unhealthy skin. They knew their own business, and he knew his.

Margaret laughed. But she was just as impractical. She couldn’t focus on the details. Parliament, the Thames, the unresponsive driver would suddenly intrude into her house-hunting thoughts, demanding some kind of comment or reaction. It’s impossible to take in modern life clearly and in its entirety, and she had chosen to view it as a whole. Mr. Wilcox saw things clearly. He never worried about the mysterious or personal matters. The Thames might flow inland from the sea, and the driver might hide all his passion and philosophy beneath his unhealthy exterior. They understood their own roles, and he understood his.

Yet she liked being with him. He was not a rebuke, but a stimulus, and banished morbidity. Some twenty years her senior, he preserved a gift that she supposed herself to have already lost—not youth’s creative power, but its self-confidence and optimism. He was so sure that it was a very pleasant world. His complexion was robust, his hair had receded but not thinned, the thick moustache and the eyes that Helen had compared to brandy-balls had an agreeable menace in them, whether they were turned towards the slums or towards the stars. Some day—in the millennium—there may be no need for his type. At present, homage is due to it from those who think themselves superior, and who possibly are.

Yet she enjoyed being with him. He wasn’t a criticism, but an encouragement, and he drove away negativity. About twenty years older than her, he had a quality that she thought she had already lost—not the creative energy of youth, but its confidence and optimism. He was certain that the world was a really nice place. His complexion was healthy, his hair had receded but wasn’t thin, and the thick mustache and the eyes that Helen had compared to brandy-balls had an appealing edge to them, whether looking toward the slums or the stars. Someday—in the far-off future—his type might not be needed. For now, those who think they’re above it owe him respect, and they very well might be.

“At all events you responded to my telegram promptly,” he remarked.

“At any rate, you replied to my message quickly,” he said.

“Oh, even I know a good thing when I see it.”

“Oh, I can recognize a good thing when I see one.”

“I’m glad you don’t despise the goods of this world.”

“I’m glad you don’t hate the things of this world.”

“Heavens, no! Only idiots and prigs do that.”

“Heavens, no! Only fools and snobs do that.”

“I am glad, very glad,” he repeated, suddenly softening and turning to her, as if the remark had pleased him. “There is so much cant talked in would-be intellectual circles. I am glad you don’t share it. Self-denial is all very well as a means of strengthening the character. But I can’t stand those people who run down comforts. They have usually some axe to grind. Can you?”

“I’m really glad, very glad,” he said, suddenly softening and turning to her, as if her comment had made him happy. “There’s so much nonsense talked in so-called intellectual circles. I’m glad you don’t buy into it. Self-denial is fine for building character, but I can’t stand those people who criticize comforts. They usually have their own agenda. Can you?”

“Comforts are of two kinds,” said Margaret, who was keeping herself in hand—“those we can share with others, like fire, weather, or music; and those we can’t—food, for instance. It depends.”

“Comforts come in two types,” said Margaret, who was staying composed—“ones we can share with others, like warmth, good weather, or music; and those we can’t—like food, for example. It varies.”

“I mean reasonable comforts, of course. I shouldn’t like to think that you—” He bent nearer; the sentence died unfinished. Margaret’s head turned very stupid, and the inside of it seemed to revolve like the beacon in a lighthouse. He did not kiss her, for the hour was half-past twelve, and the car was passing by the stables of Buckingham Palace. But the atmosphere was so charged with emotion that people only seemed to exist on her account, and she was surprised that Crane did not realize this, and turn round. Idiot though she might be, surely Mr. Wilcox was more—how should one put it?—more psychological than usual. Always a good judge of character for business purposes, he seemed this afternoon to enlarge his field, and to note qualities outside neatness, obedience, and decision.

“I mean reasonable comforts, of course. I wouldn’t want to think that you—” He leaned in closer; the sentence trailed off. Margaret’s mind felt numb, spinning like a lighthouse beacon. He didn’t kiss her, since it was half-past twelve and the car was passing the stables of Buckingham Palace. But the atmosphere was so filled with emotion that it felt like everyone else existed just for her, and she was surprised that Crane didn’t notice and turn around. She might be foolish, but surely Mr. Wilcox was being—how should one say it?—more insightful than usual. Always a sharp judge of character for business, he seemed today to broaden his focus and notice qualities beyond neatness, obedience, and decisiveness.

“I want to go over the whole house,” she announced when they arrived. “As soon as I get back to Swanage, which will be tomorrow afternoon, I’ll talk it over once more with Helen and Tibby, and wire you ‘yes’ or ‘no.’”

“I want to check out the whole house,” she said when they arrived. “As soon as I get back to Swanage, which will be tomorrow afternoon, I’ll discuss it one more time with Helen and Tibby, and text you ‘yes’ or ‘no.’”

“Right. The dining-room.” And they began their survey.

“Right. The dining room.” And they started their tour.

The dining-room was big, but over-furnished. Chelsea would have moaned aloud. Mr. Wilcox had eschewed those decorative schemes that wince, and relent, and refrain, and achieve beauty by sacrificing comfort and pluck. After so much self-colour and self-denial, Margaret viewed with relief the sumptuous dado, the frieze, the gilded wall-paper, amid whose foliage parrots sang. It would never do with her own furniture, but those heavy chairs, that immense side-board loaded with presentation plate, stood up against its pressure like men. The room suggested men, and Margaret, keen to derive the modern capitalist from the warriors and hunters of the past, saw it as an ancient guest-hall, where the lord sat at meat among his thanes. Even the Bible—the Dutch Bible that Charles had brought back from the Boer War—fell into position. Such a room admitted loot.

The dining room was spacious but had too much furniture. Chelsea would have complained loudly. Mr. Wilcox had avoided those design styles that are uncomfortable and compromise, which achieve beauty by sacrificing comfort and boldness. After so much simplicity and self-restraint, Margaret felt relieved seeing the lavish dado, the frieze, and the gold wallpaper, among which parrots were singing. This wouldn’t work with her own furniture, but those bulky chairs and that huge sideboard filled with presentation plates stood strong against the weight like men. The room gave off a vibe of masculinity, and Margaret, keen to link the modern capitalist to the warriors and hunters of the past, imagined it as an ancient gathering hall, where the lord dined with his warriors. Even the Bible—the Dutch Bible that Charles had brought back from the Boer War—fit right in. Such a room welcomed treasures.

“Now the entrance-hall.”

“Now the foyer.”

The entrance-hall was paved.

The entryway was paved.

“Here we fellows smoke.”

“Here we guys smoke.”

We fellows smoked in chairs of maroon leather. It was as if a motor-car had spawned. “Oh, jolly!” said Margaret, sinking into one of them.

We guys sat in maroon leather chairs, smoking. It felt like a car had just started up. “Oh, how exciting!” said Margaret, settling into one of them.

“You do like it?” he said, fixing his eyes on her upturned face, and surely betraying an almost intimate note. “It’s all rubbish not making oneself comfortable. Isn’t it?”

“You really like it?” he said, focusing on her lifted face, clearly revealing a hint of intimacy. “It’s nonsense not to make yourself comfortable. Isn’t it?”

“Ye-es. Semi-rubbish. Are those Cruikshanks?”

"Yeah. Semi-trash. Are those Cruikshanks?"

“Gillrays. Shall we go on upstairs?”

“Gillrays. Should we go upstairs?”

“Does all this furniture come from Howards End?”

“Does all this furniture come from Howards End?”

“The Howards End furniture has all gone to Oniton.”

“The furniture from Howards End has all been taken to Oniton.”

“Does—However, I’m concerned with the house, not the furniture. How big is this smoking-room?”

“Does—But I’m more concerned about the house, not the furniture. How big is this smoking room?”

“Thirty by fifteen. No, wait a minute. Fifteen and a half.”

“Thirty by fifteen. No, hold on. Fifteen and a half.”

“Ah, well. Mr. Wilcox, aren’t you ever amused at the solemnity with which we middle classes approach the subject of houses?”

“Ah, well. Mr. Wilcox, don't you ever find it funny how seriously we middle-class folks treat the topic of houses?”

They proceeded to the drawing-room. Chelsea managed better here. It was sallow and ineffective. One could visualize the ladies withdrawing to it, while their lords discussed life’s realities below, to the accompaniment of cigars. Had Mrs. Wilcox’s drawing-room looked thus at Howards End? Just as this thought entered Margaret’s brain, Mr. Wilcox did ask her to be his wife, and the knowledge that she had been right so overcame her that she nearly fainted.

They went to the living room. Chelsea felt more comfortable here. It was dull and uninviting. You could picture the women retreating to it while their husbands talked about the realities of life downstairs, smoking cigars. Did Mrs. Wilcox’s living room look like this at Howards End? Just as that thought crossed Margaret’s mind, Mr. Wilcox asked her to be his wife, and realizing she had been right almost made her faint.

But the proposal was not to rank among the world’s great love scenes.

But the proposal wasn’t going to be one of the world’s great love scenes.

“Miss Schlegel”—his voice was firm—“I have had you up on false pretences. I want to speak about a much more serious matter than a house.”

“Miss Schlegel”—his voice was steady—“I brought you here under false pretenses. I need to discuss a much more serious issue than a house.”

Margaret almost answered: “I know—”

Margaret nearly replied: “I know—”

“Could you be induced to share my—is it probable—”

“Would you be willing to share my—is it likely—”

“Oh, Mr. Wilcox!” she interrupted, holding the piano and averting her eyes. “I see, I see. I will write to you afterwards if I may.”

“Oh, Mr. Wilcox!” she interrupted, gripping the piano and looking away. “I understand, I understand. I’ll write to you later if that’s okay.”

He began to stammer. “Miss Schlegel—Margaret—you don’t understand.”

He started to stutter. “Miss Schlegel—Margaret—you don’t get it.”

“Oh yes! Indeed, yes!” said Margaret.

“Oh yes! Definitely, yes!” said Margaret.

“I am asking you to be my wife.”

“I’m asking you to marry me.”

So deep already was her sympathy, that when he said, “I am asking you to be my wife,” she made herself give a little start. She must show surprise if he expected it. An immense joy came over her. It was indescribable. It had nothing to do with humanity, and most resembled the all-pervading happiness of fine weather. Fine weather is due to the sun, but Margaret could think of no central radiance here. She stood in his drawing-room happy, and longing to give happiness. On leaving him she realized that the central radiance had been love.

So deep was her sympathy that when he said, “I’m asking you to marry me,” she forced herself to act a little surprised. She needed to show that she was taken aback if he expected it. An immense joy washed over her. It was beyond words. It had nothing to do with the ordinary experiences of life and felt more like the all-encompassing happiness that comes with nice weather. Nice weather is caused by the sun, but Margaret couldn’t pinpoint a specific source of light in this moment. She stood in his living room, feeling happy and wanting to share that happiness. When she left him, she realized that the true source of that light had been love.

“You aren’t offended, Miss Schlegel?”

"Are you offended, Miss Schlegel?"

“How could I be offended?”

"How could I take offense?"

There was a moment’s pause. He was anxious to get rid of her, and she knew it. She had too much intuition to look at him as he struggled for possessions that money cannot buy. He desired comradeship and affection, but he feared them, and she, who had taught herself only to desire, and could have clothed the struggle with beauty, held back, and hesitated with him.

There was a brief pause. He was eager to get her to leave, and she could sense it. She was too perceptive to watch him as he fought for things that money can't buy. He craved companionship and love, but he was scared of them, and she, who had trained herself to only want, and could have added beauty to the struggle, held back and hesitated alongside him.

“Good-bye,” she continued. “You will have a letter from me—I am going back to Swanage tomorrow.”

“Goodbye,” she said. “You’ll get a letter from me—I’m going back to Swanage tomorrow.”

“Thank you.”

"Thanks."

“Good-bye, and it’s you I thank.”

"Thanks and goodbye."

“I may order the motor round, mayn’t I?”

“I can order the motor around, right?”

“That would be most kind.”

"That would be very kind."

“I wish I had written instead. Ought I to have written?”

“I wish I had written instead. Should I have written?”

“Not at all.”

"Not at all."

“There’s just one question—”

“There's only one question—”

She shook her head. He looked a little bewildered, and they parted.

She shook her head. He looked a bit confused, and they went their separate ways.

They parted without shaking hands: she had kept the interview, for his sake, in tints of the quietest grey. Yet she thrilled with happiness ere she reached her own house. Others had loved her in the past, if one may apply to their brief desires so grave a word, but those others had been “ninnies”—young men who had nothing to do, old men who could find nobody better. And she had often “loved,” too, but only so far as the facts of sex demanded: mere yearnings for the masculine, to be dismissed for what they were worth, with a smile. Never before had her personality been touched. She was not young or very rich, and it amazed her that a man of any standing should take her seriously. As she sat trying to do accounts in her empty house, amidst beautiful pictures and noble books, waves of emotion broke, as if a tide of passion was flowing through the night air. She shook her head, tried to concentrate her attention, and failed. In vain did she repeat: “But I’ve been through this sort of thing before.” She had never been through it; the big machinery, as opposed to the little, had been set in motion, and the idea that Mr. Wilcox loved, obsessed her before she came to love him in return.

They parted without shaking hands: she had kept the interview, for his sake, in shades of the softest grey. Yet she was filled with happiness before she even got home. Others had loved her in the past, if you could really call their brief interests that serious, but those others had been “fools”—young men with too much free time and older men who couldn't find anyone better. And she had often “loved,” too, but only as much as physical attraction required: just passing desires for men, which she could easily dismiss with a smile. Never before had her personality been truly affected. She wasn't young or particularly wealthy, and it astonished her that a man of any stature would take her seriously. As she sat trying to sort out her finances in her empty house, surrounded by beautiful art and great books, waves of emotion crashed over her, as if a tide of passion was sweeping through the night air. She shook her head, attempted to focus, and couldn’t. She repeated to herself, “But I've been through this kind of thing before.” She had never experienced it like this; the larger forces, as opposed to the smaller ones, had been set in motion, and the thought that Mr. Wilcox cared for her consumed her before she even began to care for him in return.

She would come to no decision yet. “Oh, sir, this is so sudden”—that prudish phrase exactly expressed her when her time came. Premonitions are not preparation. She must examine more closely her own nature and his; she must talk it over judicially with Helen. It had been a strange love-scene—the central radiance unacknowledged from first to last. She, in his place, would have said “Ich liebe dich,” but perhaps it was not his habit to open the heart. He might have done it if she had pressed him—as a matter of duty, perhaps; England expects every man to open his heart once; but the effort would have jarred him, and never, if she could avoid it, should he lose those defences that he had chosen to raise against the world. He must never be bothered with emotional talk, or with a display of sympathy. He was an elderly man now, and it would be futile and impudent to correct him.

She still hadn't made a decision. “Oh, sir, this is so sudden”—that uptight phrase perfectly captured her when the moment arrived. Having a feeling isn’t the same as being ready. She needed to look more closely at her own feelings and his; she needed to discuss it rationally with Helen. It had been a strange love scene—the main connection unacknowledged from start to finish. If she were in his shoes, she would have said “I love you,” but maybe it wasn’t his style to open up. He might have done it if she had pushed him—maybe out of obligation; after all, England expects every man to open his heart at least once. But that would have made him uncomfortable, and she wanted to ensure he never lost those barriers he had chosen to put up against the world. He should never have to deal with emotional conversations or show of sympathy. He was getting older now, and it would be pointless and rude to correct him.

Mrs. Wilcox strayed in and out, ever a welcome ghost; surveying the scene, thought Margaret, without one hint of bitterness.

Mrs. Wilcox drifted in and out, always a welcomed presence; taking in the scene, Margaret thought, without a trace of resentment.

Chapter 19

If one wanted to show a foreigner England, perhaps the wisest course would be to take him to the final section of the Purbeck Hills, and stand him on their summit, a few miles to the east of Corfe. Then system after system of our island would roll together under his feet. Beneath him is the valley of the Frome, and all the wild lands that come tossing down from Dorchester, black and gold, to mirror their gorse in the expanses of Poole. The valley of the Stour is beyond, unaccountable stream, dirty at Blandford, pure at Wimborne—the Stour, sliding out of fat fields, to marry the Avon beneath the tower of Christchurch. The valley of the Avon—invisible, but far to the north the trained eye may see Clearbury Ring that guards it, and the imagination may leap beyond that on to Salisbury Plain itself, and beyond the Plain to all the glorious downs of Central England. Nor is Suburbia absent. Bournemouth’s ignoble coast cowers to the right, heralding the pine-trees that mean, for all their beauty, red houses, and the Stock Exchange, and extend to the gates of London itself. So tremendous is the City’s trail! But the cliffs of Freshwater it shall never touch, and the island will guard the Island’s purity till the end of time. Seen from the west, the Wight is beautiful beyond all laws of beauty. It is as if a fragment of England floated forward to greet the foreigner—chalk of our chalk, turf of our turf, epitome of what will follow. And behind the fragment lies Southampton, hostess to the nations, and Portsmouth, a latent fire, and all around it, with double and treble collision of tides, swirls the sea. How many villages appear in this view! How many castles! How many churches, vanished or triumphant! How many ships, railways, and roads! What incredible variety of men working beneath that lucent sky to what final end! The reason fails, like a wave on the Swanage beach; the imagination swells, spreads, and deepens, until it becomes geographic and encircles England.

If you wanted to show someone from another country England, a smart move would be to take them to the last part of the Purbeck Hills and stand them on top, just a few miles east of Corfe. From there, they could see our island’s features spread out beneath them. Below lies the valley of the Frome, along with the wild lands that flow down from Dorchester, a mix of black and gold, reflecting the gorse in the vast areas of Poole. Beyond that is the valley of the Stour, an unpredictable river that’s muddy in Blandford, but clear in Wimborne—the Stour flows out of fertile fields to join the Avon under the tower of Christchurch. The Avon valley is hidden, but a keen observer might spot Clearbury Ring to the north, guarding it, and the mind can wander beyond to Salisbury Plain and then to the stunning downs of Central England. Suburbia is present too. Bournemouth’s less-than-glamorous coast lies to the right, leading to the pine trees that, despite their beauty, indicate red houses, the Stock Exchange, and stretch all the way to the gates of London. The City’s influence is massive! But it will never reach the cliffs of Freshwater, and the island will maintain its purity forever. Viewed from the west, the Isle of Wight is breathtaking beyond all standards of beauty. It feels like a piece of England is reaching out to welcome the visitor—composed of our chalk and our turf, representing what’s to come. Behind this fragment are Southampton, welcoming nations, and Portsmouth, a simmering energy, surrounded by the sea swirling with the collision of tides. So many villages appear in this view! So many castles! So many churches, whether lost or standing proud! So many ships, railways, and roads! What an incredible variety of people working under that clear sky toward some ultimate goal! Understanding falters, like a wave hitting the beach at Swanage; the imagination expands, broadens, and deepens until it becomes a geography that encompasses England.

So Frieda Mosebach, now Frau Architect Liesecke, and mother to her husband’s baby, was brought up to these heights to be impressed, and, after a prolonged gaze, she said that the hills were more swelling here than in Pomerania, which was true, but did not seem to Mrs. Munt apposite. Poole Harbour was dry, which led her to praise the absence of muddy foreshore at Friedrich Wilhelms Bad, Rügen, where beech-trees hang over the tideless Baltic, and cows may contemplate the brine. Rather unhealthy Mrs. Munt thought this would be, water being safer when it moved about.

So Frieda Mosebach, now Mrs. Architect Liesecke and mother to her husband’s child, was brought up to these heights to be awed, and after a long look, she remarked that the hills were more rolling here than in Pomerania, which was true, but didn’t seem fitting to Mrs. Munt. Poole Harbour was dry, which made her appreciate the lack of muddy shore at Friedrich Wilhelms Bad, Rügen, where beech trees lean over the calm Baltic, and cows can contemplate the sea. Mrs. Munt thought this would be quite unhealthy, believing that water is safer when it’s moving around.

“And your English lakes—Vindermere, Grasmere—are they, then, unhealthy?”

“And your English lakes—Windermere, Grasmere—are they unhealthy then?”

“No, Frau Liesecke; but that is because they are fresh water, and different. Salt water ought to have tides, and go up and down a great deal, or else it smells. Look, for instance, at an aquarium.”

“No, Mrs. Liesecke; but that's because they’re freshwater and different. Saltwater should have tides, rising and falling a lot, or else it starts to smell. Just take a look at an aquarium.”

“An aquarium! Oh, Meesis Munt, you mean to tell me that fresh aquariums stink less than salt? Why, when Victor, my brother-in-law, collected many tadpoles—”

“An aquarium! Oh, Meesis Munt, are you saying that fresh aquariums smell less than saltwater ones? Because when my brother-in-law Victor collected a lot of tadpoles—”

“You are not to say ‘stink,’” interrupted Helen; “at least, you may say it, but you must pretend you are being funny while you say it.”

“You can’t just say ‘stink,’” interrupted Helen; “well, you can say it, but you have to act like you’re being funny when you do.”

“Then ‘smell.’ And the mud of your Pool down there—does it not smell, or may I say ‘stink, ha, ha’?”

“Then ‘smell.’ And the mud in your Pool down there—does it not smell, or can I say ‘stink, ha, ha’?”

“There always has been mud in Poole Harbour,” said Mrs. Munt, with a slight frown. “The rivers bring it down, and a most valuable oyster-fishery depends upon it.”

“There has always been mud in Poole Harbour,” said Mrs. Munt, with a slight frown. “The rivers bring it down, and a really valuable oyster fishery relies on it.”

“Yes, that is so,” conceded Frieda; and another international incident was closed.

“Yes, that's true,” Frieda agreed; and another international incident was wrapped up.

“‘Bournemouth is,’” resumed their hostess, quoting a local rhyme to which she was much attached—” ‘Bournemouth is, Poole was, and Swanage is to be the most important town of all and biggest of the three.’ Now, Frau Liesecke, I have shown you Bournemouth, and I have shown you Poole, so let us walk backward a little, and look down again at Swanage.”

“‘Bournemouth is,’” continued their host, quoting a local rhyme she was really fond of—” ‘Bournemouth is, Poole was, and Swanage is going to be the most important town of all and the biggest of the three.’ Now, Frau Liesecke, I’ve shown you Bournemouth, and I’ve shown you Poole, so let’s walk back a bit and take another look at Swanage.”

“Aunt Juley, wouldn’t that be Meg’s train?”

“Aunt Juley, isn’t that Meg’s train?”

A tiny puff of smoke had been circling the harbour, and now was bearing southwards towards them over the black and the gold.

A small puff of smoke had been swirling around the harbor, and now it was drifting southwards towards them over the dark and the bright.

“Oh, dearest Margaret, I do hope she won’t be overtired.”

“Oh, dear Margaret, I really hope she doesn’t get too tired.”

“Oh, I do wonder—I do wonder whether she’s taken the house.”

“Oh, I really wonder—I really wonder if she’s taken the house.”

“I hope she hasn’t been hasty.”

“I hope she hasn’t rushed into this.”

“So do I—oh, so do I.”

“So do I—oh, so do I.”

“Will it be as beautiful as Wickham Place?” Frieda asked.

“Will it be as beautiful as Wickham Place?” Frieda asked.

“I should think it would. Trust Mr. Wilcox for doing himself proud. All those Ducie Street houses are beautiful in their modern way, and I can’t think why he doesn’t keep on with it. But it’s really for Evie that he went there, and now that Evie’s going to be married—”

“I should think it would. Trust Mr. Wilcox to show off. All those Ducie Street houses are stunning in their modern style, and I can’t figure out why he doesn’t continue with it. But he really went there for Evie, and now that Evie’s getting married—”

“Ah!”

“Wow!”

“You’ve never seen Miss Wilcox, Frieda. How absurdly matrimonial you are!”

“You’ve never seen Miss Wilcox, Frieda. How ridiculously ready for marriage you are!”

“But sister to that Paul?”

“But is she related to Paul?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“And to that Charles,” said Mrs. Munt with feeling. “Oh, Helen, Helen, what a time that was!”

“And to that Charles,” said Mrs. Munt emotionally. “Oh, Helen, Helen, what a time that was!”

Helen laughed. “Meg and I haven’t got such tender hearts. If there’s a chance of a cheap house, we go for it.”

Helen laughed. “Meg and I don’t have such soft hearts. If there’s a chance to get a house for a good price, we go for it.”

“Now look, Frau Liesecke, at my niece’s train. You see, it is coming towards us—coming, coming; and, when it gets to Corfe, it will actually go through the downs, on which we are standing, so that, if we walk over, as I suggested, and look down on Swanage, we shall see it coming on the other side. Shall we?”

“Now look, Frau Liesecke, at my niece’s train. You see, it’s coming towards us—coming, coming; and when it reaches Corfe, it will actually go through the downs we’re standing on, so that if we walk over, as I suggested, and look down at Swanage, we’ll see it coming on the other side. Shall we?”

Frieda assented, and in a few minutes they had crossed the ridge and exchanged the greater view for the lesser. Rather a dull valley lay below, backed by the slope of the coastward downs. They were looking across the Isle of Purbeck and on to Swanage, soon to be the most important town of all, and ugliest of the three. Margaret’s train reappeared as promised, and was greeted with approval by her aunt. It came to a standstill in the middle distance, and there it had been planned that Tibby should meet her, and drive her, and a tea-basket, up to join them.

Frieda agreed, and in a few minutes they had crossed the ridge, trading the bigger view for the smaller one. Below was a rather dull valley, backed by the slope of the coastward hills. They were looking across the Isle of Purbeck and towards Swanage, which would soon become the most important town of all, and the ugliest of the three. Margaret's train reappeared as promised and was met with approval by her aunt. It came to a stop in the distance, where it was planned for Tibby to meet her, take her, and a tea basket, up to join them.

“You see,” continued Helen to her cousin, “the Wilcoxes collect houses as your Victor collects tadpoles. They have, one, Ducie Street; two, Howards End, where my great rumpus was; three, a country seat in Shropshire; four, Charles has a house in Hilton; and five, another near Epsom; and six, Evie will have a house when she marries, and probably a pied-à-terre in the country—which makes seven. Oh yes, and Paul a hut in Africa makes eight. I wish we could get Howards End. That was something like a dear little house! Didn’t you think so, Aunt Juley?”

“You see,” Helen said to her cousin, “the Wilcoxes collect houses like your Victor collects tadpoles. They have one on Ducie Street; two at Howards End, where my big fuss was; three, a country house in Shropshire; four, Charles has a place in Hilton; and five, another one near Epsom; and six, Evie will have a house when she gets married, and probably a little place in the country—which makes seven. Oh yes, and Paul has a hut in Africa, making it eight. I wish we could get Howards End. That was such a lovely little house! Didn’t you think so, Aunt Juley?”

“ I had too much to do, dear, to look at it,” said Mrs. Munt, with a gracious dignity. “I had everything to settle and explain, and Charles Wilcox to keep in his place besides. It isn’t likely I should remember much. I just remember having lunch in your bedroom.”

“ I had too much to do, dear, to look at it,” said Mrs. Munt, with a gracious dignity. “I had everything to settle and explain, and Charles Wilcox to keep in his place besides. It isn’t likely I would remember much. I just remember having lunch in your bedroom.”

“Yes so do I. But, oh dear, dear, how dead it all seems! And in the autumn there began this anti-Pauline movement—you, and Frieda, and Meg, and Mrs. Wilcox, all obsessed with the idea that I might yet marry Paul.”

“Yes, I do too. But, oh dear, how lifeless it all feels! And in the fall, this whole anti-Pauline movement started—you, and Frieda, and Meg, and Mrs. Wilcox, all fixated on the idea that I might still marry Paul.”

“You yet may,” said Frieda despondently.

“You still might,” Frieda said sadly.

Helen shook her head. “The Great Wilcox Peril will never return. If I’m certain of anything it’s of that.”

Helen shook her head. “The Great Wilcox Peril will never come back. If I'm sure of anything, it's that.”

“One is certain of nothing but the truth of one’s own emotions.”

"One can be sure of nothing except the truth of their own feelings."

The remark fell damply on the conversation. But Helen slipped her arm round her cousin, somehow liking her the better for making it. It was not an original remark, nor had Frieda appropriated it passionately, for she had a patriotic rather than a philosophic mind. Yet it betrayed that interest in the universal which the average Teuton possesses and the average Englishman does not. It was, however illogically, the good, the beautiful, the true, as opposed to the respectable, the pretty, the adequate. It was a landscape of Böcklin’s beside a landscape of Leader’s, strident and ill-considered, but quivering into supernatural life. It sharpened idealism, stirred the soul. It may have been a bad preparation for what followed.

The comment landed flat in the conversation. But Helen wrapped her arm around her cousin, somehow liking her more for saying it. It wasn’t an original thought, and Frieda didn’t cling to it intensely, as she had a more nationalistic than philosophical mindset. Still, it reflected that universal interest that the average German has, but the typical Englishman does not. It was about the good, the beautiful, and the true, as opposed to the respectable, the pretty, and the adequate. It was a Böcklin landscape next to a Leader landscape—loud and poorly thought out, yet vibrating with a supernatural energy. It sharpened idealism and stirred the soul. It might have been a poor preparation for what came next.

“Look!” cried Aunt Juley, hurrying away from generalities over the narrow summit of the down. “Stand where I stand, and you will see the pony-cart coming. I see the pony-cart coming.”

“Look!” Aunt Juley shouted, rushing away from vague comments on the narrow top of the hill. “Stand where I’m standing, and you’ll see the pony-cart coming. I can see the pony-cart approaching.”

They stood and saw the pony-cart coming. Margaret and Tibby were presently seen coming in it. Leaving the outskirts of Swanage, it drove for a little through the budding lanes, and then began the ascent.

They stood and saw the pony cart approaching. Margaret and Tibby were soon seen coming in it. Leaving the outskirts of Swanage, it traveled for a bit through the blooming lanes, and then began to climb.

“Have you got the house?” they shouted, long before she could possibly hear.

“Did you get the house?” they shouted, long before she could possibly hear.

Helen ran down to meet her. The highroad passed over a saddle, and a track went thence at right angles along the ridge of the down.

Helen ran down to meet her. The highway crossed a saddle, and a path branched off at a right angle along the ridge of the hill.

“Have you got the house?”

“Do you have the house?”

Margaret shook her head.

Margaret shook her head.

“Oh, what a nuisance! So we’re as we were?”

“Oh, what a hassle! So we're back to square one?”

“Not exactly.”

“Not really.”

She got out, looking tired.

She got out, looking exhausted.

“Some mystery,” said Tibby. “We are to be enlightened presently.”

“Some mystery,” said Tibby. “We'll find out soon.”

Margaret came close up to her and whispered that she had had a proposal of marriage from Mr. Wilcox.

Margaret leaned in and whispered that Mr. Wilcox had proposed to her.

Helen was amused. She opened the gate on to the downs so that her brother might lead the pony through. “It’s just like a widower,” she remarked. “They’ve cheek enough for anything, and invariably select one of their first wife’s friends.”

Helen was amused. She opened the gate to the downs so her brother could lead the pony through. “It’s just like a widower,” she said. “They have the nerve for anything, and always choose one of their first wife’s friends.”

Margaret’s face flashed despair.

Margaret’s face showed despair.

“That type—” She broke off with a cry. “Meg, not anything wrong with you?”

“That type—” She paused with a gasp. “Meg, is everything okay with you?”

“Wait one minute,” said Margaret, whispering always.

“Wait one minute,” Margaret said, always whispering.

“But you’ve never conceivably—you’ve never—” She pulled herself together. “Tibby, hurry up through; I can’t hold this gate indefinitely. Aunt Juley! I say, Aunt Juley, make the tea, will you, and Frieda; we’ve got to talk houses, and I’ll come on afterwards.” And then, turning her face to her sister’s, she burst into tears.

“But you’ve never possibly—you’ve never—” She collected herself. “Tibby, hurry up; I can’t keep this gate open forever. Aunt Juley! I’m saying, Aunt Juley, please make the tea, and Frieda; we need to discuss houses, and I’ll join you after.” And then, turning her face to her sister’s, she broke down in tears.

Margaret was stupefied. She heard herself saying, “Oh, really—” She felt herself touched with a hand that trembled.

Margaret was shocked. She heard herself saying, “Oh, really—” She felt a trembling hand touch her.

“Don’t,” sobbed Helen, “don’t, don’t, Meg, don’t!” She seemed incapable of saying any other word. Margaret, trembling herself, led her forward up the road, till they strayed through another gate on to the down.

“Don’t,” sobbed Helen, “please don’t, Meg, please!” She seemed unable to say anything else. Margaret, shaking herself, guided her forward up the road until they wandered through another gate onto the hillside.

“Don’t, don’t do such a thing! I tell you not to—don’t! I know—don’t!”

“Don’t, don’t do that! I’m telling you not to—don’t! I know—don’t!”

“What do you know?”

"What do you know?"

“Panic and emptiness,” sobbed Helen. “Don’t!”

“Panic and emptiness,” Helen cried. “Don’t!”

Then Margaret thought, “Helen is a little selfish. I have never behaved like this when there has seemed a chance of her marrying.” She said: “But we would still see each other very often, and—”

Then Margaret thought, “Helen is a bit selfish. I've never acted like this when it looked like she might get married.” She said, “But we would still hang out a lot, and—”

“It’s not a thing like that,” sobbed Helen. And she broke right away and wandered distractedly upwards, stretching her hands towards the view and crying.

“It’s not like that,” sobbed Helen. She then broke down and wandered aimlessly upward, reaching out towards the view and crying.

“What’s happened to you?” called Margaret, following through the wind that gathers at sundown on the northern slopes of hills. “But it’s stupid!” And suddenly stupidity seized her, and the immense landscape was blurred. But Helen turned back.

“What’s happened to you?” shouted Margaret, pushing against the wind that picks up at sunset on the northern hills. “But that’s ridiculous!” And suddenly, she felt a wave of foolishness wash over her, and the vast scenery became a blur. But Helen turned back.

“Meg—”

“Meg—”

“I don’t know what’s happened to either of us,” said Margaret, wiping her eyes. “We must both have gone mad.” Then Helen wiped hers, and they even laughed a little.

“I don’t know what’s happened to either of us,” Margaret said, wiping her eyes. “We must both be going crazy.” Then Helen wiped hers, and they even laughed a little.

“Look here, sit down.”

"Hey, come sit down."

“All right; I’ll sit down if you’ll sit down.”

“All right; I’ll sit down if you sit down.”

“There. (One kiss.) Now, whatever, whatever is the matter?”

“There. (One kiss.) Now, what's wrong?”

“I do mean what I said. Don’t; it wouldn’t do.”

“I really mean what I said. Don’t; it wouldn't be a good idea.”

“Oh, Helen, stop saying ‘don’t’! It’s ignorant. It’s as if your head wasn’t out of the slime. ‘Don’t’ is probably what Mrs. Bast says all the day to Mr. Bast.”

“Oh, Helen, stop saying ‘don’t’! It’s ignorant. It’s like your head wasn’t out of the muck. ‘Don’t’ is probably what Mrs. Bast says all day long to Mr. Bast.”

Helen was silent.

Helen was quiet.

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“Tell me about it first, and meanwhile perhaps I’ll have got my head out of the slime.”

“Tell me about it first, and maybe by then I’ll have managed to clear my head.”

“That’s better. Well, where shall I begin? When I arrived at Waterloo—no, I’ll go back before that, because I’m anxious you should know everything from the first. The ‘first’ was about ten days ago. It was the day Mr. Bast came to tea and lost his temper. I was defending him, and Mr. Wilcox became jealous about me, however slightly. I thought it was the involuntary thing, which men can’t help any more than we can. You know—at least, I know in my own case—when a man has said to me, ‘So-and-so’s a pretty girl,’ I am seized with a momentary sourness against So-and-so, and long to tweak her ear. It’s a tiresome feeling, but not an important one, and one easily manages it. But it wasn’t only this in Mr. Wilcox’s case, I gather now.”

“That’s better. So, where should I start? When I got to Waterloo—actually, let me back up a bit because I want you to know everything from the beginning. The 'beginning' was about ten days ago. It was the day Mr. Bast came over for tea and lost his cool. I was defending him, and Mr. Wilcox got a bit jealous of me. I thought it was just a natural reaction, something men can't avoid any more than we can. You know—well, at least I know for myself—when a guy says to me, ‘So-and-so’s a pretty girl,’ I feel a moment of irritation towards So-and-so and want to pull her ear. It’s an annoying feeling, but it’s not a big deal, and it's something you can handle easily. But it wasn't just that with Mr. Wilcox, I realize now.”

“Then you love him?”

“Do you love him?”

Margaret considered. “It is wonderful knowing that a real man cares for you,” she said. “The mere fact of that grows more tremendous. Remember, I’ve known and liked him steadily for nearly three years.

Margaret thought for a moment. “It’s amazing to know that a real man cares about you,” she said. “The mere reality of that becomes more powerful. Just remember, I’ve known and liked him consistently for almost three years.

“But loved him?”

“But did she love him?”

Margaret peered into her past. It is pleasant to analyze feelings while they are still only feelings, and unembodied in the social fabric. With her arm round Helen, and her eyes shifting over the view, as if this county or that could reveal the secret of her own heart, she meditated honestly, and said, “No.”

Margaret looked back on her past. It's nice to reflect on emotions while they are still just emotions, unentangled in the complexities of society. With her arm around Helen and her eyes scanning the landscape, as if this county or that might uncover the truth of her own heart, she thought deeply and said, “No.”

“But you will?”

"But will you?"

“Yes,” said Margaret, “of that I’m pretty sure. Indeed, I began the moment he spoke to me.”

“Yes,” said Margaret, “I’m pretty sure of that. In fact, I started the moment he spoke to me.”

“And have settled to marry him?”

“And have decided to marry him?”

“I had, but am wanting a long talk about it now. What is it against him, Helen? You must try and say.”

“I used to, but I really want to talk about it now. What’s the issue with him, Helen? You need to try and explain.”

Helen, in her turn, looked outwards. “It is ever since Paul,” she said finally.

Helen, looking out, finally said, “It's been that way since Paul.”

“But what has Mr. Wilcox to do with Paul?”

“But what does Mr. Wilcox have to do with Paul?”

“But he was there, they were all there that morning when I came down to breakfast, and saw that Paul was frightened—the man who loved me frightened and all his paraphernalia fallen, so that I knew it was impossible, because personal relations are the important thing for ever and ever, and not this outer life of telegrams and anger.”

“But he was there, they were all there that morning when I came down for breakfast and saw that Paul was scared—the man who loved me scared and all his stuff scattered, so I knew it was impossible, because personal relationships are what truly matter forever, not this outside world of messages and anger.”

She poured the sentence forth in one breath, but her sister understood it, because it touched on thoughts that were familiar between them.

She spilled the sentence out in one breath, but her sister got it because it referred to thoughts they both understood.

“That’s foolish. In the first place, I disagree about the outer life. Well, we’ve often argued that. The real point is that there is the widest gulf between my love-making and yours. Yours—was romance; mine will be prose. I’m not running it down—a very good kind of prose, but well considered, well thought out. For instance, I know all Mr. Wilcox’s faults. He’s afraid of emotion. He cares too much about success, too little about the past. His sympathy lacks poetry, and so isn’t sympathy really. I’d even say”—she looked at the shining lagoons—“that, spiritually, he’s not as honest as I am. Doesn’t that satisfy you?”

"That's silly. First of all, I don't agree about the outer life. We've had that argument many times. The real issue is that there's a huge difference between how I approach love and how you do. Yours was all about romance; mine is more straightforward. I'm not dissing it—it's a very good kind of straightforwardness, but it's well thought out and considered. For example, I know all of Mr. Wilcox's flaws. He fears emotions. He values success too much and the past too little. His sympathy lacks depth, so it's not real sympathy. I'd even say”—she glanced at the shimmering lagoons—“that, spiritually, he isn't as genuine as I am. Doesn't that satisfy you?"

“No, it doesn’t,” said Helen. “It makes me feel worse and worse. You must be mad.”

“No, it doesn’t,” said Helen. “It just makes me feel worse and worse. You must be crazy.”

Margaret made a movement of irritation.

Margaret sighed in frustration.

“I don’t intend him, or any man or any woman, to be all my life—good heavens, no! There are heaps of things in me that he doesn’t, and shall never, understand.”

“I don’t expect him, or any man or woman, to be my entire life—good heavens, no! There are so many things about me that he doesn’t, and will never, understand.”

Thus she spoke before the wedding ceremony and the physical union, before the astonishing glass shade had fallen that interposes between married couples and the world. She was to keep her independence more than do most women as yet. Marriage was to alter her fortunes rather than her character, and she was not far wrong in boasting that she understood her future husband. Yet he did alter her character—a little. There was an unforeseen surprise, a cessation of the winds and odours of life, a social pressure that would have her think conjugally.

Thus she spoke before the wedding ceremony and the physical union, before the astonishing glass shade had fallen that separates married couples from the world. She was meant to maintain her independence more than most women do. Marriage was supposed to change her situation rather than her personality, and she wasn't completely wrong in claiming that she understood her future husband. Yet he did change her character—a bit. There was an unexpected surprise, a stillness of the winds and scents of life, a social pressure that would have her think as a wife.

“So with him,” she continued. “There are heaps of things in him—more especially things that he does—that will always be hidden from me. He has all those public qualities which you so despise and enable all this—” She waved her hand at the landscape, which confirmed anything. “If Wilcoxes hadn’t worked and died in England for thousands of years, you and I couldn’t sit here without having our throats cut. There would be no trains, no ships to carry us literary people about in, no fields even. Just savagery. No—perhaps not even that. Without their spirit life might never have moved out of protoplasm. More and more do I refuse to draw my income and sneer at those who guarantee it. There are times when it seems to me—”

“So with him,” she continued. “There are so many things about him—especially the things he does—that will always be a mystery to me. He has all those public qualities that you totally disdain, which make all this possible—” She gestured at the scenery, which seemed to validate everything. “If the Wilcoxes hadn't worked and struggled in England for thousands of years, you and I couldn't be sitting here without danger. There would be no trains, no ships to take us literary folks around, not even any fields. Just chaos. No—maybe not even that. Without their spirit, life might never have evolved beyond basic cells. More and more, I refuse to take my income and look down on those who provide it. There are times when it seems to me—”

“And to me, and to all women. So one kissed Paul.”

“And to me, and to all women. So one kissed Paul.”

“That’s brutal,” said Margaret. “Mine is an absolutely different case. I’ve thought things out.”

“That’s harsh,” Margaret said. “My situation is completely different. I’ve really thought it through.”

“It makes no difference thinking things out. They come to the same.”

“It doesn’t matter to think things through. They lead to the same conclusion.”

“Rubbish!”

"Trash!"

There was a long silence, during which the tide returned into Poole Harbour. “One would lose something,” murmured Helen, apparently to herself. The water crept over the mud-flats towards the gorse and the blackened heather. Branksea Island lost its immense foreshores, and became a sombre episode of trees. Frome was forced inward towards Dorchester, Stour against Wimborne, Avon towards Salisbury, and over the immense displacement the sun presided, leading it to triumph ere he sank to rest. England was alive, throbbing through all her estuaries, crying for joy through the mouths of all her gulls, and the north wind, with contrary motion, blew stronger against her rising seas. What did it mean? For what end are her fair complexities, her changes of soil, her sinuous coast? Does she belong to those who have moulded her and made her feared by other lands, or to those who have added nothing to her power, but have somehow seen her, seen the whole island at once, lying as a jewel in a silver sea, sailing as a ship of souls, with all the brave world’s fleet accompanying her towards eternity?

There was a long silence while the tide came back into Poole Harbour. “One would lose something,” Helen murmured, seemingly to herself. The water moved over the mud-flats toward the gorse and the charred heather. Branksea Island lost its vast shorelines and turned into a dark scene of trees. The Frome River was pushed inward toward Dorchester, the Stour against Wimborne, and the Avon toward Salisbury, all under the watch of the sun, which guided everything to victory before it set. England was alive, pulsing through all her estuaries, celebrating joy through the cries of her gulls, while the north wind blew harder against her rising seas. What did this mean? For what purpose do her beautiful complexities, her varied landscapes, and her winding coast exist? Does she belong to those who have shaped her and made her feared by other nations, or to those who have added nothing to her strength, but have somehow perceived her, seen the whole island at once, resting like a jewel in a silver sea, sailing like a ship of souls, with the entire brave world’s fleet accompanying her toward eternity?

Chapter 20

Margaret had often wondered at the disturbance that takes place in the world’s waters, when Love, who seems so tiny a pebble, slips in. Whom does Love concern beyond the beloved and the lover? Yet his impact deluges a hundred shores. No doubt the disturbance is really the spirit of the generations, welcoming the new generation, and chafing against the ultimate Fate, who holds all the seas in the palm of her hand. But Love cannot understand this. He cannot comprehend another’s infinity; he is conscious only of his own—flying sunbeam, falling rose, pebble that asks for one quiet plunge below the fretting interplay of space and time. He knows that he will survive at the end of things, and be gathered by Fate as a jewel from the slime, and be handed with admiration round the assembly of the gods. “Men did produce this,” they will say, and, saying, they will give men immortality. But meanwhile—what agitations meanwhile! The foundations of Property and Propriety are laid bare, twin rocks; Family Pride flounders to the surface, puffing and blowing, and refusing to be comforted; Theology, vaguely ascetic, gets up a nasty ground swell. Then the lawyers are aroused—cold brood—and creep out of their holes. They do what they can; they tidy up Property and Propriety, reassure Theology and Family Pride. Half-guineas are poured on the troubled waters, the lawyers creep back, and, if all has gone well, Love joins one man and woman together in Matrimony.

Margaret had often wondered about the chaos that happens in the world's waters when Love, a seemingly small pebble, drops in. Who does Love really involve besides the beloved and the lover? Yet its effect floods a hundred shores. Clearly, the disturbance is really the spirit of generations, welcoming the new generation and struggling against the ultimate Fate, who holds all the seas in her hand. But Love can’t grasp this. He can only understand his own infinity—not others—like a flying sunbeam, a falling rose, or a pebble that desires just one quiet plunge beneath the hectic mix of space and time. He knows he’ll survive through everything and be collected by Fate like a jewel from the mud, passed around with admiration among the gods. “Humans created this,” they’ll say, and in saying so, they’ll grant humans immortality. But in the meantime—what turmoil in the meantime! The foundations of Property and Propriety are exposed, twin rocks; Family Pride struggles to the surface, gasping and refusing to be calmed; Theology, vaguely ascetic, stirs up a nasty swell. Then the lawyers are roused—cold creatures—and come out from their hiding spots. They do what they can; they tidy up Property and Propriety, reassure Theology and Family Pride. Half-guineas are thrown onto the troubled waters, the lawyers retreat, and if all goes well, Love brings one man and woman together in Matrimony.

Margaret had expected the disturbance, and was not irritated by it. For a sensitive woman she had steady nerves, and could bear with the incongruous and the grotesque; and, besides, there was nothing excessive about her love-affair. Good-humour was the dominant note of her relations with Mr. Wilcox, or, as I must now call him, Henry. Henry did not encourage romance, and she was no girl to fidget for it. An acquaintance had become a lover, might become a husband, but would retain all that she had noted in the acquaintance; and love must confirm an old relation rather than reveal a new one.

Margaret had anticipated the interruption and wasn't bothered by it. Despite being a sensitive woman, she had strong nerves and could handle the awkward and the absurd; plus, there was nothing over-the-top about her relationship. Good humor was the key element in her interactions with Mr. Wilcox, or as I should now refer to him, Henry. Henry didn't promote romance, and she wasn't the type to fuss over it. An acquaintance had turned into a lover, might become a husband, but would keep all the characteristics she had noticed in the acquaintance; love should strengthen an existing relationship rather than uncover something new.

In this spirit she promised to marry him.

In that spirit, she agreed to marry him.

He was in Swanage on the morrow, bearing the engagement-ring. They greeted one another with a hearty cordiality that impressed Aunt Juley. Henry dined at The Bays, but he had engaged a bedroom in the principal hotel: he was one of those men who knew the principal hotel by instinct. After dinner he asked Margaret if she wouldn’t care for a turn on the Parade. She accepted, and could not repress a little tremor; it would be her first real love scene. But as she put on her hat she burst out laughing. Love was so unlike the article served up in books: the joy, though genuine, was different; the mystery an unexpected mystery. For one thing, Mr. Wilcox still seemed a stranger.

He was in Swanage the next day, carrying the engagement ring. They greeted each other with a warm friendliness that impressed Aunt Juley. Henry had dinner at The Bays, but he had booked a room at the main hotel: he was the kind of guy who just instinctively knew the best places to stay. After dinner, he asked Margaret if she’d like to take a stroll on the Parade. She agreed, unable to hide a little excitement; it was going to be her first real love moment. But as she put on her hat, she burst out laughing. Love was nothing like it was depicted in books: the happiness, while real, felt different; the mystery was an unexpected surprise. For one thing, Mr. Wilcox still seemed like a stranger.

For a time they talked about the ring; then she said:

For a while, they talked about the ring; then she said:

“Do you remember the Embankment at Chelsea? It can’t be ten days ago.”

“Do you remember the Chelsea Embankment? It can't have been more than ten days ago.”

“Yes,” he said, laughing. “And you and your sister were head and ears deep in some Quixotic scheme. Ah well!”

“Yes,” he said, laughing. “And you and your sister were completely caught up in some idealistic plan. Oh well!”

“I little thought then, certainly. Did you?”

“I didn’t really think that back then, did you?”

“I don’t know about that; I shouldn’t like to say.”

“I’m not sure about that; I wouldn’t want to say.”

“Why, was it earlier?” she cried. “Did you think of me this way earlier! How extraordinarily interesting, Henry! Tell me.”

“Wait, was it before?” she exclaimed. “Did you think of me like this before? How incredibly interesting, Henry! Tell me.”

But Henry had no intention of telling. Perhaps he could not have told, for his mental states became obscure as soon as he had passed through them. He misliked the very word “interesting,” connoting it with wasted energy and even with morbidity. Hard facts were enough for him.

But Henry had no plans to share. Maybe he couldn't even explain, because his thoughts became unclear as soon as he experienced them. He really didn't like the word “interesting,” associating it with wasted effort and even something unhealthy. Straightforward facts were all he needed.

“I didn’t think of it,” she pursued. “No; when you spoke to me in the drawing-room, that was practically the first. It was all so different from what it’s supposed to be. On the stage, or in books, a proposal is—how shall I put it?—a full-blown affair, a kind of bouquet; it loses its literal meaning. But in life a proposal really is a proposal—”

“I didn’t think of it,” she continued. “No; when you talked to me in the living room, that was practically the first time. It was all so different from how it’s supposed to be. On stage, or in books, a proposal is—how do I say it?—a big event, like a bouquet; it loses its actual meaning. But in real life, a proposal really is a proposal—”

“By the way—”

"By the way—"

“—a suggestion, a seed,” she concluded; and the thought flew away into darkness.

“—a suggestion, a seed,” she finished; and the thought vanished into darkness.

“I was thinking, if you didn’t mind, that we ought to spend this evening in a business talk; there will be so much to settle.”

“I was thinking, if you don’t mind, that we should spend this evening discussing business; there’s a lot to sort out.”

“I think so too. Tell me, in the first place, how did you get on with Tibby?”

“I think so too. First off, how did you get along with Tibby?”

“With your brother?”

“With your bro?”

“Yes, during cigarettes.”

“Yes, during smoking breaks.”

“Oh, very well.”

"Oh, fine."

“I am so glad,” she answered, a little surprised. “What did you talk about? Me, presumably.”

“I’m so glad,” she replied, slightly surprised. “What did you talk about? Me, I assume.”

“About Greece too.”

“Also about Greece.”

“Greece was a very good card, Henry. Tibby’s only a boy still, and one has to pick and choose subjects a little. Well done.”

“Greece was a really good choice, Henry. Tibby’s still just a kid, and you have to be selective about the topics you choose. Good job.”

“I was telling him I have shares in a currant-farm near Calamata.

“I was telling him I own shares in a currant farm near Calamata.

“What a delightful thing to have shares in! Can’t we go there for our honeymoon?”

“What a wonderful thing to have shares in! Can’t we go there for our honeymoon?”

“What to do?”

"What should I do?"

“To eat the currants. And isn’t there marvellous scenery?”

“To eat the currants. And isn’t the scenery amazing?”

“Moderately, but it’s not the kind of place one could possibly go to with a lady.”

“Sure, but it’s not really the kind of place you'd want to take a lady.”

“Why not?”

"Why not?"

“No hotels.”

“No accommodations.”

“Some ladies do without hotels. Are you aware that Helen and I have walked alone over the Apennines, with our luggage on our backs?”

“Some ladies skip hotels. Did you know that Helen and I have hiked alone over the Apennines, carrying our luggage on our backs?”

“I wasn’t aware, and, if I can manage it, you will never do such a thing again.”

“I didn’t know, and if I can help it, you’ll never do that again.”

She said more gravely: “You haven’t found time for a talk with Helen yet, I suppose?”

She said more seriously, “I suppose you still haven't found time to talk to Helen?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Do, before you go. I am so anxious you two should be friends.”

“Please, before you leave. I’m really hoping you two can be friends.”

“Your sister and I have always hit it off,” he said negligently. “But we’re drifting away from our business. Let me begin at the beginning. You know that Evie is going to marry Percy Cahill.”

“Your sister and I have always gotten along,” he said casually. “But we’re straying from the point. Let me start from the top. You know that Evie is going to marry Percy Cahill.”

“Dolly’s uncle.”

"Dolly's uncle."

“Exactly. The girl’s madly in love with him. A very good sort of fellow, but he demands—and rightly—a suitable provision with her. And in the second place, you will naturally understand, there is Charles. Before leaving town, I wrote Charles a very careful letter. You see, he has an increasing family and increasing expenses, and the I. and W. A. is nothing particular just now, though capable of development.

“Exactly. The girl is completely in love with him. He's a really good guy, but he rightfully expects a proper arrangement with her. And on top of that, you can imagine, there’s Charles. Before I left town, I wrote Charles a very detailed letter. You see, he has a growing family and rising expenses, and the I. and W. A. isn’t doing too well at the moment, although it has potential for growth.”

“Poor fellow!” murmured Margaret, looking out to sea, and not understanding.

“Poor guy!” murmured Margaret, looking out at the sea, not really getting it.

“Charles being the elder son, some day Charles will have Howards End; but I am anxious, in my own happiness, not to be unjust to others.”

“Charles, being the older son, will one day inherit Howards End; but I want to make sure that in my own happiness, I’m not being unfair to others.”

“Of course not,” she began, and then gave a little cry. “You mean money. How stupid I am! Of course not!”

“Of course not,” she started, then let out a small gasp. “You mean money. How foolish of me! Of course not!”

Oddly enough, he winced a little at the word. “Yes. Money, since you put it so frankly. I am determined to be just to all—just to you, just to them. I am determined that my children shall have no case against me.”

Oddly enough, he flinched at the word. “Yes. Money, since you’ve put it so bluntly. I’m committed to being fair to everyone—fair to you, fair to them. I’m determined that my kids won’t have any reason to hold anything against me.”

“Be generous to them,” she said sharply. “Bother justice!”

“Be kind to them,” she said sharply. “Forget about justice!”

“I am determined—and have already written to Charles to that effect—”

“I’m determined—and I’ve already written to Charles about that—”

“But how much have you got?”

“But how much do you have?”

“What?”

"What?"

“How much have you a year? I’ve six hundred.”

“How much do you make in a year? I make six hundred.”

“My income?”

"My earnings?"

“Yes. We must begin with how much you have, before we can settle how much you can give Charles. Justice, and even generosity, depend on that.”

“Yes. We need to start with what you have before we can figure out how much you can give to Charles. Fairness, and even kindness, rely on that.”

“I must say you’re a downright young woman,” he observed, patting her arm and laughing a little. “What a question to spring on a fellow!”

“I have to say you’re quite the young woman,” he remarked, giving her arm a friendly pat and chuckling slightly. “What a question to throw at someone!”

“Don’t you know your income? Or don’t you want to tell it me?”

“Don’t you know your income? Or don’t you want to share it with me?”

“I—”

“I—”

“That’s all right”—now she patted him—“don’t tell me. I don’t want to know. I can do the sum just as well by proportion. Divide your income into ten parts. How many parts would you give to Evie, how many to Charles, how many to Paul?”

“That’s okay”—now she patted him—“don’t tell me. I don’t want to know. I can figure it out just as well by proportion. Divide your income into ten parts. How many parts would you give to Evie, how many to Charles, how many to Paul?”

“The fact is, my dear, I hadn’t any intention of bothering you with details. I only wanted to let you know that—well, that something must be done for the others, and you’ve understood me perfectly, so let’s pass on to the next point.”

“The truth is, my dear, I didn’t mean to trouble you with details. I just wanted to let you know that—well, something needs to be done for the others, and you’ve understood me completely, so let’s move on to the next point.”

“Yes, we’ve settled that,” said Margaret, undisturbed by his strategic blunderings. “Go ahead; give away all you can, bearing in mind I’ve a clear six hundred. What a mercy it is to have all this money about one!”

“Yes, we’ve sorted that out,” said Margaret, unfazed by his strategic mistakes. “Go ahead; give away as much as you can, just remember that I have a solid six hundred. How great it is to have all this money around!”

“We’ve none too much, I assure you; you’re marrying a poor man.

"We don't have much, I promise you; you're marrying a broke man."

“Helen wouldn’t agree with me here,” she continued. “Helen daren’t slang the rich, being rich herself, but she would like to. There’s an odd notion, that I haven’t yet got hold of, running about at the back of her brain, that poverty is somehow ‘real.’ She dislikes all organization, and probably confuses wealth with the technique of wealth. Sovereigns in a stocking wouldn’t bother her; cheques do. Helen is too relentless. One can’t deal in her high-handed manner with the world.”

“Helen wouldn’t agree with me on this,” she continued. “Helen doesn’t dare criticize the rich, since she is wealthy herself, but she would like to. There’s a strange idea, that I haven’t quite figured out, circling in her mind, that poverty is somehow ‘real.’ She dislikes all organization and probably confuses wealth with the methods of acquiring wealth. She wouldn’t be bothered by kings in socks; checks annoy her. Helen is too relentless. You can’t navigate the world in her bossy way.”

“There’s this other point, and then I must go back to my hotel and write some letters. What’s to be done now about the house in Ducie Street?”

“There’s one more thing to discuss, and then I need to head back to my hotel and write some letters. What should we do now about the house on Ducie Street?”

“Keep it on—at least, it depends. When do you want to marry me?”

“Keep it on—well, that depends. When do you want to marry me?”

She raised her voice, as too often, and some youths, who were also taking the evening air, overheard her. “Getting a bit hot, eh?” said one. Mr. Wilcox turned on them, and said sharply, “I say!” There was silence. “Take care I don’t report you to the police.” They moved away quietly enough, but were only biding their time, and the rest of the conversation was punctuated by peals of ungovernable laughter.

She raised her voice, as she often did, and some young people who were out enjoying the evening heard her. “Getting a bit hot, huh?” one of them said. Mr. Wilcox turned to them and said firmly, “Hey!” There was silence. “Watch out that I don’t report you to the police.” They walked away quietly enough, but they were just waiting for their moment, and the rest of the conversation was interrupted by bursts of uncontrollable laughter.

Lowering his voice and infusing a hint of reproof into it, he said: “Evie will probably be married in September. We could scarcely think of anything before then.”

Lowering his voice and adding a hint of disapproval, he said: “Evie will probably get married in September. We can hardly think about anything before that.”

“The earlier the nicer, Henry. Females are not supposed to say such things, but the earlier the nicer.”

“The sooner, the better, Henry. Women aren’t supposed to say things like that, but the sooner, the better.”

“How about September for us too?” he asked, rather dryly.

“How about September for us too?” he asked, a bit dryly.

“Right. Shall we go into Ducie Street ourselves in September? Or shall we try to bounce Helen and Tibby into it? That’s rather an idea. They are so unbusinesslike, we could make them do anything by judicious management. Look here—yes. We’ll do that. And we ourselves could live at Howards End or Shropshire.”

“Right. Should we head into Ducie Street ourselves in September? Or should we try to get Helen and Tibby to do it? That’s actually a good idea. They’re so disorganized, we could convince them to do anything with the right approach. Look at this—yes. Let’s do that. And we could live at Howards End or in Shropshire.”

He blew out his cheeks. “Heavens! how you women do fly round! My head’s in a whirl. Point by point, Margaret. Howards End’s impossible. I let it to Hamar Bryce on a three years’ agreement last March. Don’t you remember? Oniton. Well, that is much, much too far away to rely on entirely. You will be able to be down there entertaining a certain amount, but we must have a house within easy reach of Town. Only Ducie Street has huge drawbacks. There’s a mews behind.”

He puffed his cheeks out. “Wow! You women really move fast! My head is spinning. Let’s break this down, Margaret. Howards End is just not feasible. I rented it to Hamar Bryce on a three-year lease last March. Don’t you recall? Oniton. Well, that’s way too far away to depend on completely. You can host some events down there, but we need a place that’s easily accessible to the city. Ducie Street has some major downsides. There’s a mews in the back.”

Margaret could not help laughing. It was the first she had heard of the mews behind Ducie Street. When she was a possible tenant it had suppressed itself, not consciously, but automatically. The breezy Wilcox manner, though genuine, lacked the clearness of vision that is imperative for truth. When Henry lived in Ducie Street he remembered the mews; when he tried to let he forgot it; and if anyone had remarked that the mews must be either there or not, he would have felt annoyed, and afterwards have found some opportunity of stigmatizing the speaker as academic. So does my grocer stigmatize me when I complain of the quality of his sultanas, and he answers in one breath that they are the best sultanas, and how can I expect the best sultanas at that price? It is a flaw inherent in the business mind, and Margaret may do well to be tender to it, considering all that the business mind has done for England.

Margaret couldn't help but laugh. It was the first time she had heard about the mews behind Ducie Street. When she was a potential tenant, it had kept itself hidden, not on purpose, but automatically. The laid-back Wilcox attitude, although genuine, lacked the clarity of vision that is crucial for truth. When Henry lived on Ducie Street, he remembered the mews; when he attempted to rent it out, he forgot about it; and if anyone had pointed out that the mews must either be there or not, he would have felt annoyed and later found a way to label the person as academic. Just as my grocer labels me when I complain about the quality of his sultanas, and he responds that they are the best sultanas and questions how I can expect the best sultanas at that price. It’s a flaw inherent in the business mindset, and Margaret should be understanding about it, considering all that the business mindset has done for England.

“Yes, in summer especially, the mews is a serious nuisance. The smoking room, too, is an abominable little den. The house opposite has been taken by operatic people. Ducie Street’s going down, it’s my private opinion.”

“Yes, especially in summer, the mews is a real annoyance. The smoking room is also a terrible little place. The house across the street has been taken by people from the opera. I believe Ducie Street is going downhill.”

“How sad! It’s only a few years since they built those pretty houses.”

“How sad! It’s only been a few years since they built those lovely houses.”

“Shows things are moving. Good for trade.”

“Things are changing. Great for business.”

“I hate this continual flux of London. It is an epitome of us at our worst—eternal formlessness; all the qualities, good, bad, and indifferent, streaming away—streaming, streaming for ever. That’s why I dread it so. I mistrust rivers, even in scenery. Now, the sea—”

“I can't stand this constant change in London. It represents us at our worst—never taking shape; all the qualities, whether good, bad, or neutral, just flowing away—flowing, flowing forever. That’s why I fear it so much. I don't trust rivers, even in landscapes. Now, the sea—”

“High tide, yes.”

"Tide's high, yep."

“Hoy toid”—from the promenading youths.

“Hoy toid”—from the strolling teens.

“And these are the men to whom we give the vote,” observed Mr. Wilcox, omitting to add that they were also the men to whom he gave work as clerks—work that scarcely encouraged them to grow into other men. “However, they have their own lives and interests. Let’s get on.”

“And these are the guys we're giving the vote to,” Mr. Wilcox remarked, leaving out the fact that they were also the ones he employed as clerks—jobs that hardly helped them develop into anything more. “Anyway, they have their own lives and interests. Let’s move on.”

He turned as he spoke, and prepared to see her back to The Bays. The business was over. His hotel was in the opposite direction, and if he accompanied her his letters would be late for the post. She implored him not to come, but he was obdurate.

He turned as he spoke, getting ready to see her back to The Bays. The work was done. His hotel was in the opposite direction, and if he went with her, his letters would be late for the post. She pleaded with him not to come, but he was stubborn.

“A nice beginning, if your aunt saw you slip in alone!”

“A great start, if your aunt saw you sneak in by yourself!”

“But I always do go about alone. Considering I’ve walked over the Apennines, it’s common sense. You will make me so angry. I don’t the least take it as a compliment.”

“But I always do go about alone. Considering I’ve walked over the Apennines, it’s common sense. You’re going to make me so angry. I don’t take it as a compliment at all.”

He laughed, and lit a cigar. “It isn’t meant as a compliment, my dear. I just won’t have you going about in the dark. Such people about too! It’s dangerous.”

He laughed and lit a cigar. “I don’t mean it as a compliment, my dear. I just can’t have you wandering around in the dark. With people like that around! It’s risky.”

“Can’t I look after myself? I do wish—”

“Can’t I take care of myself? I really wish—”

“Come along, Margaret; no wheedling.”

“Come on, Margaret; no whining.”

A younger woman might have resented his masterly ways, but Margaret had too firm a grip of life to make a fuss. She was, in her own way, as masterly. If he was a fortress she was a mountain peak, whom all might tread, but whom the snows made nightly virginal. Disdaining the heroic outfit, excitable in her methods, garrulous, episodical, shrill, she misled her lover much as she had misled her aunt. He mistook her fertility for weakness. He supposed her “as clever as they make ’em,” but no more, not realizing that she was penetrating to the depths of his soul, and approving of what she found there.

A younger woman might have been annoyed by his controlling ways, but Margaret was too grounded to make a big deal out of it. She was, in her own way, just as commanding. If he was a fortress, she was a mountain peak, accessible to all, but made pure by the nightly snows. Rejecting the typical heroic persona and excitable in her approach, talkative, unpredictable, and loud, she misled her lover much like she had misled her aunt. He confused her creativity for weakness. He thought she was “as clever as they come,” but no more, not realizing that she was digging deep into his soul and approving of what she discovered there.

And if insight were sufficient, if the inner life were the whole of life, their happiness has been assured.

And if understanding were enough, if the inner life were all there is to life, their happiness would be guaranteed.

They walked ahead briskly. The parade and the road after it were well lighted, but it was darker in Aunt Juley’s garden. As they were going up by the side-paths, through some rhododendrons, Mr. Wilcox, who was in front, said “Margaret” rather huskily, turned, dropped his cigar, and took her in his arms.

They walked ahead quickly. The parade and the road following it were well lit, but Aunt Juley’s garden was darker. As they made their way up the side paths through some rhododendrons, Mr. Wilcox, who was in front, said “Margaret” in a husky voice, turned, dropped his cigar, and embraced her.

She was startled, and nearly screamed, but recovered herself at once, and kissed with genuine love the lips that were pressed against her own. It was their first kiss, and when it was over he saw her safely to the door and rang the bell for her, but disappeared into the night before the maid answered it. On looking back, the incident displeased her. It was so isolated. Nothing in their previous conversation had heralded it, and, worse still, no tenderness had ensued. If a man cannot lead up to passion he can at all events lead down from it, and she had hoped, after her complaisance, for some interchange of gentle words. But he had hurried away as if ashamed, and for an instant she was reminded of Helen and Paul.

She was taken aback and almost screamed, but quickly regained her composure and kissed the lips pressed against hers with genuine love. It was their first kiss, and when it ended, he walked her to the door and rang the bell for her, but vanished into the night before the maid answered. Looking back, the whole incident bothered her. It felt so disconnected. Nothing in their earlier conversation had hinted at it, and, even worse, there was no tenderness afterward. If a man can’t build up to passion, he can at least ease back from it, and she had hoped, after her acceptance, for some exchange of kind words. But he had rushed off as if he were embarrassed, and for a moment, she thought of Helen and Paul.

Chapter 21

Charles had just been scolding his Dolly. She deserved the scolding, and had bent before it, but her head, though bloody, was unsubdued, and her chirrupings began to mingle with his retreating thunder.

Charles had just been yelling at his Dolly. She deserved it and took it, but even though her head was hurting, she didn't back down, and her little sounds started to mix with his fading anger.

“You’ve woken the baby. I knew you would. (Rum-ti-foo, Rackety-tackety Tompkin!) I’m not responsible for what Uncle Percy does, nor for anybody else or anything, so there!”

“You’ve woken the baby. I knew you would. (Rum-ti-foo, Rackety-tackety Tompkin!) I’m not responsible for what Uncle Percy does, or for anyone else or anything, so there!”

“Who asked him while I was away? Who asked my sister down to meet him? Who sent them out in the motor day after day?”

“Who asked him while I was gone? Who invited my sister to meet him? Who took them out in the car every day?”

“Charles, that reminds me of some poem.”

“Charles, that makes me think of a poem.”

“Does it indeed? We shall all be dancing to a very different music presently. Miss Schlegel has fairly got us on toast.”

“Does it really? Soon enough, we’ll all be dancing to a very different beat. Miss Schlegel has definitely got us in a tough spot.”

“I could simply scratch that woman’s eyes out, and to say it’s my fault is most unfair.”

“I could just scratch that woman's eyes out, and saying it's my fault is really unfair.”

“It’s your fault, and five months ago you admitted it.”

“It’s your fault, and you admitted it five months ago.”

“I didn’t.”

"I didn't."

“You did.”

"You did."

“Tootle, tootle, playing on the pootle!” exclaimed Dolly, suddenly devoting herself to the child.

“Tootle, tootle, playing on the pootle!” shouted Dolly, suddenly focusing all her attention on the child.

“It’s all very well to turn the conversation, but Father would never have dreamt of marrying as long as Evie was there to make him comfortable. But you must needs start match-making. Besides, Cahill’s too old.”

“It’s easy to change the subject, but Dad would never have considered getting married as long as Evie was around to keep him comfortable. But you just have to play matchmaker. Plus, Cahill is too old.”

“Of course, if you’re going to be rude to Uncle Percy—”

“Of course, if you’re going to be disrespectful to Uncle Percy—”

“Miss Schlegel always meant to get hold of Howards End, and, thanks to you, she’s got it.”

“Miss Schlegel always intended to get her hands on Howards End, and because of you, she has it now.”

“I call the way you twist things round and make them hang together most unfair. You couldn’t have been nastier if you’d caught me flirting. Could he, diddums?”

“I think the way you twist things around and make them fit together is really unfair. You couldn’t have been more unpleasant if you’d caught me flirting. Could he, sweetheart?”

“We’re in a bad hole, and must make the best of it. I shall answer the pater’s letter civilly. He’s evidently anxious to do the decent thing. But I do not intend to forget these Schlegels in a hurry. As long as they’re on their best behaviour—Dolly, are you listening?—we’ll behave, too. But if I find them giving themselves airs, or monopolizing my father, or at all ill-treating him, or worrying him with their artistic beastliness, I intend to put my foot down, yes, firmly. Taking my mother’s place! Heaven knows what poor old Paul will say when the news reaches him.”

“We’re in a tough situation and have to make the most of it. I’ll respond to Dad’s letter politely. He clearly wants to do the right thing. But I’m not going to forget about the Schlegels anytime soon. As long as they’re on their best behavior—Dolly, are you paying attention?—we’ll behave well, too. But if I see them acting superior, monopolizing my dad, mistreating him, or bothering him with their pretentiousness, I’m going to set some boundaries, definitely. Taking my mom’s place! God only knows what poor old Paul will say when he hears about this.”

The interlude closes. It has taken place in Charles’s garden at Hilton. He and Dolly are sitting in deck-chairs, and their motor is regarding them placidly from its garage across the lawn. A short-frocked edition of Charles also regards them placidly; a perambulator edition is squeaking; a third edition is expected shortly. Nature is turning out Wilcoxes in this peaceful abode, so that they may inherit the earth.

The interlude comes to an end. It has happened in Charles's garden at Hilton. He and Dolly are sitting in deck chairs, and their car is watching them calmly from its garage across the lawn. A small version of Charles is also watching them peacefully; a stroller version is squeaking; a third version is expected soon. Nature is producing Wilcoxes in this tranquil place so they can inherit the earth.

Chapter 22

Margaret greeted her lord with peculiar tenderness on the morrow. Mature as he was, she might yet be able to help him to the building of the rainbow bridge that should connect the prose in us with the passion. Without it we are meaningless fragments, half monks, half beasts, unconnected arches that have never joined into a man. With it love is born, and alights on the highest curve, glowing against the grey, sober against the fire. Happy the man who sees from either aspect the glory of these outspread wings. The roads of his soul lie clear, and he and his friends shall find easy-going.

Margaret welcomed her lord with unusual warmth the next day. Even though he was mature, she might still be able to help him build the rainbow bridge that connects the prose within us to our passion. Without it, we are just meaningless fragments, half monks and half beasts, disconnected arches that have never formed a whole person. With it, love is born and rests on the highest curve, glowing against the gray, stable against the fire. Blessed is the man who can see the beauty of these wings from either side. The paths of his soul are clear, and he and his friends will have an easy journey.

It was hard-going in the roads of Mr. Wilcox’s soul. From boyhood he had neglected them. “I am not a fellow who bothers about my own inside.” Outwardly he was cheerful, reliable, and brave; but within, all had reverted to chaos, ruled, so far as it was ruled at all, by an incomplete asceticism. Whether as boy, husband, or widower, he had always the sneaking belief that bodily passion is bad, a belief that is desirable only when held passionately. Religion had confirmed him. The words that were read aloud on Sunday to him and to other respectable men were the words that had once kindled the souls of St. Catharine and St. Francis into a white-hot hatred of the carnal. He could-not be as the saints and love the Infinite with a seraphic ardour, but he could be a little ashamed of loving a wife. “Amabat, amare timebat.” And it was here that Margaret hoped to help him.

It was tough going in the depths of Mr. Wilcox’s soul. From childhood, he had ignored them. “I’m not the type of guy who worries about my own feelings.” Outwardly, he was cheerful, dependable, and brave; but inside, everything had fallen back into chaos, ruled, as far as anything was ruled at all, by an incomplete form of self-denial. Whether as a boy, husband, or widower, he had always secretly believed that physical passion is wrong, a belief that is only useful when held passionately. Religion had reinforced this. The words that were read aloud on Sundays to him and other respectable men were the same words that once ignited the souls of St. Catherine and St. Francis into a fierce hatred of earthly desires. He couldn't be like the saints and love the Infinite with heavenly enthusiasm, but he could feel just a bit ashamed for loving his wife. “Amabat, amare timebat.” And it was here that Margaret hoped to help him.

It did not seem so difficult. She need trouble him with no gift of her own. She would only point out the salvation that was latent in his own soul, and in the soul of every man. Only connect! That was the whole of her sermon. Only connect the prose and the passion, and both will be exalted, and human love will be seen at its height. Live in fragments no longer. Only connect, and the beast and the monk, robbed of the isolation that is life to either, will die.

It didn’t seem that hard. She didn’t need to bother him with any gift of her own. She would just highlight the potential for salvation that was already in his soul, and in every man’s soul. Just connect! That was the essence of her message. Just connect the everyday with the passion, and both will be elevated, and human love will be at its peak. No more living in pieces. Just connect, and the beast and the monk, stripped of the isolation that is essential to either, will perish.

Nor was the message difficult to give. It need not take the form of a good “talking.” By quiet indications the bridge would be built and span their lives with beauty.

Nor was the message hard to convey. It didn't have to be a lengthy "talk." Through subtle signs, the bridge would be built and connect their lives with beauty.

But she failed. For there was one quality in Henry for which she was never prepared, however much she reminded herself of it: his obtuseness. He simply did not notice things, and there was no more to be said. He never noticed that Helen and Frieda were hostile, or that Tibby was not interested in currant plantations; he never noticed the lights and shades that exist in the grayest conversation, the finger-posts, the milestones, the collisions, the illimitable views. Once—on another occasion—she scolded him about it. He was puzzled, but replied with a laugh: “My motto is Concentrate. I’ve no intention of frittering away my strength on that sort of thing.” “It isn’t frittering away the strength,” she protested. “It’s enlarging the space in which you may be strong.” He answered: “You’re a clever little woman, but my motto’s Concentrate.” And this morning he concentrated with a vengeance.

But she failed. There was one thing about Henry that she could never fully prepare for, no matter how much she reminded herself: his cluelessness. He just didn’t notice things, and there was nothing more to say about it. He never realized that Helen and Frieda were unfriendly, or that Tibby wasn't interested in currant farms; he never picked up on the nuances in even the dullest conversations, the signs, the milestones, the awkward moments, the endless possibilities. Once—on another occasion—she scolded him about it. He seemed confused but laughed, saying, “My motto is Concentrate. I don’t plan on wasting my energy on that kind of stuff.” “It’s not wasting energy,” she protested. “It’s expanding the areas where you can be strong.” He replied, “You’re a clever little woman, but my motto’s Concentrate.” And that morning, he focused intensely.

They met in the rhododendrons of yesterday. In the daylight the bushes were inconsiderable and the path was bright in the morning sun. She was with Helen, who had been ominously quiet since the affair was settled. “Here we all are!” she cried, and took him by one hand, retaining her sister’s in the other.

They met in the rhododendrons of the past. In the daylight, the bushes seemed small, and the path was bright in the morning sun. She was with Helen, who had been uncharacteristically quiet since the situation was resolved. “Look at us!” she exclaimed, taking his hand with one of hers and holding her sister’s hand with the other.

“Here we are. Good-morning, Helen.”

"Here we are. Good morning, Helen."

Helen replied, “Good-morning, Mr. Wilcox.”

Helen said, “Good morning, Mr. Wilcox.”

“Henry, she has had such a nice letter from the queer, cross boy—Do you remember him? He had a sad moustache, but the back of his head was young.”

“Henry, she got such a nice letter from that peculiar, grumpy boy—Do you remember him? He had a sad mustache, but the back of his head looked young.”

“I have had a letter too. Not a nice one—I want to talk it over with you:” for Leonard Bast was nothing to him now that she had given him her word; the triangle of sex was broken for ever.

“I’ve received a letter too. It’s not a nice one—I need to discuss it with you:” for Leonard Bast meant nothing to him now that she had given him her word; the triangle of sex was broken forever.

“Thanks to your hint, he’s clearing out of the Porphyrion.”

“Thanks to your tip, he’s getting out of the Porphyrion.”

“Not a bad business that Porphyrion,” he said absently, as he took his own letter out of his pocket.

“Not a bad deal that Porphyrion,” he said distractedly, as he pulled his own letter out of his pocket.

“Not a bad—” she exclaimed, dropping his hand. “Surely, on Chelsea Embankment—”

“Not a bad—” she exclaimed, dropping his hand. “Surely, on Chelsea Embankment—”

“Here’s our hostess. Good-morning, Mrs. Munt. Fine rhododendrons. Good morning, Frau Liesecke; we manage to grow flowers in England, don’t we?”

“Here’s our hostess. Good morning, Mrs. Munt. Beautiful rhododendrons. Good morning, Frau Liesecke; we do a good job growing flowers in England, don’t we?”

“Not a bad business?”

“Not a bad business?”

“No. My letter’s about Howards End. Bryce has been ordered abroad, and wants to sublet it. I am far from sure that I shall give him permission. There was no clause in the agreement. In my opinion, subletting is a mistake. If he can find me another tenant, whom I consider suitable, I may cancel the agreement. Morning, Schlegel. Don’t you think that’s better than subletting?”

“No. My letter is about Howards End. Bryce has been told to go overseas and wants to sublet it. I’m not sure I’m going to let him. There was no clause in the agreement. I believe subletting is a bad idea. If he can find me another tenant that I think is suitable, I might cancel the agreement. Morning, Schlegel. Don’t you think that’s better than subletting?”

Helen had dropped her hand now, and he had steered her past the whole party to the seaward side of the house. Beneath them was the bourgeois little bay, which must have yearned all through the centuries for just such a watering-place as Swanage to be built on its margin. The waves were colourless, and the Bournemouth steamer gave a further touch of insipidity, drawn up against the pier and hooting wildly for excursionists.

Helen had let go of his hand, and he guided her past the entire party to the ocean-facing side of the house. Below them was a quaint little bay that must have longed for centuries for a charming spot like Swanage to be built along its edge. The waves were dull, and the Bournemouth steamer added to the blandness, docked against the pier and blaring its horn wildly for tourists.

“When there is a sublet I find that damage—”

“When there’s a sublet, I notice that damage—”

“Do excuse me, but about the Porphyrion. I don’t feel easy—might I just bother you, Henry?”

“Excuse me, but about the Porphyrion. I’m feeling a bit uneasy—could I trouble you for a moment, Henry?”

Her manner was so serious that he stopped, and asked her a little sharply what she wanted.

Her expression was so serious that he paused and asked her a bit sharply what she needed.

“You said on Chelsea Embankment, surely, that it was a bad concern, so we advised this clerk to clear out. He writes this morning that he’s taken our advice, and now you say it’s not a bad concern.”

“You said on Chelsea Embankment, surely, that it was a serious issue, so we suggested this clerk leave. He wrote this morning that he’s followed our advice, and now you say it’s not a serious issue.”

“A clerk who clears out of any concern, good or bad, without securing a berth somewhere else first, is a fool, and I’ve no pity for him.”

“A clerk who leaves any job, good or bad, without making sure he has another one lined up first, is a fool, and I feel no sympathy for him.”

“He has not done that. He’s going into a bank in Camden Town, he says. The salary’s much lower, but he hopes to manage—a branch of Dempster’s Bank. Is that all right?”

“He hasn’t done that. He’s saying he’s going into a bank in Camden Town. The salary’s much lower, but he hopes to make it work—a branch of Dempster’s Bank. Is that okay?”

“Dempster! My goodness me, yes.”

“Dempster! Oh my gosh, yes.”

“More right than the Porphyrion?”

"More correct than the Porphyrion?"

“Yes, yes, yes; safe as houses—safer.”

“Yes, yes, yes; as safe as houses—even safer.”

“Very many thanks. I’m sorry—if you sublet—?”

“Thanks a lot. I’m sorry—if you sublet—?”

“If he sublets, I shan’t have the same control. In theory there should be no more damage done at Howards End; in practice there will be. Things may be done for which no money can compensate. For instance, I shouldn’t want that fine wych-elm spoilt. It hangs—Margaret, we must go and see the old place some time. It’s pretty in its way. We’ll motor down and have lunch with Charles.”

“If he sublets, I won’t have the same control. In theory, no more damage should be done at Howards End; in reality, there will be. Things can happen that no amount of money can make up for. For example, I wouldn’t want that beautiful wych-elm to be ruined. It’s hanging there—Margaret, we need to visit the old place sometime. It’s charming in its own way. Let’s drive down and have lunch with Charles.”

“I should enjoy that,” said Margaret bravely.

“I’d really like that,” said Margaret confidently.

“What about next Wednesday?”

“How about next Wednesday?”

“Wednesday? No, I couldn’t well do that. Aunt Juley expects us to stop here another week at least.”

“Wednesday? No, I can’t do that. Aunt Juley expects us to stay here at least another week.”

“But you can give that up now.”

“But you can let that go now.”

“Er—no,” said Margaret, after a moment’s thought.

“Uh—no,” Margaret replied after a moment of thinking.

“Oh, that’ll be all right. I’ll speak to her.”

“Oh, that’s fine. I’ll talk to her.”

“This visit is a high solemnity. My aunt counts on it year after year. She turns the house upside down for us; she invites our special friends—she scarcely knows Frieda, and we can’t leave her on her hands. I missed one day, and she would be so hurt if I didn’t stay the full ten.”

“This visit is really important. My aunt looks forward to it every year. She goes all out to prepare for us; she invites our close friends—she hardly knows Frieda, and we can’t just leave her with her. I missed one day, and she would be so upset if I didn’t stay the full ten.”

“But I’ll say a word to her. Don’t you bother.”

“But I’ll have a chat with her. You don’t need to worry about it.”

“Henry, I won’t go. Don’t bully me.”

“Henry, I’m not going. Don’t push me.”

“You want to see the house, though?”

"You want to check out the house, though?"

“Very much—I’ve heard so much about it, one way or the other. Aren’t there pigs’ teeth in the wych-elm?”

“Definitely—I’ve heard a lot about it, both good and bad. Are there pigs’ teeth in the wych-elm?”

Pigs’ teeth?

Pig's teeth?

“And you chew the bark for toothache.”

“And you chew the bark for a toothache.”

“What a rum notion! Of course not!”

“What a ridiculous idea! Of course not!”

“Perhaps I have confused it with some other tree. There are still a great number of sacred trees in England, it seems.”

“Maybe I mixed it up with a different tree. There are still a lot of sacred trees in England, it looks like.”

But he left her to intercept Mrs. Munt, whose voice could be heard in the distance: to be intercepted himself by Helen.

But he left her to catch up with Mrs. Munt, whose voice was heard in the distance, only to be caught himself by Helen.

“Oh, Mr. Wilcox, about the Porphyrion—” she began, and went scarlet all over her face.

“Oh, Mr. Wilcox, about the Porphyrion—” she started, her face turning bright red.

“It’s all right,” called Margaret, catching them up. “Dempster’s Bank’s better.”

“It’s okay,” called Margaret, catching up to them. “Dempster’s Bank is better.”

“But I think you told us the Porphyrion was bad, and would smash before Christmas.”

“But I think you said the Porphyrion was faulty and would break down before Christmas.”

“Did I? It was still outside the Tariff Ring, and had to take rotten policies. Lately it came in—safe as houses now.”

“Did I? It was still outside the Tariff Ring and had to deal with terrible policies. Recently it got included—now it’s as safe as houses.”

“In other words, Mr. Bast need never have left it.”

"In other words, Mr. Bast never had to leave it."

“No, the fellow needn’t.”

“No, he doesn’t have to.”

“—and needn’t have started life elsewhere at a greatly reduced salary.”

“—and didn’t have to begin their career somewhere else for a much lower salary.”

“He only says ‘reduced,’” corrected Margaret, seeing trouble ahead.

“He only says ‘reduced,’” Margaret corrected, sensing trouble ahead.

“With a man so poor, every reduction must be great. I consider it a deplorable misfortune.”

“With a man this poor, any cut must be significant. I see it as a terrible misfortune.”

Mr. Wilcox, intent on his business with Mrs. Munt, was going steadily on, but the last remark made him say: “What? What’s that? Do you mean that I’m responsible?”

Mr. Wilcox, focused on his business with Mrs. Munt, was moving ahead, but the last comment made him respond: “What? What’s that? Are you saying that I'm responsible?”

“You’re ridiculous, Helen.”

"You're being ridiculous, Helen."

“You seem to think—” He looked at his watch. “Let me explain the point to you. It is like this. You seem to assume, when a business concern is conducting a delicate negotiation, it ought to keep the public informed stage by stage. The Porphyrion, according to you, was bound to say, ‘I am trying all I can to get into the Tariff Ring. I am not sure that I shall succeed, but it is the only thing that will save me from insolvency, and I am trying.’ My dear Helen—”

“You seem to think—” He checked his watch. “Let me clarify this for you. It’s like this. You seem to believe that when a business is engaging in a delicate negotiation, it should keep the public updated at every step. The Porphyrion, according to you, should have said, ‘I’m doing everything I can to get into the Tariff Ring. I’m not sure I’ll succeed, but it’s the only thing that will save me from going bankrupt, and I’m trying.’ My dear Helen—”

“Is that your point? A man who had little money has less—that’s mine.”

“Is that what you mean? A man who had little money has even less—that’s my point.”

“I am grieved for your clerk. But it is all in the day’s work. It’s part of the battle of life.”

“I feel sorry for your clerk. But it’s just part of the job. It’s all part of the struggle of life.”

“A man who had little money,” she repeated, “has less, owing to us. Under these circumstances I do not consider ‘the battle of life’ a happy expression.”

“A man who had little money,” she repeated, “has even less because of us. Given these circumstances, I don’t see ‘the battle of life’ as a positive phrase.”

“Oh come, come!” he protested pleasantly. “You’re not to blame. No one’s to blame.”

“Oh come on!” he said cheerfully. “You’re not at fault. No one is.”

“Is no one to blame for anything?”

“Is anyone responsible for anything?”

“I wouldn’t say that, but you’re taking it far too seriously. Who is this fellow?”

“I wouldn’t say that, but you’re taking it way too seriously. Who is this guy?”

“We have told you about the fellow twice already,” said Helen. “You have even met the fellow. He is very poor and his wife is an extravagant imbecile. He is capable of better things. We—we, the upper classes—thought we would help him from the height of our superior knowledge—and here’s the result!”

“We’ve told you about him twice already,” said Helen. “You’ve even met him. He’s really poor and his wife is a ridiculous spendthrift. He’s capable of so much more. We—the upper class—thought we could help him with our superior knowledge—and look at the result!”

He raised his finger. “Now, a word of advice.”

He raised his finger. “So, I have a bit of advice.”

“I require no more advice.”

“I don’t need any more advice.”

“A word of advice. Don’t take up that sentimental attitude over the poor. See that she doesn’t, Margaret. The poor are poor, and one’s sorry for them, but there it is. As civilization moves forward, the shoe is bound to pinch in places, and it’s absurd to pretend that anyone is responsible personally. Neither you, nor I, nor my informant, nor the man who informed him, nor the directors of the Porphyrion, are to blame for this clerk’s loss of salary. It’s just the shoe pinching—no one can help it; and it might easily have been worse.”

“A word of advice. Don’t get sentimental about the poor. Make sure she doesn’t, Margaret. The poor are poor, and we feel sorry for them, but that’s just how it is. As civilization progresses, there will inevitably be some discomfort, and it’s ridiculous to pretend that anyone is personally responsible. Neither you, nor I, nor my source, nor the person who informed him, nor the directors of the Porphyrion are to blame for this clerk’s salary cut. It’s just the discomfort of life—no one can change that; and it could have easily been worse.”

Helen quivered with indignation.

Helen trembled with anger.

“By all means subscribe to charities—subscribe to them largely—but don’t get carried away by absurd schemes of Social Reform. I see a good deal behind the scenes, and you can take it from me that there is no Social Question—except for a few journalists who try to get a living out of the phrase. There are just rich and poor, as there always have been and always will be. Point me out a time when men have been equal—”

“Definitely support charities—give generously—but don’t get swept up in ridiculous ideas of Social Reform. I see a lot that happens behind the scenes, and trust me when I say there is no Social Question—except for a few journalists trying to make a living off that term. There are just rich and poor, as there always have been and always will be. Show me a time when people have been equal—”

“I didn’t say—”

"I didn't say that—"

“Point me out a time when desire for equality has made them happier. No, no. You can’t. There always have been rich and poor. I’m no fatalist. Heaven forbid! But our civilization is moulded by great impersonal forces” (his voice grew complacent; it always did when he eliminated the personal), “and there always will be rich and poor. You can’t deny it” (and now it was a respectful voice)—“and you can’t deny that, in spite of all, the tendency of civilization has on the whole been upward.”

“Show me a time when the desire for equality has made people happier. No, you can’t. There have always been rich and poor. I’m not a fatalist. God forbid! But our society is shaped by huge impersonal forces” (his voice grew self-satisfied; it always did when he removed the personal), “and there will always be rich and poor. You can’t deny it” (and now it was a respectful tone)—“and you can’t deny that, despite everything, the overall trend of civilization has been upward.”

“Owing to God, I suppose,” flashed Helen.

“Owing to God, I guess,” Helen replied.

He stared at her.

He looked at her.

“You grab the dollars. God does the rest.”

“You take the money. God takes care of the rest.”

It was no good instructing the girl if she was going to talk about God in that neurotic modern way. Fraternal to the last, he left her for the quieter company of Mrs. Munt. He thought, “She rather reminds me of Dolly.”

It was pointless to teach the girl if she was just going to discuss God in that uptight, modern way. Being the supportive person he was, he left her for the calmer presence of Mrs. Munt. He thought, “She kind of reminds me of Dolly.”

Helen looked out at the sea.

Helen looked out at the ocean.

“Don’t even discuss political economy with Henry,” advised her sister. “It’ll only end in a cry.”

“Don’t even talk about political economy with Henry,” her sister warned. “It’ll just end in a fight.”

“But he must be one of those men who have reconciled science with religion,” said Helen slowly. “I don’t like those men. They are scientific themselves, and talk of the survival of the fittest, and cut down the salaries of their clerks, and stunt the independence of all who may menace their comfort, but yet they believe that somehow good—and it is always that sloppy ‘somehow’—will be the outcome, and that in some mystical way the Mr. Basts of the future will benefit because the Mr. Basts of today are in pain.”

“But he must be one of those guys who have made peace between science and religion,” said Helen slowly. “I don’t like those guys. They are scientific themselves, talk about the survival of the fittest, cut the salaries of their employees, and stifle the independence of anyone who might threaten their comfort. Yet they believe that somehow good—and it’s always that vague ‘somehow’—will come from it, and that in some mystical way the Mr. Basts of the future will benefit because the Mr. Basts of today are suffering.”

“He is such a man in theory. But oh, Helen, in theory!”

“He is that kind of man in theory. But oh, Helen, in theory!”

“But oh, Meg, what a theory!”

“But oh, Meg, what a concept!”

“Why should you put things so bitterly, dearie?”

“Why do you have to say things so harshly, sweetheart?”

“Because I’m an old maid,” said Helen, biting her lip. “I can’t think why I go on like this myself.” She shook off her sister’s hand and went into the house. Margaret, distressed at the day’s beginning, followed the Bournemouth steamer with her eyes. She saw that Helen’s nerves were exasperated by the unlucky Bast business beyond the bounds of politeness. There might at any minute be a real explosion, which even Henry would notice. Henry must be removed.

“Because I’m an old maid,” said Helen, biting her lip. “I can’t understand why I keep doing this to myself.” She shook off her sister’s hand and went into the house. Margaret, upset at how the day had started, followed the Bournemouth steamer with her eyes. She could tell that Helen’s nerves were frayed by the unfortunate Bast situation, pushing the limits of politeness. There might be a real outburst at any moment, one that even Henry would pick up on. Henry needed to be kept away.

“Margaret!” her aunt called. “Magsy! It isn’t true, surely, what Mr. Wilcox says, that you want to go away early next week?”

“Margaret!” her aunt called. “Magsy! You can’t seriously be thinking of leaving early next week like Mr. Wilcox said, right?”

“Not ‘want,’” was Margaret’s prompt reply; “but there is so much to be settled, and I do want to see the Charles’.”

“Not ‘want,’” was Margaret’s quick response; “but there’s a lot to figure out, and I really want to see the Charleses.”

“But going away without taking the Weymouth trip, or even the Lulworth?” said Mrs. Munt, coming nearer. “Without going once more up Nine Barrows Down?”

“But leaving without doing the Weymouth trip or even visiting Lulworth?” Mrs. Munt said, stepping closer. “Without going up Nine Barrows Down one more time?”

“I’m afraid so.”

"Sorry, that's correct."

Mr. Wilcox rejoined her with, “Good! I did the breaking of the ice.”

Mr. Wilcox responded with, “Great! I broke the ice.”

A wave of tenderness came over her. She put a hand on either shoulder, and looked deeply into the black, bright eyes. What was behind their competent stare? She knew, but was not disquieted.

A wave of tenderness washed over her. She placed a hand on each shoulder and looked deeply into the shiny black eyes. What was behind their confident gaze? She knew, but it didn't disturb her.

Chapter 23

Margaret had no intention of letting things slide, and the evening before she left Swanage she gave her sister a thorough scolding. She censured her, not for disapproving of the engagement, but for throwing over her disapproval a veil of mystery. Helen was equally frank. “Yes,” she said, with the air of one looking inwards, “there is a mystery. I can’t help it. It’s not my fault. It’s the way life has been made.” Helen in those days was over-interested in the subconscious self. She exaggerated the Punch and Judy aspect of life, and spoke of mankind as puppets, whom an invisible showman twitches into love and war. Margaret pointed out that if she dwelt on this she, too, would eliminate the personal. Helen was silent for a minute, and then burst into a queer speech, which cleared the air. “Go on and marry him. I think you’re splendid; and if anyone can pull it off, you will.” Margaret denied that there was anything to “pull off,” but she continued: “Yes, there is, and I wasn’t up to it with Paul. I can only do what’s easy. I can only entice and be enticed. I can’t, and won’t attempt difficult relations. If I marry, it will either be a man who’s strong enough to boss me or whom I’m strong enough to boss. So I shan’t ever marry, for there aren’t such men. And Heaven help any one whom I do marry, for I shall certainly run away from him before you can say ‘Jack Robinson.’ There! Because I’m uneducated. But you, you’re different; you’re a heroine.”

Margaret had no intention of letting things slide, and the evening before she left Swanage, she gave her sister a serious talking-to. She criticized her, not for disapproving of the engagement, but for hiding her disapproval behind a shroud of mystery. Helen was equally candid. “Yes,” she said, with a thoughtful expression, “there is a mystery. I can’t help it. It’s not my fault. It’s just how life is.” Back then, Helen was overly fascinated by the subconscious. She exaggerated the circus-like aspect of life, describing humanity as puppets controlled by an unseen puppeteer who pulls their strings when it comes to love and war. Margaret pointed out that if she kept focusing on this, she would also eliminate the personal touch. Helen paused for a moment, then launched into a strange speech that cleared the tension. “Go ahead and marry him. I think you’re amazing; and if anyone can handle it, it’s you.” Margaret insisted there was nothing to “handle,” but she added, “Yes, there is, and I couldn’t do it with Paul. I can only do what’s easy. I can only attract and be attracted. I can’t, and won’t, try to deal with complicated relationships. If I marry, it will either be a man strong enough to take charge of me or one I’m strong enough to take charge of. So I’ll probably never marry, because those men don’t exist. And God help anyone I do marry, because I’ll definitely run away from him before you can say ‘Jack Robinson.’ There! Because I’m uneducated. But you, you’re different; you’re a heroine.”

“Oh, Helen! Am I? Will it be as dreadful for poor Henry as all that?”

“Oh, Helen! Am I? Will it be that terrible for poor Henry?”

“You mean to keep proportion, and that’s heroic, it’s Greek, and I don’t see why it shouldn’t succeed with you. Go on and fight with him and help him. Don’t ask me for help, or even for sympathy. Henceforward I’m going my own way. I mean to be thorough, because thoroughness is easy. I mean to dislike your husband, and to tell him so. I mean to make no concessions to Tibby. If Tibby wants to live with me, he must lump me. I mean to love you more than ever. Yes, I do. You and I have built up something real, because it is purely spiritual. There’s no veil of mystery over us. Unreality and mystery begin as soon as one touches the body. The popular view is, as usual, exactly the wrong one. Our bothers are over tangible things—money, husbands, house-hunting. But Heaven will work of itself.”

“You want to maintain balance, and that's admirable—it’s like something out of Greek mythology. I don’t see why you can't make it work. Go ahead and fight for him and support him. Don’t expect me to help or even feel sorry for you. From now on, I’m doing my own thing. I plan to be thorough because it’s uncomplicated. I intend to dislike your husband and let him know. I'm not making any concessions to Tibby. If Tibby wants to live with me, he has to deal with me as I am. I plan to love you even more than before. Yes, I really do. You and I have created something genuine because it’s entirely spiritual. There’s no mystery shrouding us. Unrealities and mysteries start the moment you get physical. The common perspective is, as usual, completely off base. Our struggles revolve around material things—money, spouses, finding a house. But things will work out in their own time.”

Margaret was grateful for this expression of affection, and answered, “Perhaps.” All vistas close in the unseen—no one doubts it—but Helen closed them rather too quickly for her taste. At every turn of speech one was confronted with reality and the absolute. Perhaps Margaret grew too old for metaphysics, perhaps Henry was weaning her from them, but she felt that there was something a little unbalanced in the mind that so readily shreds the visible. The business man who assumes that this life is everything, and the mystic who asserts that it is nothing, fail, on this side and on that, to hit the truth. “Yes, I see, dear; it’s about halfway between,” Aunt Juley had hazarded in earlier years. No; truth, being alive, was not halfway between anything. It was only to be found by continuous excursions into either realm, and though proportion is the final secret, to espouse it at the outset is to insure sterility.

Margaret appreciated this show of affection and replied, “Maybe.” All perspectives eventually close in the unknown—no one disputes that—but Helen closed them a bit too fast for her liking. At every turn of conversation, one was faced with reality and the absolute. Perhaps Margaret was getting too old for deep thoughts, maybe Henry was pulling her away from them, but she sensed that there was something a bit off in the mind that too easily dismisses the tangible. The businessman who believes that this life is all there is, and the mystic who insists it’s nothing at all, both fail, in their own ways, to grasp the truth. “Yes, I see, dear; it’s about halfway between,” Aunt Juley had guessed in earlier years. No; truth, being alive, wasn’t halfway between anything. It could only be discovered through ongoing explorations into both realms, and while balance is the ultimate secret, adopting it too early guarantees a lack of growth.

Helen, agreeing here, disagreeing there, would have talked till midnight, but Margaret, with her packing to do, focussed the conversation on Henry. She might abuse Henry behind his back, but please would she always, be civil to him in company? “I definitely dislike him, but I’ll do what I can,” promised Helen. “Do what you can with my friends in return.”

Helen, agreeing in some places and disagreeing in others, would have chatted until midnight, but Margaret, needing to pack, shifted the conversation to Henry. She might talk badly about Henry when he wasn't around, but could she please always be polite to him when they were together? “I really can't stand him, but I’ll try my best,” Helen promised. “Just do me a favor and be nice to my friends in return.”

This conversation made Margaret easier. Their inner life was so safe that they could bargain over externals in a way that would have been incredible to Aunt Juley, and impossible for Tibby or Charles. There are moments when the inner life actually “pays,” when years of self-scrutiny, conducted for no ulterior motive, are suddenly of practical use. Such moments are still rare in the West; that they come at all promises a fairer future. Margaret, though unable to understand her sister, was assured against estrangement, and returned to London with a more peaceful mind.

This conversation made Margaret feel more at ease. Their inner life was so secure that they could negotiate over external matters in a way that would have seemed unbelievable to Aunt Juley and impossible for Tibby or Charles. There are times when the inner life truly “pays off,” when years of self-reflection, done without any hidden agenda, become suddenly useful. Such moments are still uncommon in the West; the fact that they happen at all suggests a brighter future. Margaret, although unable to fully understand her sister, felt reassured against any distance between them and went back to London with a calmer mindset.

The following morning, at eleven o’clock, she presented herself at the offices of the Imperial and West African Rubber Company. She was glad to go there, for Henry had implied his business rather than described it, and the formlessness and vagueness that one associates with Africa had hitherto brooded over the main sources of his wealth. Not that a visit to the office cleared things up. There was just the ordinary surface scum of ledgers and polished counters and brass bars that began and stopped for no possible reason, of electric-light globes blossoming in triplets, of little rabbit hutches faced with glass or wire, of little rabbits. And even when she penetrated to the inner depths, she found only the ordinary table and Turkey carpet, and though the map over the fireplace did depict a helping of West Africa, it was a very ordinary map. Another map hung opposite, on which the whole continent appeared, looking like a whale marked out for blubber, and by its side was a door, shut, but Henry’s voice came through it, dictating a “strong” letter. She might have been at the Porphyrion, or Dempster’s Bank, or her own wine-merchant’s. Everything seems just alike in these days. But perhaps she was seeing the Imperial side of the company rather than its West African, and Imperialism always had been one of her difficulties.

The next morning, at eleven o’clock, she arrived at the offices of the Imperial and West African Rubber Company. She was glad to be there because Henry had hinted at his business rather than explaining it, and the undefined and vague impression one has about Africa had so far loomed over the sources of his wealth. However, a visit to the office didn’t clarify much. It was just the usual surface clutter of ledgers, shiny counters, and brass bars that seemed to start and stop without reason, alongside electric light bulbs grouped in threes, glass or wire rabbit cages, and little rabbits. Even when she went deeper inside, she only found a regular table and a Turkish carpet, and although the map above the fireplace showed a portion of West Africa, it was just an ordinary map. Another map hung on the opposite wall, displaying the whole continent, looking like a whale outlined for blubber, and next to it was a door, closed, but Henry’s voice could be heard dictating a “strong” letter. She could have been at Porphyrion, Dempster’s Bank, or even her own wine merchant. Everything seems the same these days. But maybe she was experiencing the Imperial aspect of the company rather than its West African one, and Imperialism had always been one of her challenges.

“One minute!” called Mr. Wilcox on receiving her name. He touched a bell, the effect of which was to produce Charles.

“One minute!” called Mr. Wilcox when he heard her name. He rang a bell, which brought Charles in.

Charles had written his father an adequate letter—more adequate than Evie’s, through which a girlish indignation throbbed. And he greeted his future stepmother with propriety.

Charles had written his father a decent letter—much better than Evie’s, which was filled with girlish anger. And he greeted his future stepmother politely.

“I hope that my wife—how do you do?—will give you a decent lunch,” was his opening. “I left instructions, but we live in a rough-and-ready way. She expects you back to tea, too, after you have had a look at Howards End. I wonder what you’ll think of the place. I wouldn’t touch it with tongs myself. Do sit down! It’s a measly little place.”

“I hope my wife—nice to meet you—will make you a good lunch,” was his opening. “I left instructions, but we live a pretty casual life. She’s expecting you back for tea after you check out Howards End. I’m curious to know what you’ll think of it. I wouldn’t go near it myself. Please, have a seat! It’s a tiny little place.”

“I shall enjoy seeing it,” said Margaret, feeling, for the first time, shy.

“I’m looking forward to seeing it,” said Margaret, feeling shy for the first time.

“You’ll see it at its worst, for Bryce decamped abroad last Monday without even arranging for a charwoman to clear up after him. I never saw such a disgraceful mess. It’s unbelievable. He wasn’t in the house a month.”

“You’ll see it at its worst because Bryce left the country last Monday without even hiring a cleaner to tidy up after him. I’ve never seen such a disgraceful mess. It’s unbelievable. He wasn’t even in the house for a month.”

“I’ve more than a little bone to pick with Bryce,” called Henry from the inner chamber.

“I’ve definitely got a bone to pick with Bryce,” called Henry from the inner chamber.

“Why did he go so suddenly?”

“Why did he leave so abruptly?”

“Invalid type; couldn’t sleep.”

"Wrong type; couldn't sleep."

“Poor fellow!”

“Poor guy!”

“Poor fiddlesticks!” said Mr. Wilcox, joining them. “He had the impudence to put up notice-boards without as much as saying with your leave or by your leave. Charles flung them down.”

“Poor fiddlesticks!” said Mr. Wilcox, joining them. “He had the nerve to put up notice boards without even asking for permission. Charles threw them down.”

“Yes, I flung them down,” said Charles modestly.

“Yes, I threw them down,” Charles said modestly.

“I’ve sent a telegram after him, and a pretty sharp one, too. He, and he in person is responsible for the upkeep of that house for the next three years.”

“I’ve sent a telegram after him, and it’s a pretty stern one, too. He, and he alone, is responsible for maintaining that house for the next three years.”

“The keys are at the farm; we wouldn’t have the keys.”

“The keys are at the farm; we don’t have the keys.”

“Quite right.”

"Absolutely."

“Dolly would have taken them, but I was in, fortunately.”

“Dolly would have taken them, but I was in, thankfully.”

“What’s Mr. Bryce like?” asked Margaret.

“What’s Mr. Bryce like?” Margaret asked.

But nobody cared. Mr. Bryce was the tenant, who had no right to sublet; to have defined him further was a waste of time. On his misdeeds they descanted profusely, until the girl who had been typing the strong letter came out with it. Mr. Wilcox added his signature. “Now we’ll be off,” said he.

But nobody cared. Mr. Bryce was the tenant, who had no right to sublet; defining him further was just a waste of time. They went on and on about his misdeeds until the girl who had been typing the stern letter finally spoke up. Mr. Wilcox added his signature. “Now we’ll head out,” he said.

A motor-drive, a form of felicity detested by Margaret, awaited her. Charles saw them in, civil to the last, and in a moment the offices of the Imperial and West African Rubber Company faded away. But it was not an impressive drive. Perhaps the weather was to blame, being grey and banked high with weary clouds. Perhaps Hertfordshire is scarcely intended for motorists. Did not a gentleman once motor so quickly through Westmoreland that he missed it? and if Westmoreland can be missed, it will fare ill with a county whose delicate structure particularly needs the attentive eye. Hertfordshire is England at its quietest, with little emphasis of river and hill; it is England meditative. If Drayton were with us again to write a new edition of his incomparable poem, he would sing the nymphs of Hertfordshire as indeterminate of feature, with hair obfuscated by the London smoke. Their eyes would be sad, and averted from their fate towards the Northern flats, their leader not Isis or Sabrina, but the slowly flowing Lea. No glory of raiment would be theirs, no urgency of dance; but they would be real nymphs.

A motor drive, a type of happiness that Margaret hated, was waiting for her. Charles let them in, polite to the end, and in a moment, the offices of the Imperial and West African Rubber Company disappeared from view. But it wasn’t an impressive ride. Maybe it was the weather that was to blame, being gray and overcast with tired clouds. Maybe Hertfordshire just isn’t meant for driving. Didn’t a man once speed through Westmoreland so fast that he completely missed it? And if Westmoreland can be overlooked, then it doesn’t bode well for a county whose fragile landscape really needs careful observation. Hertfordshire is England at its quietest, with little emphasis on rivers and hills; it is a contemplative England. If Drayton were with us again to write a new edition of his unmatched poem, he would describe the nymphs of Hertfordshire as featureless, with hair dulled by London’s smoke. Their eyes would be sad and turned away from their fate towards the flat lands of the North, their leader not Isis or Sabrina, but the slowly flowing Lea. They would have no splendid clothing, no frantic dances; but they would still be real nymphs.

The chauffeur could not travel as quickly as he had hoped, for the Great North Road was full of Easter traffic. But he went quite quick enough for Margaret, a poor-spirited creature, who had chickens and children on the brain.

The chauffeur couldn't go as fast as he wanted because the Great North Road was packed with Easter traffic. But he drove fast enough for Margaret, a rather anxious person, who was preoccupied with chickens and kids.

“They’re all right,” said Mr. Wilcox. “They’ll learn—like the swallows and the telegraph-wires.”

“They're fine,” said Mr. Wilcox. “They'll figure it out—just like the swallows and the telephone wires.”

“Yes, but, while they’re learning—”

“Yes, but while they’re learning—”

“The motor’s come to stay,” he answered. “One must get about. There’s a pretty church—oh, you aren’t sharp enough. Well, look out, if the road worries you—right outward at the scenery.”

“The motor’s here to stay,” he replied. “You need to get around. There's a nice church—oh, you’re not paying enough attention. Well, be careful if the road makes you anxious—just focus on the scenery.”

She looked at the scenery. It heaved and merged like porridge. Presently it congealed. They had arrived.

She looked at the landscape. It swelled and blended like oatmeal. Soon, it solidified. They had arrived.

Charles’s house on the left; on the right the swelling forms of the Six Hills. Their appearance in such a neighbourhood surprised her. They interrupted the stream of residences that was thickening up towards Hilton. Beyond them she saw meadows and a wood, and beneath them she settled that soldiers of the best kind lay buried. She hated war and liked soldiers—it was one of her amiable inconsistencies.

Charles’s house was on the left; on the right were the rising shapes of the Six Hills. Seeing them in this neighborhood surprised her. They broke the chain of houses that was getting denser as it moved toward Hilton. Beyond them, she could see meadows and a forest, and beneath them, she figured that the best kind of soldiers were buried. She hated war but liked soldiers—it was one of her charming inconsistencies.

But here was Dolly, dressed up to the nines, standing at the door to greet them, and here were the first drops of the rain. They ran in gaily, and after a long wait in the drawing-room sat down to the rough-and-ready lunch, every dish in which concealed or exuded cream. Mr. Bryce was the chief topic of conversation. Dolly described his visit with the key, while her father-in-law gave satisfaction by chaffing her and contradicting all she said. It was evidently the custom to laugh at Dolly. He chaffed Margaret, too, and Margaret, roused from a grave meditation, was pleased, and chaffed him back. Dolly seemed surprised, and eyed her curiously. After lunch the two children came down. Margaret disliked babies, but hit it off better with the two-year-old, and sent Dolly into fits of laughter by talking sense to him. “Kiss them now, and come away,” said Mr. Wilcox. She came, but refused to kiss them: it was such hard luck on the little things, she said, and though Dolly proffered Chorly-worly and Porgly-woggles in turn, she was obdurate.

But here was Dolly, all dressed up, standing at the door to greet them, and here came the first drops of rain. They ran in cheerfully, and after a long wait in the living room, they sat down to a hearty lunch, where every dish either hid or overflowed with cream. Mr. Bryce was the main topic of conversation. Dolly shared details about his visit with the key, while her father-in-law amused everyone by teasing her and disagreeing with everything she said. It was clear that laughing at Dolly was the norm. He teased Margaret too, and when she was brought out of her serious thoughts, she enjoyed it and teased him back. Dolly seemed surprised and watched her closely. After lunch, the two kids came downstairs. Margaret wasn't a fan of babies but got along better with the two-year-old and made Dolly burst into laughter by talking sense to him. “Kiss them now, and come away,” said Mr. Wilcox. She came over but refused to kiss them; she thought it was really unfair to the little ones, and even though Dolly offered Chorly-worly and Porgly-woggles in turn, she stood firm.

By this time it was raining steadily. The car came round with the hood up, and again she lost all sense of space. In a few minutes they stopped, and Crane opened the door of the car.

By this point, it was raining consistently. The car pulled up with the hood raised, and once again, she lost all sense of her surroundings. In a few minutes, they came to a stop, and Crane opened the car door.

“What’s happened?” asked Margaret.

“What happened?” asked Margaret.

“What do you suppose?” said Henry.

“What do you think?” Henry asked.

A little porch was close up against her face.

A small porch was right up against her face.

“Are we there already?”

“Are we there yet?”

“We are.”

We are.

“Well, I never! In years ago it seemed so far away.”

“Well, I can’t believe it! Years ago, it felt like it was so far away.”

Smiling, but somehow disillusioned, she jumped out, and her impetus carried her to the front-door. She was about to open it, when Henry said: “That’s no good; it’s locked. Who’s got the key?”

Smiling, but somehow disheartened, she jumped out, and her momentum carried her to the front door. She was about to open it when Henry said, “That’s not going to work; it’s locked. Who has the key?”

As he had himself forgotten to call for the key at the farm, no one replied. He also wanted to know who had left the front gate open, since a cow had strayed in from the road, and was spoiling the croquet lawn. Then he said rather crossly: “Margaret, you wait in the dry. I’ll go down for the key. It isn’t a hundred yards.

As he had forgotten to ask for the key at the farm, no one answered. He also wanted to know who had left the front gate open because a cow had wandered in from the road and was ruining the croquet lawn. Then he said a bit annoyed, “Margaret, you stay dry. I’ll go get the key. It’s not even a hundred yards.”

“Mayn’t I come too?”

“Can’t I come too?”

“No; I shall be back before I’m gone.”

“No; I’ll be back before I leave.”

Then the car turned away, and it was as if a curtain had risen. For the second time that day she saw the appearance of the earth.

Then the car turned away, and it was like a curtain had opened. For the second time that day, she saw the landscape around her.

There were the greengage-trees that Helen had once described, there the tennis lawn, there the hedge that would be glorious with dog-roses in June, but the vision now was of black and palest green. Down by the dell-hole more vivid colours were awakening, and Lent Lilies stood sentinel on its margin, or advanced in battalions over the grass. Tulips were a tray of jewels. She could not see the wych-elm tree, but a branch of the celebrated vine, studded with velvet knobs, had covered the porch. She was struck by the fertility of the soil; she had seldom been in a garden where the flowers looked so well, and even the weeds she was idly plucking out of the porch were intensely green. Why had poor Mr. Bryce fled from all this beauty? For she had already decided that the place was beautiful.

There were the greengage trees that Helen had once talked about, there was the tennis lawn, and there was the hedge that would be stunning with dog roses in June. But now, the scene was a mix of black and light green. Down by the dell-hole, brighter colors were starting to emerge, and Lent Lilies stood guard at its edge or spread across the grass in groups. Tulips looked like a tray of jewels. She couldn't see the wych-elm tree, but a branch of the famous vine, covered in soft knobs, had taken over the porch. She was amazed by how fertile the soil was; she had rarely seen a garden where the flowers looked so vibrant, and even the weeds she was lazily pulling out of the porch were incredibly green. Why had poor Mr. Bryce run away from all this beauty? She had already decided that the place was beautiful.

“Naughty cow! Go away!” cried Margaret to the cow, but without indignation.

“Naughty cow! Go away!” Margaret yelled at the cow, but she didn’t sound angry.

Harder came the rain, pouring out of a windless sky, and spattering up from the notice-boards of the house-agents, which lay in a row on the lawn where Charles had hurled them. She must have interviewed Charles in another world—where one did have interviews. How Helen would revel in such a notion! Charles dead, all people dead, nothing alive but houses and gardens. The obvious dead, the intangible alive, and—no connection at all between them! Margaret smiled. Would that her own fancies were as clear-cut! Would that she could deal as high-handedly with the world! Smiling and sighing, she laid her hand upon the door. It opened. The house was not locked up at all.

The rain fell harder, pouring from a windless sky and splattering against the house-agent boards that lay in a row on the lawn where Charles had thrown them. She must have talked to Charles in another realm—where interviews actually happened. How much Helen would love that idea! Charles was gone, everyone was gone, but the houses and gardens remained. The obvious dead, the intangible alive, and—no link at all between them! Margaret smiled. If only her own thoughts were that straightforward! If only she could handle the world with such confidence! With a smile and a sigh, she placed her hand on the door. It opened. The house wasn’t locked at all.

She hesitated. Ought she to wait for Henry? He felt strongly about property, and might prefer to show her over himself. On the other hand, he had told her to keep in the dry, and the porch was beginning to drip. So she went in, and the drought from inside slammed the door behind.

She paused. Should she wait for Henry? He was really passionate about property and might want to give her a tour himself. On the flip side, he had told her to stay out of the rain, and the porch was starting to leak. So she went inside, and the dry air from the room slammed the door shut behind her.

Desolation greeted her. Dirty finger-prints were on the hall-windows, flue and rubbish on its unwashed boards. The civilization of luggage had been here for a month, and then decamped. Dining-room and drawing room—right and left—were guessed only by their wall-papers. They were just rooms where one could shelter from the rain. Across the ceiling of each ran a great beam. The dining-room and hall revealed theirs openly, but the drawing-room’s was match-boarded—because the facts of life must be concealed from ladies? Drawing-room, dining-room, and hall—how petty the names sounded! Here were simply three rooms where children could play and friends shelter from the rain. Yes, and they were beautiful.

Desolation surrounded her. Smudged fingerprints marked the windows in the hallway, with debris and dirt on the uncleaned floors. The luggage of civilization had been here for a month before it left. The dining room and drawing room—on either side—were only identifiable by their wallpaper. They were just places to stay dry from the rain. A large beam stretched across the ceiling of each. The dining room and hall had theirs exposed, but the drawing room’s was covered up—because the realities of life should be hidden from women? Dining room, drawing room, and hall—such trivial names! Here were simply three rooms where kids could play and friends could escape the rain. Yes, and they were beautiful.

Then she opened one of the doors opposite—there were two—and exchanged wall-papers for whitewash. It was the servants’ part, though she scarcely realized that: just rooms again, where friends might shelter. The garden at the back was full of flowering cherries and plums. Farther on were hints of the meadow and a black cliff of pines. Yes, the meadow was beautiful.

Then she opened one of the doors opposite—there were two—and swapped the wallpaper for white paint. It was the servants’ area, although she hardly realized that: just more rooms where friends could stay. The garden in the back was filled with flowering cherry and plum trees. Beyond that, hints of the meadow and a dark cliff of pines appeared. Yes, the meadow was beautiful.

Penned in by the desolate weather, she recaptured the sense of space which the motor had tried to rob from her. She remembered again that ten square miles are not ten times as wonderful as one square mile, that a thousand square miles are not practically the same as heaven. The phantom of bigness, which London encourages, was laid for ever when she paced from the hall at Howards End to its kitchen and heard the rains run this way and that where the watershed of the roof divided them.

Penned in by the bleak weather, she regained a sense of space that the engine had tried to take away from her. She recalled once more that ten square miles aren’t ten times more amazing than one square mile, and that a thousand square miles don’t really feel like paradise. The illusion of vastness that London promotes vanished forever when she walked from the hall at Howards End to its kitchen, listening to the rain flow this way and that where the roof's drainage split them.

Now Helen came to her mind, scrutinizing half Wessex from the ridge of the Purbeck Downs, and saying: “You will have to lose something.” She was not so sure. For instance, she would double her kingdom by opening the door that concealed the stairs.

Now Helen came to her mind, looking over half of Wessex from the ridge of the Purbeck Downs, and saying: “You’re going to have to give something up.” She wasn’t so sure. For example, she could double her kingdom by opening the door that hid the stairs.

Now she thought of the map of Africa; of empires; of her father; of the two supreme nations, streams of whose life warmed her blood, but, mingling, had cooled her brain. She paced back into the hall, and as she did so the house reverberated.

Now she thought about the map of Africa; of empires; of her father; of the two powerful nations, whose essence energized her but, when combined, chilled her mind. She walked back into the hall, and as she did, the house echoed.

“Is that you, Henry?” she called.

“Is that you, Henry?” she called.

There was no answer, but the house reverberated again.

There was no response, but the house echoed again.

“Henry, have you got in?”

“Henry, did you make it in?”

But it was the heart of the house beating, faintly at first, then loudly, martially. It dominated the rain.

But it was the heart of the house pulsing, softly at first, then loudly, confidently. It overpowered the rain.

It is the starved imagination, not the well-nourished, that is afraid. Margaret flung open the door to the stairs. A noise as of drums seemed to deafen her. A woman, an old woman, was descending, with figure erect, with face impassive, with lips that parted and said dryly:

It’s the starved imagination, not the well-fed, that is afraid. Margaret threw open the door to the stairs. A noise like drums seemed to drown her out. An old woman was coming down, with her back straight, her face expressionless, and her lips parted as she said dryly:

“Oh! Well, I took you for Ruth Wilcox.”

“Oh! I thought you were Ruth Wilcox.”

Margaret stammered: “I—Mrs. Wilcox—I?”

Margaret stammered, “I—Mrs. Wilcox—me?”

“In fancy, of course—in fancy. You had her way of walking. Good-day.” And the old woman passed out into the rain.

“In fantasy, of course—in fantasy. You copied her way of walking. Goodbye.” And the old woman stepped out into the rain.

Chapter 24

“It gave her quite a turn,” said Mr. Wilcox, when retailing the incident to Dolly at tea-time. “None of you girls have any nerves, really. Of course, a word from me put it all right, but silly old Miss Avery—she frightened you, didn’t she, Margaret? There you stood clutching a bunch of weeds. She might have said something, instead of coming down the stairs with that alarming bonnet on. I passed her as I came in. Enough to make the car shy. I believe Miss Avery goes in for being a character; some old maids do.” He lit a cigarette. “It is their last resource. Heaven knows what she was doing in the place; but that’s Bryce’s business, not mine.”

“It really shocked her,” Mr. Wilcox said while recounting the incident to Dolly over tea. “None of you girls have any nerves, honestly. Of course, a word from me fixed everything, but silly old Miss Avery—she freaked you out, didn’t she, Margaret? There you were, holding a bunch of weeds. She could have said something instead of coming down the stairs with that terrifying bonnet on. I passed her as I walked in. Enough to make the car swerve. I think Miss Avery likes being a character; some old maids do.” He lit a cigarette. “It’s their last resort. Heaven knows what she was doing there, but that’s Bryce’s concern, not mine.”

“I wasn’t as foolish as you suggest,” said Margaret. “She only startled me, for the house had been silent so long.”

“I wasn’t as foolish as you think,” said Margaret. “She just surprised me because the house had been so quiet for a long time.”

“Did you take her for a spook?” asked Dolly, for whom “spooks” and “going to church” summarized the unseen.

“Did you think she was a ghost?” asked Dolly, for whom “ghosts” and “going to church” summed up the invisible.

“Not exactly.”

"Not really."

“She really did frighten you,” said Henry, who was far from discouraging timidity in females. “Poor Margaret! And very naturally. Uneducated classes are so stupid.”

“She really did scare you,” said Henry, who definitely wasn’t against women being timid. “Poor Margaret! And it’s totally understandable. Uneducated people can be so clueless.”

“Is Miss Avery uneducated classes?” Margaret asked, and found herself looking at the decoration scheme of Dolly’s drawing-room.

“Is Miss Avery from an uneducated background?” Margaret asked, her gaze drifting to the decor in Dolly’s living room.

“She’s just one of the crew at the farm. People like that always assume things. She assumed you’d know who she was. She left all the Howards End keys in the front lobby, and assumed that you’d seen them as you came in, that you’d lock up the house when you’d done, and would bring them on down to her. And there was her niece hunting for them down at the farm. Lack of education makes people very casual. Hilton was full of women like Miss Avery once.”

“She’s just one of the team at the farm. People like that always make assumptions. She thought you’d know who she was. She left all the Howards End keys in the front lobby and assumed you’d have noticed them when you came in, that you’d lock up the house when you were done, and that you’d bring them down to her. And there was her niece looking for them down at the farm. Lack of education makes people very laid-back. Hilton used to have a lot of women like Miss Avery.”

“I shouldn’t have disliked it, perhaps.”

“I probably shouldn’t have disliked it.”

“Or Miss Avery giving me a wedding present,” said Dolly.

“Or Miss Avery giving me a wedding gift,” said Dolly.

Which was illogical but interesting. Through Dolly, Margaret was destined to learn a good deal.

Which was irrational but intriguing. Through Dolly, Margaret was meant to learn a lot.

“But Charles said I must try not to mind, because she had known his grandmother.”

“But Charles said I should try not to worry because she had known his grandmother.”

“As usual, you’ve got the story wrong, my good Dorothea.”

"As always, you've misunderstood the story, my dear Dorothea."

“I mean great-grandmother—the one who left Mrs. Wilcox the house. Weren’t both of them and Miss Avery friends when Howards End, too, was a farm?”

“I mean great-grandmother—the one who gave Mrs. Wilcox the house. Weren’t both of them and Miss Avery friends when Howards End was still a farm?”

Her father-in-law blew out a shaft of smoke. His attitude to his dead wife was curious. He would allude to her, and hear her discussed, but never mentioned her by name. Nor was he interested in the dim, bucolic past. Dolly was—for the following reason.

Her father-in-law exhaled a cloud of smoke. His feelings about his deceased wife were peculiar. He would reference her and listen to others talk about her, but he never said her name. He also didn’t care about the vague, rural past. Dolly was— for the following reason.

“Then hadn’t Mrs. Wilcox a brother—or was it an uncle? Anyhow, he popped the question, and Miss Avery, she said ‘No.’ Just imagine, if she’d said ‘Yes,’ she would have been Charles’s aunt. (Oh, I say,—that’s rather good! ‘Charlie’s Aunt’! I must chaff him about that this evening.) And the man went out and was killed. Yes, I’m certain I’ve got it right now. Tom Howard—he was the last of them.”

“Then didn’t Mrs. Wilcox have a brother—or was it an uncle? Anyway, he proposed, and Miss Avery said ‘No.’ Just think, if she’d said ‘Yes,’ she would have become Charles’s aunt. (Oh, I mean—that’s pretty funny! ‘Charlie’s Aunt’! I have to tease him about that tonight.) And the guy went out and got killed. Yes, I’m sure I’ve got it right now. Tom Howard—he was the last of them.”

“I believe so,” said Mr. Wilcox negligently.

“I think so,” said Mr. Wilcox casually.

“I say! Howards End—Howard’s Ended!” cried Dolly. “I’m rather on the spot this evening, eh?”

“I can’t believe it! Howards End—Howard’s Ended!” shouted Dolly. “I’m in a bit of a tight spot this evening, aren’t I?”

“I wish you’d ask whether Crane’s ended.”

“I wish you’d ask if Crane’s is over.”

“Oh, Mr. Wilcox, how can you?”

“Oh, Mr. Wilcox, how could you?”

“Because, if he has had enough tea, we ought to go.—Dolly’s a good little woman,” he continued, “but a little of her goes a long way. I couldn’t live near her if you paid me.”

“Because, if he’s had enough tea, we should head out.—Dolly’s a nice lady,” he went on, “but a little of her goes a long way. I couldn’t live close to her even if you paid me.”

Margaret smiled. Though presenting a firm front to outsiders, no Wilcox could live near, or near the possessions of, any other Wilcox. They had the colonial spirit, and were always making for some spot where the white man might carry his burden unobserved. Of course, Howards End was impossible, so long as the younger couple were established in Hilton. His objections to the house were plain as daylight now.

Margaret smiled. Even though they put on a tough exterior for outsiders, no Wilcox could live close to or near the belongings of another Wilcox. They had a colonial mindset and were always searching for a place where a white man could go about his business unnoticed. Obviously, Howards End was out of the question as long as the younger couple was set up in Hilton. His problems with the house were now as clear as day.

Crane had had enough tea, and was sent to the garage, where their car had been trickling muddy water over Charles’s. The downpour had surely penetrated the Six Hills by now, bringing news of our restless civilization. “Curious mounds,” said, Henry, “but in with you now; another time.” He had to be up in London by seven—if possible, by six-thirty. Once more she lost the sense of space; once more trees, houses, people, animals, hills, merged and heaved into one dirtiness, and she was at Wickham Place.

Crane had drunk enough tea and was sent to the garage, where their car had been leaking muddy water onto Charles’s. The downpour had likely soaked the Six Hills by now, bringing news of our restless civilization. “Interesting mounds,” Henry said, “but come on in now; another time.” He needed to be in London by seven—ideally by six-thirty. Once again, she lost her sense of space; once more, trees, houses, people, animals, and hills blended together into one mess, and she found herself at Wickham Place.

Her evening was pleasant. The sense of flux which had haunted her all the year disappeared for a time. She forgot the luggage and the motor-cars, and the hurrying men who know so much and connect so little. She recaptured the sense of space, which is the basis of all earthly beauty, and, starting from Howards End, she attempted to realize England. She failed—visions do not come when we try, though they may come through trying. But an unexpected love of the island awoke in her, connecting on this side with the joys of the flesh, on that with the inconceivable. Helen and her father had known this love, poor Leonard Bast was groping after it, but it had been hidden from Margaret till this afternoon. It had certainly come through the house and old Miss Avery. Through them: the notion of “through” persisted; her mind trembled towards a conclusion which only the unwise have put into words. Then, veering back into warmth, it dwelt on ruddy bricks, flowering plum-trees, and all the tangible joys of spring.

Her evening was nice. The feeling of change that had bothered her all year faded away for a bit. She forgot about the luggage and the cars, and the rushing men who know so much yet connect so little. She regained a sense of space, which is the foundation of all earthly beauty, and, starting from Howards End, she tried to grasp what England was. She couldn’t quite do it—visions don’t come when we try, although they might come as a result of trying. But an unexpected love for the island stirred within her, linking on one side to physical pleasures, and on the other to the unimaginable. Helen and her father had experienced this love, poor Leonard Bast was reaching for it, but it had been hidden from Margaret until that afternoon. It had certainly come through the house and old Miss Avery. Through them: the idea of “through” remained; her mind wavered toward a conclusion that only the foolish have articulated. Then, returning to warmth, it focused on red bricks, blossoming plum trees, and all the tangible joys of spring.

Henry, after allaying her agitation, had taken her over his property, and had explained to her the use and dimensions of the various rooms. He had sketched the history of the little estate. “It is so unlucky,” ran the monologue, “that money wasn’t put into it about fifty years ago. Then it had four—five-times the land—thirty acres at least. One could have made something out of it then—a small park, or at all events shrubberies, and rebuilt the house farther away from the road. What’s the good of taking it in hand now? Nothing but the meadow left, and even that was heavily mortgaged when I first had to do with things—yes, and the house too. Oh, it was no joke.” She saw two women as he spoke, one old, the other young, watching their inheritance melt away. She saw them greet him as a deliverer. “Mismanagement did it—besides, the days for small farms are over. It doesn’t pay—except with intensive cultivation. Small holdings, back to the land—ah! philanthropic bunkum. Take it as a rule that nothing pays on a small scale. Most of the land you see (they were standing at an upper window, the only one which faced west) belongs to the people at the Park—they made their pile over copper—good chaps. Avery’s Farm, Sishe’s—what they call the Common, where you see that ruined oak—one after the other fell in, and so did this, as near as is no matter.” But Henry had saved it; without fine feelings or deep insight, but he had saved it, and she loved him for the deed. “When I had more control I did what I could: sold off the two and a half animals, and the mangy pony, and the superannuated tools; pulled down the outhouses; drained; thinned out I don’t know how many guelder-roses and elder-trees; and inside the house I turned the old kitchen into a hall, and made a kitchen behind where the dairy was. Garage and so on came later. But one could still tell it’s been an old farm. And yet it isn’t the place that would fetch one of your artistic crew.” No, it wasn’t; and if he did not quite understand it, the artistic crew would still less: it was English, and the wych-elm that she saw from the window was an English tree. No report had prepared her for its peculiar glory. It was neither warrior, nor lover, nor god; in none of these roles do the English excel. It was a comrade, bending over the house, strength and adventure in its roots, but in its utmost fingers tenderness, and the girth, that a dozen men could not have spanned, became in the end evanescent, till pale bud clusters seemed to float in the air. It was a comrade. House and tree transcended any similes of sex. Margaret thought of them now, and was to think of them through many a windy night and London day, but to compare either to man, to woman, always dwarfed the vision. Yet they kept within limits of the human. Their message was not of eternity, but of hope on this side of the grave. As she stood in the one, gazing at the other, truer relationship had gleamed.

Henry, after calming her down, had shown her around his property and explained the purpose and size of the various rooms. He briefly outlined the history of the small estate. “It’s so unfortunate,” he said, “that money wasn’t invested in it about fifty years ago. Back then, it had four—five times the land—at least thirty acres. We could have done something with it then—a small park, or at least some shrubbery, and moved the house further back from the road. What’s the point of taking it on now? There’s nothing left but the meadow, and even that was heavily mortgaged when I first got involved—yes, and the house too. It was no joke.” She imagined two women as he spoke, one old and the other young, watching their inheritance slip away. She saw them greet him as their savior. “Mismanagement caused this—besides, small farms are obsolete. They don’t pay off—unless it’s intensive cultivation. Small holdings, back to the land—ah! just idealistic nonsense. As a rule, nothing pays on a small scale. Most of the land you see (they were standing at an upper window, the only one facing west) belongs to the people at the Park—they made their fortune in copper—good guys. Avery’s Farm, Sishe’s—what they call the Common, where you see that ruined oak—one after another went downhill, and so did this, more or less.” But Henry had saved it; not with any grand feelings or deep understanding, but he had saved it, and she admired him for it. “When I had more control, I did what I could: sold off the two and a half animals, the scruffy pony, and the outdated tools; tore down the outbuildings; drained the land; trimmed down who knows how many guelder-roses and elder-trees; and inside the house, I turned the old kitchen into a hall, and made a kitchen behind where the dairy used to be. The garage and everything else came later. But you could still tell it used to be a farm. And yet this isn’t the sort of place that would attract any artistic type.” No, it wasn’t; and even if he didn’t quite get it, the artistic types would understand it even less: it was distinctly English, and the wych-elm she saw from the window was an English tree. No report had prepared her for its unique beauty. It was neither a warrior, nor a lover, nor a god; the English excel in none of these roles. It was a companion, looming over the house, its roots filled with strength and adventure, but in its highest branches, there was tenderness, and the trunk, too large for a dozen men to encircle, became delicate, until pale clusters of buds seemed to float in the air. It was a companion. The house and the tree transcended any comparisons to gender. Margaret thought of them now, and would continue to think of them through many a windy night and busy day in London, but comparing either to a man or a woman always diminished her vision. Yet they remained within the boundaries of humanity. Their message wasn’t about eternity, but offered hope in this life. As she stood in one and gazed at the other, a deeper connection became clear.

Another touch, and the account of her day is finished. They entered the garden for a minute, and to Mr. Wilcox’s surprise she was right. Teeth, pigs’ teeth, could be seen in the bark of the wych-elm tree—just the white tips of them showing. “Extraordinary!” he cried. “Who told you?”

Another touch, and her story for the day is done. They stepped into the garden for a moment, and to Mr. Wilcox’s surprise, she was correct. Pig teeth could be seen in the bark of the wych-elm tree—just the white tips were visible. “Incredible!” he exclaimed. “Who told you?”

“I heard of it one winter in London,” was her answer, for she, too, avoided mentioning Mrs. Wilcox by name.

“I heard about it one winter in London,” she replied, as she, too, avoided mentioning Mrs. Wilcox by name.

Chapter 25

Evie heard of her father’s engagement when she was in for a tennis tournament, and her play went simply to pot. That she should marry and leave him had seemed natural enough; that he, left alone, should do the same was deceitful; and now Charles and Dolly said that it was all her fault. “But I never dreamt of such a thing,” she grumbled. “Dad took me to call now and then, and made me ask her to Simpson’s. Well, I’m altogether off Dad.” It was also an insult to their mother’s memory; there they were agreed, and Evie had the idea of returning Mrs. Wilcox’s lace and jewellery “as a protest.” Against what it would protest she was not clear; but being only eighteen, the idea of renunciation appealed to her, the more as she did not care for jewellery or lace. Dolly then suggested that she and Uncle Percy should pretend to break off their engagement, and then perhaps Mr. Wilcox would quarrel with Miss Schlegel, and break off his; or Paul might be cabled for. But at this point Charles told them not to talk nonsense. So Evie settled to marry as soon as possible; it was no good hanging about with these Schlegels eyeing her. The date of her wedding was consequently put forward from September to August, and in the intoxication of presents she recovered much of her good-humour.

Evie found out about her father’s engagement while she was at a tennis tournament, and it completely threw off her game. It seemed natural for her to marry and leave him, but for him to do the same felt deceptive. Now, Charles and Dolly were blaming her for it all. “But I never imagined anything like this,” she complained. “Dad took me to visit sometimes and made me invite her to Simpson’s. Well, I’m totally done with Dad.” It was also an insult to their mother’s memory; they all agreed on that, and Evie thought about returning Mrs. Wilcox’s lace and jewelry “as a protest.” She wasn’t clear on what exactly this would protest against, but at just eighteen, the idea of renunciation appealed to her, especially since she didn’t care for jewelry or lace. Then Dolly suggested that she and Uncle Percy should pretend to break off their engagement, hoping Mr. Wilcox would have a falling out with Miss Schlegel and break off his engagement as well; or they could call Paul back. But at that point, Charles told them to stop being silly. So Evie decided to get married as soon as possible; there was no point in hanging around with the Schlegels staring at her. Consequently, her wedding date was moved up from September to August, and in the excitement of gifts, she regained a lot of her good mood.

Margaret found that she was expected to figure at this function, and to figure largely; it would be such an opportunity, said Henry, for her to get to know his set. Sir James Bidder would be there, and all the Cahills and the Fussells, and his sister-in-law, Mrs. Warrington Wilcox, had fortunately got back from her tour round the world. Henry she loved, but his set promised to be another matter. He had not the knack of surrounding himself with nice people—indeed, for a man of ability and virtue his choice had been singularly unfortunate; he had no guiding principle beyond a certain preference for mediocrity; he was content to settle one of the greatest things in life haphazard, and so, while his investments went right, his friends generally went wrong. She would be told, “Oh, So-and-so’s a good sort—a thundering good sort,” and find, on meeting him, that he was a brute or a bore. If Henry had shown real affection, she would have understood, for affection explains everything. But he seemed without sentiment. The “thundering good sort” might at any moment become “a fellow for whom I never did have much use, and have less now,” and be shaken off cheerily into oblivion. Margaret had done the same as a schoolgirl. Now she never forgot anyone for whom she had once cared; she connected, though the connection might be bitter, and she hoped that some day Henry would do the same.

Margaret realized she was expected to be a big part of this event, and it was a great chance, according to Henry, for her to meet his friends. Sir James Bidder would be there, along with the Cahills and the Fussells, and his sister-in-law, Mrs. Warrington Wilcox, had luckily returned from her trip around the world. She loved Henry, but his friends could be a different story. He wasn’t good at surrounding himself with nice people—actually, for a smart and decent guy, his choices had been quite poor; he didn’t have a solid principle to guide his friendships, just a vague liking for mediocrity. He was okay with leaving one of the most important aspects of life to chance, and while his investments usually turned out well, his friends often turned out badly. People would say, “Oh, So-and-so’s a great guy—a really great guy,” and then when she met him, she’d find out he was a jerk or a bore. If Henry had shown real feelings, she would have understood, because feelings explain everything. But he seemed to lack sentiment. The “really great guy” could easily become “someone I never liked much and like even less now,” and be brushed aside without a second thought. Margaret had done the same when she was in school. Now she couldn’t forget anyone she’d cared about; she stayed connected, even if it stung, and she hoped that one day Henry would do the same.

Evie was not to be married from Ducie Street. She had a fancy for something rural, and, besides, no one would be in London then, so she left her boxes for a few weeks at Oniton Grange, and her banns were duly published in the parish church, and for a couple of days the little town, dreaming between the ruddy hills, was roused by the clang of our civilization, and drew up by the roadside to let the motors pass. Oniton had been a discovery of Mr. Wilcox’s—a discovery of which he was not altogether proud. It was up towards the Welsh border, and so difficult of access that he had concluded it must be something special. A ruined castle stood in the grounds. But having got there, what was one to do? The shooting was bad, the fishing indifferent, and women-folk reported the scenery as nothing much. The place turned out to be in the wrong part of Shropshire, damn it, and though he never damned his own property aloud, he was only waiting to get it off his hands, and then to let fly. Evie’s marriage was its last appearance in public. As soon as a tenant was found, it became a house for which he never had had much use, and had less now, and, like Howards End, faded into Limbo.

Evie wasn't going to get married from Ducie Street. She had her heart set on something rural, and since no one would be in London at that time, she left her belongings for a few weeks at Oniton Grange. Her banns were officially published in the parish church, and for a couple of days, the little town, nestled between the rosy hills, was stirred by the noise of modern life and paused by the roadside to let the cars pass. Oniton was a place Mr. Wilcox had stumbled upon—a discovery he wasn't entirely proud of. It was located near the Welsh border and hard to reach, which made him think it must be something special. A ruined castle was on the property. But once there, what was there to do? The shooting was poor, the fishing was average, and women said the scenery was nothing spectacular. The place was in the wrong part of Shropshire, damn it, and even though he never outright cursed his own property, he was just waiting to sell it off and then let loose. Evie’s wedding was its last chance to be seen publicly. As soon as a tenant was found, it became a house he never found much use for, and even less now, and like Howards End, it faded into oblivion.

But on Margaret Oniton was destined to make a lasting impression. She regarded it as her future home, and was anxious to start straight with the clergy, etc., and, if possible, to see something of the local life. It was a market-town—as tiny a one as England possesses—and had for ages served that lonely valley, and guarded our marches against the Kelt. In spite of the occasion, in spite of the numbing hilarity that greeted her as soon as she got into the reserved saloon at Paddington, her senses were awake and watching, and though Oniton was to prove one of her innumerable false starts, she never forgot it, nor the things that happened there.

But Margaret Oniton was meant to leave a lasting mark. She saw it as her future home and was eager to connect with the local clergy and, if possible, experience some of the local life. It was a market town—one of the smallest in England—and had long served that remote valley while protecting our borders against the Celts. Despite the occasion and the overwhelming excitement that welcomed her as soon as she stepped into the private lounge at Paddington, her senses were alert and observant. Although Oniton would turn out to be another of her countless false starts, she never forgot it or the events that took place there.

The London party only numbered eight—the Fussells, father and son, two Anglo-Indian ladies named Mrs. Plynlimmon and Lady Edser, Mrs. Warrington Wilcox and her daughter, and lastly, the little girl, very smart and quiet, who figures at so many weddings, and who kept a watchful eye on Margaret, the bride-elect, Dolly was absent—a domestic event detained her at Hilton; Paul had cabled a humorous message; Charles was to meet them with a trio of motors at Shrewsbury. Helen had refused her invitation; Tibby had never answered his. The management was excellent, as was to be expected with anything that Henry undertook; one was conscious of his sensible and generous brain in the background. They were his guests as soon as they reached the train; a special label for their luggage; a courier; a special lunch; they had only to look pleasant and, where possible, pretty. Margaret thought with dismay of her own nuptials—presumably under the management of Tibby. “Mr. Theobald Schlegel and Miss Helen Schlegel request the pleasure of Mrs. Plynlimmon’s company on the occasion of the marriage of their sister Margaret.” The formula was incredible, but it must soon be printed and sent, and though Wickham Place need not compete with Oniton, it must feed its guests properly, and provide them with sufficient chairs. Her wedding would either be ramshackly or bourgeois—she hoped the latter. Such an affair as the present, staged with a deftness that was almost beautiful, lay beyond her powers and those of her friends.

The London party only had eight people—father and son, the Fussells, two Anglo-Indian ladies named Mrs. Plynlimmon and Lady Edser, Mrs. Warrington Wilcox and her daughter, and finally, the little girl, very stylish and quiet, who appears at so many weddings, and who kept a close eye on Margaret, the bride-to-be. Dolly was missing—a family obligation held her back in Hilton; Paul had sent a funny message; Charles was supposed to pick them up with a fleet of cars in Shrewsbury. Helen declined her invitation; Tibby never responded. The arrangements were excellent, as expected from anything Henry managed; you could sense his sensible and generous mind working behind the scenes. As soon as they boarded the train, they were his guests; their luggage had a special label; there was a courier; a special lunch; all they had to do was appear pleasant and, when possible, attractive. Margaret felt a sense of dread about her own wedding—likely to be handled by Tibby. “Mr. Theobald Schlegel and Miss Helen Schlegel request the pleasure of Mrs. Plynlimmon’s company at the wedding of their sister Margaret.” The wording was ridiculous, but it needed to be printed and sent soon, and while Wickham Place didn’t need to compete with Oniton, it had to feed its guests properly and provide enough chairs. Her wedding would either be shabby or middle-class—she hoped for the latter. An event like this one, organized with a finesse that was almost beautiful, was beyond her abilities and those of her friends.

The low rich purr of a Great Western express is not the worst background for conversation, and the journey passed pleasantly enough. Nothing could have exceeded the kindness of the two men. They raised windows for some ladies, and lowered them for others, they rang the bell for the servant, they identified the colleges as the train slipped past Oxford, they caught books or bag-purses in the act of tumbling on to the floor. Yet there was nothing finicky about their politeness: it had the Public School touch, and, though sedulous, was virile. More battles than Waterloo have been won on our playing-fields, and Margaret bowed to a charm of which she did not wholly approve, and said nothing when the Oxford colleges were identified wrongly. “Male and female created He them”; the journey to Shrewsbury confirmed this questionable statement, and the long glass saloon, that moved so easily and felt so comfortable, became a forcing-house for the idea of sex.

The soft rumble of a Great Western express isn't the worst background for a chat, and the trip went by quite pleasantly. The kindness of the two men was exceptional. They opened windows for some women and closed them for others, called for the servant, pointed out the colleges as the train passed Oxford, and caught books or bags before they fell. Yet their politeness wasn't over the top; it had that Public School vibe, and while attentive, it felt strong. More battles than just Waterloo have been fought on our fields, and Margaret found herself drawn to a charm she didn’t completely agree with, staying silent when the Oxford colleges were misidentified. “Male and female created He them”; the journey to Shrewsbury reinforced this questionable claim, and the long glass carriage, which moved smoothly and felt so cozy, became a breeding ground for the idea of gender.

At Shrewsbury came fresh air. Margaret was all for sight-seeing, and while the others were finishing their tea at the Raven, she annexed a motor and hurried over the astonishing city. Her chauffeur was not the faithful Crane, but an Italian, who dearly loved making her late. Charles, watch in hand, though with a level brow, was standing in front of the hotel when they returned. It was perfectly all right, he told her; she was by no means the last. And then he dived into the coffee-room, and she heard him say, “For God’s sake, hurry the women up; we shall never be off,” and Albert Fussell reply, “Not I; I’ve done my share,” and Colonel Fussell opine that the ladies were getting themselves up to kill. Presently Myra (Mrs. Warrington’s daughter) appeared, and as she was his cousin, Charles blew her up a little: she had been changing her smart traveling hat for a smart motor hat. Then Mrs. Warrington herself, leading the quiet child; the two Anglo-Indian ladies were always last. Maids, courier, heavy luggage, had already gone on by a branch-line to a station nearer Oniton, but there were five hat-boxes and four dressing-bags to be packed, and five dust-cloaks to be put on, and to be put off at the last moment, because Charles declared them not necessary. The men presided over everything with unfailing good-humour. By half-past five the party was ready, and went out of Shrewsbury by the Welsh Bridge.

At Shrewsbury, fresh air filled the atmosphere. Margaret was eager to explore, and while the others were wrapping up their tea at the Raven, she hopped into a car and zipped around the impressive city. Her driver wasn’t the dependable Crane, but an Italian who had a knack for making her late. Charles, with a watch in hand and a composed expression, stood in front of the hotel when they got back. He reassured her that everything was fine; she wasn’t the last one. Then he rushed into the coffee room, where she overheard him say, “For God’s sake, hurry the women up; we’re never going to leave,” to which Albert Fussell responded, “Not me; I’ve done my part,” and Colonel Fussell remarked that the ladies were taking their time to get dressed up. Eventually, Myra (Mrs. Warrington’s daughter) showed up, and since she was his cousin, Charles teased her a bit: she had been swapping her nice travel hat for a stylish motor hat. Then Mrs. Warrington appeared, guiding the quiet child; the two Anglo-Indian ladies were always the last to arrive. The maids, courier, and heavy luggage had already taken a branch line to a closer station to Oniton, but there were still five hat boxes and four dressing bags to pack, plus five dust cloaks to put on and take off at the last minute, since Charles said they weren’t needed. The men oversaw everything with cheerful patience. By half-past five, the group was ready and left Shrewsbury via the Welsh Bridge.

Shropshire had not the reticence of Hertfordshire. Though robbed of half its magic by swift movement, it still conveyed the sense of hills. They were nearing the buttresses that force the Severn eastern and make it an English stream, and the sun, sinking over the Sentinels of Wales, was straight in their eyes. Having picked up another guest, they turned southward, avoiding the greater mountains, but conscious of an occasional summit, rounded and mild, whose colouring differed in quality from that of the lower earth, and whose contours altered more slowly. Quiet mysteries were in progress behind those tossing horizons: the West, as ever, was retreating with some secret which may not be worth the discovery, but which no practical man will ever discover.

Shropshire wasn't as reserved as Hertfordshire. Even though it lost some of its magic with the fast pace of travel, it still gave off a sense of hills. They were approaching the formations that push the Severn River eastward, making it an English stream, and the sun, setting over the Welsh mountains, was right in their eyes. After picking up another passenger, they headed south, steering clear of the larger mountains, but aware of an occasional summit, rounded and gentle, whose colors seemed different from the lower land, and whose shapes changed more slowly. Quiet mysteries were happening behind those rolling horizons: the West, as always, was retreating with some secret that might not be worth uncovering, yet no practical person will ever find out.

They spoke of Tariff Reform.

They talked about Tariff Reform.

Mrs. Warrington was just back from the Colonies. Like many other critics of Empire, her mouth had been stopped with food, and she could only exclaim at the hospitality with which she had been received, and warn the Mother Country against trifling with young Titans. “They threaten to cut the painter,” she cried, “and where shall we be then? Miss Schlegel, you’ll undertake to keep Henry sound about Tariff Reform? It is our last hope.”

Mrs. Warrington had just returned from the Colonies. Like many other critics of the Empire, her mouth had been filled with food, and she could only express her amazement at the hospitality she had received and caution the Mother Country against underestimating ambitious newcomers. “They’re threatening to sever ties,” she exclaimed, “and where will we be then? Miss Schlegel, you’ll make sure Henry stays on track about Tariff Reform? It’s our last hope.”

Margaret playfully confessed herself on the other side, and they began to quote from their respective hand-books while the motor carried them deep into the hills. Curious these were, rather than impressive, for their outlines lacked beauty, and the pink fields on their summits suggested the handkerchiefs of a giant spread out to dry. An occasional outcrop of rock, an occasional wood, an occasional “forest,” treeless and brown, all hinted at wildness to follow, but the main colour was an agricultural green. The air grew cooler; they had surmounted the last gradient, and Oniton lay below them with its church, its radiating houses, its castle, its river-girt peninsula. Close to the castle was a grey mansion, unintellectual but kindly, stretching with its grounds across the peninsula’s neck—the sort of mansion that was built all over England in the beginning of the last century, while architecture was still an expression of the national character. That was the Grange, remarked Albert, over his shoulder, and then he jammed the brake on, and the motor slowed down and stopped. “I’m sorry,” said he, turning round. “Do you mind getting out—by the door on the right? Steady on!”

Margaret playfully admitted her feelings on the other side, and they started quoting from their respective handbooks as the car drove deeper into the hills. These hills were more curious than impressive, as their shapes lacked beauty, and the pink fields on top looked like giant handkerchiefs laid out to dry. Occasionally, there were outcroppings of rock, patches of woods, and sparsely treed areas, all hinting at untamed nature ahead, but the dominant color was a rich agricultural green. The air got cooler; they had passed the last incline, and Oniton appeared below them with its church, connected houses, castle, and river-surrounded peninsula. Near the castle was a grey mansion—unrefined but warm—spanning its grounds across the peninsula's neck. It was the kind of mansion built all over England in the early 1900s when architecture still reflected the national character. “That’s the Grange,” Albert noted over his shoulder, then slammed on the brakes, causing the car to slow and stop. “I’m sorry,” he said, turning around. “Could you please get out—through the door on the right? Be careful!”

“What’s happened?” asked Mrs. Warrington.

"What happened?" asked Mrs. Warrington.

Then the car behind them drew up, and the voice of Charles was heard saying: “Get out the women at once.” There was a concourse of males, and Margaret and her companions were hustled out and received into the second car. What had happened? As it started off again, the door of a cottage opened, and a girl screamed wildly at them.

Then the car behind them pulled up, and they heard Charles's voice saying: “Get the women out right now.” A group of men gathered, and Margaret and her friends were hurried out and taken into the second car. What just happened? As it took off again, the door of a cottage swung open, and a girl screamed at them in panic.

“What is it?” the ladies cried.

“What is it?” the women shouted.

Charles drove them a hundred yards without speaking. Then he said: “It’s all right. Your car just touched a dog.”

Charles drove them a hundred yards in silence. Then he said, “It’s fine. Your car just grazed a dog.”

“But stop!” cried Margaret, horrified.

“But wait!” cried Margaret, horrified.

“It didn’t hurt him.”

"It didn’t hurt him."

“Didn’t really hurt him?” asked Myra.

“Didn’t really hurt him?” Myra asked.

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Do please stop!” said Margaret, leaning forward. She was standing up in the car, the other occupants holding her knees to steady her. “I want to go back, please.”

“Do please stop!” said Margaret, leaning forward. She was standing up in the car, the other people gripping her knees to steady her. “I want to go back, please.”

Charles took no notice.

Charles didn't pay attention.

“We’ve left Mr. Fussell behind,” said another; “and Angelo, and Crane.”

“We left Mr. Fussell behind,” said another; “along with Angelo and Crane.”

“Yes, but no woman.”

“Yes, but not a woman.”

“I expect a little of”—Mrs. Warrington scratched her palm—“will be more to the point than one of us!”

“I expect a little of”—Mrs. Warrington scratched her palm—“will be more relevant than one of us!”

“The insurance company sees to that,” remarked Charles, “and Albert will do the talking.”

“The insurance company takes care of that,” Charles said, “and Albert will handle the conversation.”

“I want to go back, though, I say!” repeated Margaret, getting angry.

“I want to go back, though, I say!” Margaret repeated, getting angry.

Charles took no notice. The motor, loaded with refugees, continued to travel very slowly down the hill. “The men are there,” chorused the others. “Men will see to it.”

Charles ignored it. The vehicle, carrying refugees, kept moving very slowly down the hill. “The men are there,” the others chimed in. “Men will take care of it.”

“The men can’t see to it. Oh, this is ridiculous! Charles, I ask you to stop.”

“The guys can’t handle it. Oh, this is absurd! Charles, I’m asking you to stop.”

“Stopping’s no good,” drawled Charles.

“Stopping's not good,” drawled Charles.

“Isn’t it?” said Margaret, and jumped straight out of the car.

“Isn’t it?” said Margaret, and jumped right out of the car.

She fell on her knees, cut her gloves, shook her hat over her ear. Cries of alarm followed her. “You’ve hurt yourself,” exclaimed Charles, jumping after her.

She dropped to her knees, tore her gloves, and tilted her hat to the side. People gasped in surprise. “You’ve injured yourself,” Charles shouted, rushing after her.

“Of course I’ve hurt myself!” she retorted.

“Of course I've hurt myself!” she shot back.

“May I ask what—”

“Can I ask what—”

“There’s nothing to ask,” said Margaret.

“There’s nothing to ask,” Margaret said.

“Your hand’s bleeding.”

"Your hand is bleeding."

“I know.”

"I get it."

“I’m in for a frightful row from the pater.”

“I’m in for a scary argument with my dad.”

“You should have thought of that sooner, Charles.”

“You should have thought about that earlier, Charles.”

Charles had never been in such a position before. It was a woman in revolt who was hobbling away from him, and the sight was too strange to leave any room for anger. He recovered himself when the others caught them up: their sort he understood. He commanded them to go back.

Charles had never found himself in such a situation before. It was a woman in rebellion who was limping away from him, and the sight was too unusual to evoke any anger. He composed himself when the others caught up with them: he understood their kind. He ordered them to go back.

Albert Fussell was seen walking towards them.

Albert Fussell was spotted walking toward them.

“It’s all right!” he called. “It wasn’t a dog, it was a cat.”

“It’s all good!” he shouted. “It wasn’t a dog, it was a cat.”

“There!” exclaimed Charles triumphantly. “It’s only a rotten cat.

“There!” exclaimed Charles triumphantly. “It’s just a filthy cat.

“Got room in your car for a little un? I cut as soon as I saw it wasn’t a dog; the chauffeurs are tackling the girl.” But Margaret walked forward steadily. Why should the chauffeurs tackle the girl? Ladies sheltering behind men, men sheltering behind servants—the whole system’s wrong, and she must challenge it.

“Is there space in your car for a little one? I took off as soon as I realized it wasn’t a dog; the drivers are confronting the girl.” But Margaret moved forward confidently. Why should the drivers confront the girl? Women hiding behind men, men hiding behind servants—the whole system is flawed, and she has to stand up to it.

“Miss Schlegel! ’Pon my word, you’ve hurt your hand.”

“Miss Schlegel! I can’t believe you’ve hurt your hand.”

“I’m just going to see,” said Margaret. “Don’t you wait, Mr. Fussell.”

“I’m just going to check,” said Margaret. “You don’t need to wait, Mr. Fussell.”

The second motor came round the corner. “It is all right, madam,” said Crane in his turn. He had taken to calling her madam.

The second vehicle turned the corner. “It’s okay, ma’am,” Crane said in response. He had started calling her ma’am.

“What’s all right? The cat?”

“Is everything okay? The cat?”

“Yes, madam. The girl will receive compensation for it.”

“Yes, ma’am. The girl will get paid for it.”

“She was a very ruda girla,” said Angelo from the third motor thoughtfully.

“She was a really tough girl,” said Angelo from the third car thoughtfully.

“Wouldn’t you have been rude?”

"Wouldn't you be rude?"

The Italian spread out his hands, implying that he had not thought of rudeness, but would produce it if it pleased her. The situation became absurd. The gentlemen were again buzzing round Miss Schlegel with offers of assistance, and Lady Edser began to bind up her hand. She yielded, apologizing slightly, and was led back to the car, and soon the landscape resumed its motion, the lonely cottage disappeared, the castle swelled on its cushion of turf, and they had arrived. No doubt she had disgraced herself. But she felt their whole journey from London had been unreal. They had no part with the earth and its emotions. They were dust, and a stink, and cosmopolitan chatter, and the girl whose cat had been killed had lived more deeply than they.

The Italian spread his hands, suggesting that he hadn’t meant to be rude, but he would do so if it made her happy. The situation became ridiculous. The men were once again buzzing around Miss Schlegel, offering their help, while Lady Edser started to wrap her hand. She gave in, apologizing a little, and was guided back to the car. Soon the scenery started moving again, the lonely cottage vanished, the castle rose on its grassy hill, and they had arrived. No doubt she had embarrassed herself. But she felt like their entire trip from London had been unreal. They had no connection to the earth and its feelings. They were just dust, a bad smell, and global chatter, while the girl whose cat had been killed had experienced life more deeply than they had.

“Oh, Henry,” she exclaimed, “I have been so naughty,” for she had decided to take up this line. “We ran over a cat. Charles told me not to jump out, but I would, and look!” She held out her bandaged hand. “Your poor Meg went such a flop.”

“Oh, Henry,” she exclaimed, “I've been so bad,” since she had chosen this path. “We ran over a cat. Charles told me not to jump out, but I did, and look!” She held out her bandaged hand. “Your poor Meg took such a tumble.”

Mr. Wilcox looked bewildered. In evening dress, he was standing to welcome his guests in the hall.

Mr. Wilcox looked confused. Dressed in formal wear, he was standing in the hall to greet his guests.

“Thinking it was a dog,” added Mrs. Warrington.

“Thinking it was a dog,” added Mrs. Warrington.

“Ah, a dog’s a companion!” said Colonel Fussell. “A dog’ll remember you.”

“Ah, a dog is a true companion!” said Colonel Fussell. “A dog will remember you.”

“Have you hurt yourself, Margaret?”

“Did you hurt yourself, Margaret?”

“Not to speak about; and it’s my left hand.”

“Let’s not talk about it; and it’s my left hand.”

“Well, hurry up and change.”

"Well, hurry up and switch."

She obeyed, as did the others. Mr. Wilcox then turned to his son.

She complied, just like the others. Mr. Wilcox then faced his son.

“Now, Charles, what’s happened?”

“Hey, Charles, what happened?”

Charles was absolutely honest. He described what he believed to have happened. Albert had flattened out a cat, and Miss Schlegel had lost her nerve, as any woman might. She had been got safely into the other car, but when it was in motion had leapt out—again, in spite of all that they could say. After walking a little on the road, she had calmed down and had said that she was sorry. His father accepted this explanation, and neither knew that Margaret had artfully prepared the way for it. It fitted in too well with their view of feminine nature. In the smoking-room, after dinner, the Colonel put forward the view that Miss Schlegel had jumped it out of devilry. Well he remembered as a young man, in the harbour of Gibraltar once, how a girl—a handsome girl, too—had jumped overboard for a bet. He could see her now, and all the lads overboard after her. But Charles and Mr. Wilcox agreed it was much more probably nerves in Miss Schlegel’s case. Charles was depressed. That woman had a tongue. She would bring worse disgrace on his father before she had done with them. He strolled out on to the castle mound to think the matter over. The evening was exquisite. On three sides of him a little river whispered, full of messages from the west; above his head the ruins made patterns against the sky. He carefully reviewed their dealings with this family, until he fitted Helen, and Margaret, and Aunt Juley into an orderly conspiracy. Paternity had made him suspicious. He had two children to look after, and more coming, and day by day they seemed less likely to grow up rich men. “It is all very well,” he reflected, “the pater saying that he will be just to all, but one can’t be just indefinitely. Money isn’t elastic. What’s to happen if Evie has a family? And, come to that, so may the pater. There’ll not be enough to go round, for there’s none coming in, either through Dolly or Percy. It’s damnable!” He looked enviously at the Grange, whose windows poured light and laughter. First and last, this wedding would cost a pretty penny. Two ladies were strolling up and down the garden terrace, and as the syllables “Imperialism” were wafted to his ears, he guessed that one of them was his aunt. She might have helped him, if she too had not had a family to provide for. “Every one for himself,” he repeated—a maxim which had cheered him in the past, but which rang grimly enough among the ruins of Oniton. He lacked his father’s ability in business, and so had an ever higher regard for money; unless he could inherit plenty, he feared to leave his children poor.

Charles was completely honest. He spoke about what he thought had happened. Albert had run over a cat, and Miss Schlegel had lost her composure, as any woman might. She had been safely put into the other car, but when it started moving, she jumped out—despite everything they could say. After walking a bit down the road, she calmed down and apologized. His father accepted this explanation, unaware that Margaret had cleverly paved the way for it. It fit too perfectly into their view of women. In the smoking room after dinner, the Colonel suggested that Miss Schlegel had jumped out out of mischief. He remembered, as a young man in the harbor of Gibraltar, when a girl—an attractive girl—had jumped overboard for a bet. He could picture it now, all the guys diving in after her. But Charles and Mr. Wilcox agreed that it was probably nerves in Miss Schlegel’s case. Charles felt down. That woman had a sharp tongue. She would bring more shame on his father before it was all over. He walked out to the castle mound to think things through. The evening was beautiful. On three sides, a little river murmured with messages from the west; above him, the ruins stood out against the sky. He carefully thought about their interactions with this family, until he pictured Helen, Margaret, and Aunt Juley as part of a neat conspiracy. Being a father had made him suspicious. He had two children to care for, with more on the way, and day by day they seemed less likely to grow up wealthy. “It’s nice,” he thought, “that Dad says he’ll be fair to everyone, but you can’t be fair indefinitely. Money isn’t stretchable. What will happen if Evie has a family? And, for that matter, Dad might too. There won’t be enough to go around, especially since nothing is coming in from Dolly or Percy. It’s infuriating!” He looked enviously at the Grange, where light and laughter spilled from the windows. All in all, this wedding was going to cost a lot. Two ladies were walking up and down the garden terrace, and when he heard the word “Imperialism,” he guessed that one of them was his aunt. She might have helped him if she didn’t have a family to take care of herself. “Everyone for themselves,” he repeated—a saying that had encouraged him in the past but felt grim amidst the ruins of Oniton. He didn’t share his father’s business savvy, which made him hold money in even higher regard; if he couldn't inherit a lot, he worried about leaving his children poor.

As he sat thinking, one of the ladies left the terrace and walked into the meadow; he recognized her as Margaret by the white bandage that gleamed on her arm, and put out his cigar, lest the gleam should betray him. She climbed up the mound in zigzags, and at times stooped down, as if she was stroking the turf. It sounds absolutely incredible, but for a moment Charles thought that she was in love with him, and had come out to tempt him. Charles believed in temptresses, who are indeed the strong man’s necessary complement, and having no sense of humour, he could not purge himself of the thought by a smile. Margaret, who was engaged to his father, and his sister’s wedding-guest, kept on her way without noticing him, and he admitted that he had wronged her on this point. But what was she doing? Why was she stumbling about amongst the rubble and catching her dress in brambles and burrs? As she edged round the keep, she must have got to leeward and smelt his cigar-smoke, for she exclaimed, “Hullo! Who’s that?”

As he sat lost in thought, one of the women left the terrace and walked into the meadow; he recognized her as Margaret by the white bandage that glimmered on her arm, and he put out his cigar so the light wouldn't give him away. She zigzagged up the mound and sometimes bent down as if she were brushing the grass. It sounds unbelievable, but for a moment Charles thought she was in love with him and had come out to seduce him. Charles believed in temptresses; they are indeed the necessary counterpart to strong men, and lacking a sense of humor, he couldn't shake the thought with a smile. Margaret, who was engaged to his father and a guest at his sister's wedding, continued on without noticing him, and he acknowledged he had misjudged her in this regard. But what was she doing? Why was she stumbling around in the rubble and getting her dress caught in brambles and burrs? As she rounded the keep, she must have caught a whiff of his cigar smoke, for she exclaimed, “Hullo! Who’s that?”

Charles made no answer.

Charles didn't respond.

“Saxon or Kelt?” she continued, laughing in the darkness. “But it doesn’t matter. Whichever you are, you will have to listen to me. I love this place. I love Shropshire. I hate London. I am glad that this will be my home. Ah, dear”—she was now moving back towards the house—“what a comfort to have arrived!”

“Saxon or Celt?” she kept laughing in the dark. “But it doesn’t matter. No matter who you are, you’ll have to listen to me. I love this place. I love Shropshire. I hate London. I’m so glad this will be my home. Ah, dear”—she was now walking back towards the house—“what a relief to finally have arrived!”

“That woman means mischief,” thought Charles, and compressed his lips. In a few minutes he followed her indoors, as the ground was getting damp. Mists were rising from the river, and presently it became invisible, though it whispered more loudly. There had been a heavy downpour in the Welsh hills.

“That woman is trouble,” thought Charles, and pressed his lips together. A few minutes later, he followed her inside since the ground was getting wet. Mist was rising from the river, and soon it disappeared from view, though it whispered even louder. There had been a heavy rain in the Welsh hills.

Chapter 26

Next morning a fine mist covered the peninsula. The weather promised well, and the outline of the castle mound grew clearer each moment that Margaret watched it. Presently she saw the keep, and the sun painted the rubble gold, and charged the white sky with blue. The shadow of the house gathered itself together and fell over the garden. A cat looked up at her window and mewed. Lastly the river appeared, still holding the mists between its banks and its overhanging alders, and only visible as far as a hill, which cut off its upper reaches.

Next morning, a light mist covered the peninsula. The weather looked promising, and the shape of the castle mound became clearer with each moment that Margaret watched it. Soon she spotted the keep, while the sun turned the rubble to gold and painted the white sky with blue. The shadow of the house gathered and fell over the garden. A cat looked up at her window and meowed. Finally, the river came into view, still holding mist between its banks and the overhanging alders, visible only up to a hill that blocked its upper stretches.

Margaret was fascinated by Oniton. She had said that she loved it, but it was rather its romantic tension that held her. The rounded Druids of whom she had caught glimpses in her drive, the rivers hurrying down from them to England, the carelessly modelled masses of the lower hills, thrilled her with poetry. The house was insignificant, but the prospect from it would be an eternal joy, and she thought of all the friends she would have to stop in it, and of the conversion of Henry himself to a rural life. Society, too, promised favourably. The rector of the parish had dined with them last night, and she found that he was a friend of her father’s, and so knew what to find in her. She liked him. He would introduce her to the town. While, on her other side, Sir James Bidder sat, repeating that she only had to give the word, and he would whip up the county families for twenty miles round. Whether Sir James, who was Garden Seeds, had promised what he could perform, she doubted, but so long as Henry mistook them for the county families when they did call, she was content.

Margaret was captivated by Oniton. She had said she loved it, but it was really the romantic tension that drew her in. The rounded hills that she caught glimpses of during her drive, the rivers rushing down from them to England, and the casually shaped lower hills filled her with excitement and inspiration. The house itself was unremarkable, but the view from it would bring her endless joy, and she thought about all the friends she would invite to stay there, as well as Henry's potential transformation into a country lifestyle. Society also looked promising. The parish rector had dined with them the night before, and she discovered that he was a friend of her father's, so he knew what to expect from her. She liked him. He would introduce her to the town. Meanwhile, on her other side, Sir James Bidder was saying that all she had to do was say the word, and he would rally the county families from twenty miles around. She doubted whether Sir James, who was known for his garden seeds, could deliver on that promise, but as long as Henry mistook them for the county families when they did visit, she was happy.

Charles and Albert Fussell now crossed the lawn. They were going for a morning dip, and a servant followed them with their bathing-dresses. She had meant to take a stroll herself before breakfast, but saw that the day was still sacred to men, and amused herself by watching their contretemps. In the first place the key of the bathing-shed could not be found. Charles stood by the riverside with folded hands, tragical, while the servant shouted, and was misunderstood by another servant in the garden. Then came a difficulty about a spring-board, and soon three people were running backwards and forwards over the meadow, with orders and counter orders and recriminations and apologies. If Margaret wanted to jump from a motor-car, she jumped; if Tibby thought paddling would benefit his ankles, he paddled; if a clerk desired adventure, he took a walk in the dark. But these athletes seemed paralysed. They could not bathe without their appliances, though the morning sun was calling and the last mists were rising from the dimpling stream. Had they found the life of the body after all? Could not the men whom they despised as milksops beat them, even on their own ground?

Charles and Albert Fussell crossed the lawn. They were heading for a morning swim, and a servant followed them with their bathing suits. She had planned to take a walk herself before breakfast but realized that the day was still for the men, so she entertained herself by watching their mishaps. First, they couldn’t find the key to the changing room. Charles stood by the riverside with his arms crossed, looking dramatic, while the servant shouted, causing confusion with another servant in the garden. Then there was a problem with the diving board, and soon three people were rushing back and forth across the meadow, giving and countering orders, making accusations, and offering apologies. If Margaret wanted to jump out of a car, she did it; if Tibby thought paddling would help his ankles, he paddled; if a clerk wanted some adventure, he took a stroll in the dark. But these athletes seemed frozen. They couldn’t swim without their gear, even though the morning sun was shining and the last mists were rising from the rippling stream. Had they finally discovered the vitality of the body? Could the men they looked down on as weaklings outdo them, even on their own turf?

She thought of the bathing arrangements as they should be in her day—no worrying of servants, no appliances, beyond good sense. Her reflections were disturbed by the quiet child, who had come out to speak to the cat, but was now watching her watch the men. She called, “Good-morning, dear,” a little sharply. Her voice spread consternation. Charles looked round, and though completely attired in indigo blue, vanished into the shed, and was seen no more.

She thought about the way bathing should be in her time—no worrying about servants, no gadgets, just common sense. Her thoughts were interrupted by the quiet child, who had come out to talk to the cat but was now watching her watch the men. She called, “Good morning, dear,” a bit sharply. Her voice caused a stir. Charles glanced over, and even though he was dressed completely in indigo blue, he disappeared into the shed and was never seen again.

“Miss Wilcox is up—” the child whispered, and then became unintelligible.

“Miss Wilcox is awake—” the child whispered, and then fell silent.

“What’s that?”

"What's that?"

It sounded like, “—cut-yoke—sack back—”

It sounded like, “cut-yoke sack back.”

“I can’t hear.”

"I can't hear you."

“—On the bed—tissue-paper—”

“—On the bed—tissue paper—”

Gathering that the wedding-dress was on view, and that a visit would be seemly, she went to Evie’s room. All was hilarity here. Evie, in a petticoat, was dancing with one of the Anglo-Indian ladies, while the other was adoring yards of white satin. They screamed, they laughed, they sang, and the dog barked.

Gathering that the wedding dress was on display and that a visit would be appropriate, she went to Evie’s room. It was all laughter there. Evie, in a slip, was dancing with one of the Anglo-Indian ladies, while the other admired yards of white satin. They screamed, laughed, sang, and the dog barked.

Margaret screamed a little too, but without conviction. She could not feel that a wedding was so funny. Perhaps something was missing in her equipment.

Margaret let out a small scream too, but it didn’t feel genuine. She just didn’t find a wedding that humorous. Maybe there was something lacking in her feelings.

Evie gasped: “Dolly is a rotter not to be here! Oh, we would rag just then!” Then Margaret went down to breakfast.

Evie gasped, “Dolly is such a loser for not being here! We would totally have a blast right now!” Then Margaret went downstairs for breakfast.

Henry was already installed; he ate slowly and spoke little, and was, in Margaret’s eyes, the only member of their party who dodged emotion successfully. She could not suppose him indifferent either to the loss of his daughter or to the presence of his future wife. Yet he dwelt intact, only issuing orders occasionally—orders that promoted the comfort of his guests. He inquired after her hand; he set her to pour out the coffee and Mrs. Warrington to pour out the tea. When Evie came down there was a moment’s awkwardness, and both ladies rose to vacate their places. “Burton,” called Henry, “serve tea and coffee from the side-board!” It wasn’t genuine tact, but it was tact, of a sort—the sort that is as useful as the genuine, and saves even more situations at Board meetings. Henry treated a marriage like a funeral, item by item, never raising his eyes to the whole, and “Death, where is thy sting? Love, where is thy victory?” one would exclaim at the close.

Henry was already settled in; he ate slowly and didn’t say much, and in Margaret’s eyes, he was the only one in their group who managed to avoid showing any emotion. She couldn’t believe he was indifferent to the loss of his daughter or to the presence of his future wife. Still, he remained unaffected, only occasionally giving orders—orders that made his guests more comfortable. He asked about her hand; he had her pour the coffee and Mrs. Warrington pour the tea. When Evie came downstairs, there was a moment of awkwardness, and both ladies stood up to leave their seats. “Burton,” called Henry, “serve tea and coffee from the sideboard!” It wasn’t true tact, but it was a kind of tact—the kind that’s just as helpful as real tact and saves even more situations at Board meetings. Henry approached a marriage like a funeral, addressing each detail one by one, never looking at the bigger picture, and one might exclaim at the end, “Death, where is your sting? Love, where is your victory?”

After breakfast she claimed a few words with him. It was always best to approach him formally. She asked for the interview, because he was going on to shoot grouse tomorrow, and she was returning to Helen in town.

After breakfast, she requested a few minutes with him. It was always best to approach him formally. She asked for the meeting because he was heading out to shoot grouse tomorrow, and she was going back to Helen in town.

“Certainly, dear,” said he. “Of course, I have the time. What do you want?”

“Sure, my dear,” he replied. “I’ve got time. What do you need?”

“Nothing.”

“Nil.”

“I was afraid something had gone wrong.”

“I was worried something had gone wrong.”

“No; I have nothing to say, but you may talk.”

“No; I have nothing to say, but feel free to talk.”

Glancing at his watch, he talked of the nasty curve at the lych-gate. She heard him with interest. Her surface could always respond to his without contempt, though all her deeper being might be yearning to help him. She had abandoned any plan of action. Love is the best, and the more she let herself love him, the more chance was there that he would set his soul in order. Such a moment as this, when they sat under fair weather by the walks of their future home, was so sweet to her that its sweetness would surely pierce to him. Each lift of his eyes, each parting of the thatched lip from the clean-shaven, must prelude the tenderness that kills the Monk and the Beast at a single blow. Disappointed a hundred times, she still hoped. She loved him with too clear a vision to fear his cloudiness. Whether he droned trivialities, as today, or sprang kisses on her in the twilight, she could pardon him, she could respond.

Glancing at his watch, he talked about the annoying curve at the lych-gate. She listened with interest. She could always connect with him without any disdain, even if her deeper feelings longed to help him. She had given up on any plan of action. Love is the best, and the more she allowed herself to love him, the more likely he would organize his life. Moments like this, when they sat in good weather near their future home, were so sweet to her that their sweetness would surely touch him. Every lift of his eyes, every smile revealing his clean-shaven face, had to lead to a tenderness that could break the Monk and the Beast in a single stroke. Disappointed a hundred times, she still held onto hope. She loved him with enough clarity to not fear his confusion. Whether he rambled about trivial stuff today or showered her with kisses in the twilight, she could forgive him, she could respond.

“If there is this nasty curve,” she suggested, “couldn’t we walk to the church? Not, of course, you and Evie; but the rest of us might very well go on first, and that would mean fewer carriages.”

“If there’s this tricky curve,” she proposed, “couldn’t we walk to the church? Not you and Evie, of course; but the rest of us could definitely go ahead first, and that would mean fewer carriages.”

“One can’t have ladies walking through the Market Square. The Fussells wouldn’t like it; they were awfully particular at Charles’s wedding. My—she—one of our party was anxious to walk, and certainly the church was just round the corner, and I shouldn’t have minded; but the Colonel made a great point of it.”

“One can’t have women walking through the Market Square. The Fussells wouldn’t be okay with it; they were really fussy at Charles’s wedding. My—she—one of our group wanted to walk, and sure enough, the church was just around the corner, and I wouldn’t have minded; but the Colonel insisted on it.”

“You men shouldn’t be so chivalrous,” said Margaret thoughtfully.

“You guys shouldn’t be so chivalrous,” Margaret said thoughtfully.

“Why not?”

“Why not?”

She knew why not, but said that she did not know.

She knew why not, but claimed she didn't know.

He then announced that, unless she had anything special to say, he must visit the wine-cellar, and they went off together in search of Burton. Though clumsy and a little inconvenient, Oniton was a genuine country house. They clattered down flagged passages, looking into room after room, and scaring unknown maids from the performance of obscure duties. The wedding-breakfast must be in readiness when they came back from church, and tea would be served in the garden. The sight of so many agitated and serious people made Margaret smile, but she reflected that they were paid to be serious, and enjoyed being agitated. Here were the lower wheels of the machine that was tossing Evie up into nuptial glory. A little boy blocked their way with pig-tails. His mind could not grasp their greatness, and he said: “By your leave; let me pass, please.” Henry asked him where Burton was. But the servants were so new that they did not know one another’s names. In the still-room sat the band, who had stipulated for champagne as part of their fee, and who were already drinking beer. Scents of Araby came from the kitchen, mingled with cries. Margaret knew what had happened there, for it happened at Wickham Place. One of the wedding dishes had boiled over, and the cook was throwing cedar-shavings to hide the smell. At last they came upon the butler. Henry gave him the keys, and handed Margaret down the cellar-stairs. Two doors were unlocked. She, who kept all her wine at the bottom of the linen-cupboard, was astonished at the sight. “We shall never get through it!” she cried, and the two men were suddenly drawn into brotherhood, and exchanged smiles. She felt as if she had again jumped out of the car while it was moving.

He then said that, unless she had something important to add, he needed to check out the wine cellar, and they set off together to find Burton. While a bit awkward and inconvenient, Oniton was a true country house. They clattered down stone passages, peeking into room after room, startling unfamiliar maids who were busy with unclear tasks. The wedding breakfast had to be ready when they returned from the church, and tea would be served in the garden. The sight of so many anxious, serious faces made Margaret smile, but she realized they were paid to be serious and secretly enjoyed the chaos. Here were the behind-the-scenes efforts making Evie’s wedding day glamorous. A little boy blocked their path with his pigtails. He couldn’t understand their importance and said, “Excuse me; let me pass, please.” Henry asked him where Burton was, but the staff were so new that they didn’t know each other’s names. In the still-room sat the band, who had insisted on champagne as part of their payment but were already drinking beer. Aromas from the kitchen wafted through the air, mixed with shouting. Margaret recognized the commotion; it was the same chaos she had seen at Wickham Place. One of the wedding dishes had boiled over, and the cook was tossing cedar shavings to mask the smell. Finally, they found the butler. Henry handed him the keys and helped Margaret down to the cellar. Two doors were unlocked. She, who stored all her wine in the back of the linen cupboard, was shocked by the amount. “We’ll never get through all of this!” she exclaimed, and the two men shared a grin, suddenly feeling like brothers. It was as if she had jumped out of a moving car again.

Certainly Oniton would take some digesting. It would be no small business to remain herself, and yet to assimilate such an establishment. She must remain herself, for his sake as well as her own, since a shadowy wife degrades the husband whom she accompanies; and she must assimilate for reasons of common honesty, since she had no right to marry a man and make him uncomfortable. Her only ally was the power of Home. The loss of Wickham Place had taught her more than its possession. Howards End had repeated the lesson. She was determined to create new sanctities among these hills.

Certainly, Oniton would take some getting used to. It wouldn’t be easy to stay true to herself while also fitting into such a place. She had to stay herself, for both his sake and her own, because a wife who fades into the background brings down the husband she’s with. At the same time, she needed to adapt out of honesty, as she had no right to marry a man and make him feel uneasy. Her only ally was the idea of home. Losing Wickham Place had taught her more than having it ever did. Howards End reinforced that lesson. She was determined to create new values among these hills.

After visiting the wine-cellar, she dressed, and then came the wedding, which seemed a small affair when compared with the preparations for it. Everything went like one o’clock. Mr. Cahill materialized out of space, and was waiting for his bride at the church door. No one dropped the ring or mispronounced the responses, or trod on Evie’s train, or cried. In a few minutes—the clergymen performed their duty, the register was signed, and they were back in their carriages, negotiating the dangerous curve by the lych-gate. Margaret was convinced that they had not been married at all, and that the Norman church had been intent all the time on other business.

After visiting the wine cellar, she got dressed, and then there was the wedding, which felt pretty small compared to all the preparations for it. Everything went smoothly. Mr. Cahill appeared out of nowhere and was waiting for his bride at the church door. No one dropped the ring or stumbled over the responses, or stepped on Evie’s train, or cried. In just a few minutes—the ministers did their job, the register was signed, and they were back in their carriages, navigating the tricky curve by the lychgate. Margaret was sure that they hadn’t really gotten married at all, and that the Norman church had been focused on something else the whole time.

There were more documents to sign at the house, and the breakfast to eat, and then a few more people dropped in for the garden party. There had been a great many refusals, and after all it was not a very big affair—not as big as Margaret’s would be. She noted the dishes and the strips of red carpet, that outwardly she might give Henry what was proper. But inwardly she hoped for something better than this blend of Sunday church and fox-hunting. If only someone had been upset! But this wedding had gone off so particularly well—“quite like a Durbar” in the opinion of Lady Edser, and she thoroughly agreed with her.

There were more documents to sign at the house, breakfast to eat, and then a few more people arrived for the garden party. There had been a lot of refusals, and after all, it wasn't a very big event—not as big as Margaret's would be. She noticed the dishes and the strips of red carpet, so that she could present everything properly to Henry. But deep down, she hoped for something better than this mix of Sunday church service and fox hunting. If only something had gone wrong! But this wedding had gone off incredibly well—"just like a Durbar" in Lady Edser's opinion, and she completely agreed with her.

So the wasted day lumbered forward, the bride and bridegroom drove off, yelling with laughter, and for the second time the sun retreated towards the hills of Wales. Henry, who was more tired than he owned, came up to her in the castle meadow, and, in tones of unusual softness, said that he was pleased. Everything had gone off so well. She felt that he was praising her, too, and blushed; certainly she had done all she could with his intractable friends, and had made a special point of kowtowing to the men. They were breaking camp this evening: only the Warringtons and quiet child would stay the night, and the others were already moving towards the house to finish their packing. “I think it did go off well,” she agreed. “Since I had to jump out of the motor, I’m thankful I lighted on my left hand. I am so very glad about it, Henry dear; I only hope that the guests at ours may be half as comfortable. You must all remember that we have no practical person among us, except my aunt, and she is not used to entertainments on a large scale.”

So the long day dragged on, the bride and groom drove off, laughing loudly, and for the second time, the sun started to set behind the hills of Wales. Henry, who was more tired than he admitted, approached her in the castle meadow and, in an unusually soft tone, said that he was pleased. Everything had gone so well. She felt he was praising her too and blushed; she had certainly done everything she could with his unruly friends and had made a special effort to cater to the men. They were breaking camp that evening: only the Warringtons and the quiet child would stay the night, and the others were already heading towards the house to finish packing. “I think it went well,” she agreed. “Since I had to jump out of the car, I’m glad I landed on my left hand. I’m really happy about it, Henry dear; I just hope our guests will be half as comfortable. You have to remember that we have no practical person among us, except my aunt, and she isn't used to large-scale events.”

“I know,” he said gravely. “Under the circumstances, it would be better to put everything into the hands of Harrod’s or Whiteley’s, or even to go to some hotel.”

“I know,” he said seriously. “Given the situation, it would be better to leave everything in the hands of Harrod’s or Whiteley’s, or even to go to a hotel.”

“You desire a hotel?”

“Are you looking for a hotel?”

“Yes, because—well, I mustn’t interfere with you. No doubt you want to be married from your old home.”

“Yes, because—well, I shouldn’t get in your way. You probably want to get married from your childhood home.”

“My old home’s falling into pieces, Henry. I only want my new. Isn’t it a perfect evening—”

“My old home is falling apart, Henry. I just want my new one. Isn’t it a perfect evening—”

“The Alexandrina isn’t bad—”

"The Alexandrina is pretty good—"

“The Alexandrina,” she echoed, more occupied with the threads of smoke that were issuing from their chimneys, and ruling the sunlit slopes with parallels of grey.

“The Alexandrina,” she repeated, more focused on the trails of smoke coming from their chimneys, casting gray shadows over the sunlit slopes.

“It’s off Curzon Street.”

“It’s off Curzon St.”

“Is it? Let’s be married from off Curzon Street.”

“Is it? Let’s get married from Curzon Street.”

Then she turned westward, to gaze at the swirling gold. Just where the river rounded the hill the sun caught it. Fairyland must lie above the bend, and its precious liquid was pouring towards them past Charles’s bathing-shed. She gazed so long that her eyes were dazzled, and when they moved back to the house, she could not recognize the faces of people who were coming out of it. A parlour-maid was preceding them.

Then she turned west to look at the swirling gold. Just where the river curved around the hill, the sun reflected off it. Fairyland must be just beyond the bend, and its precious liquid was flowing towards them past Charles's bathing shed. She stared for so long that her eyes became dazzled, and when she looked back at the house, she couldn’t recognize the faces of the people coming out. A maid was leading them.

“Who are those people?” she asked.

“Who are those people?” she asked.

“They’re callers!” exclaimed Henry. “It’s too late for callers.”

“They're here for a visit!” Henry exclaimed. “It's too late for visitors.”

“Perhaps they’re town people who want to see the wedding presents.”

“Maybe they’re locals who want to check out the wedding gifts.”

“I’m not at home yet to townees.”

“I’m not home yet to the locals.”

“Well, hide among the ruins, and if I can stop them, I will.”

“Well, hide among the ruins, and if I can stop them, I will.”

He thanked her.

He expressed his gratitude.

Margaret went forward, smiling socially. She supposed that these were unpunctual guests, who would have to be content with vicarious civility, since Evie and Charles were gone, Henry tired, and the others in their rooms. She assumed the airs of a hostess; not for long. For one of the group was Helen—Helen in her oldest clothes, and dominated by that tense, wounding excitement that had made her a terror in their nursery days.

Margaret moved ahead, smiling politely. She figured these were late guests who would have to settle for secondhand friendliness, since Evie and Charles were gone, Henry was tired, and the others were in their rooms. She tried to act like a host; but not for long. One of the group was Helen—Helen in her oldest clothes, overwhelmed by that intense, hurtful excitement that had made her a force to be reckoned with in their childhood.

“What is it?” she called. “Oh, what’s wrong? Is Tibby ill?”

“What’s going on?” she shouted. “Oh no, what’s wrong? Is Tibby sick?”

Helen spoke to her two companions, who fell back. Then she bore forward furiously.

Helen spoke to her two friends, who stepped back. Then she charged ahead angrily.

“They’re starving!” she shouted. “I found them starving!”

“They’re starving!” she yelled. “I found them starving!”

“Who? Why have you come?”

“Who are you? Why are you here?”

“The Basts.”

“The Basts.”

“Oh, Helen!” moaned Margaret. “Whatever have you done now?”

“Oh, Helen!” groaned Margaret. “What have you done this time?”

“He has lost his place. He has been turned out of his bank. Yes, he’s done for. We upper classes have ruined him, and I suppose you’ll tell me it’s the battle of life. Starving. His wife is ill. Starving. She fainted in the train.”

“He's lost everything. He got kicked out of his bank. Yeah, he's finished. We upper classes have destroyed him, and I guess you'll say it's just the way life goes. They're starving. His wife is sick. Starving. She passed out on the train.”

“Helen, are you mad?”

“Helen, are you crazy?”

“Perhaps. Yes. If you like, I’m mad. But I’ve brought them. I’ll stand injustice no longer. I’ll show up the wretchedness that lies under this luxury, this talk of impersonal forces, this cant about God doing what we’re too slack to do ourselves.”

“Maybe. Yeah. If you want, I’m crazy. But I’ve brought them. I won’t put up with injustice anymore. I’ll reveal the misery that hides beneath this wealth, this talk of impersonal forces, this nonsense about God doing what we’re too lazy to do ourselves.”

“Have you actually brought two starving people from London to Shropshire, Helen?”

“Did you really bring two starving people from London to Shropshire, Helen?”

Helen was checked. She had not thought of this, and her hysteria abated. “There was a restaurant car on the train,” she said.

Helen was caught off guard. She hadn't considered this, and her panic lessened. “There was a restaurant car on the train,” she said.

“Don’t be absurd. They aren’t starving, and you know it. Now, begin from the beginning. I won’t have such theatrical nonsense. How dare you! Yes, how dare you!” she repeated, as anger filled her, “bursting in to Evie’s wedding in this heartless way. My goodness! but you’ve a perverted notion of philanthropy. Look”—she indicated the house—“servants, people out of the windows. They think it’s some vulgar scandal, and I must explain, ‘Oh no, it’s only my sister screaming, and only two hangers-on of ours, whom she has brought here for no conceivable reason.’”

“Don’t be ridiculous. They’re not starving, and you know it. Now, start from the beginning. I won’t tolerate this dramatic nonsense. How dare you! Yes, how dare you!” she said again, as anger surged within her, “coming into Evie’s wedding like this with no regard. Good grief! You really have a twisted idea of charity. Look”—she gestured towards the house—“servants, people peering out of the windows. They think it’s some tacky scandal, and I have to explain, ‘Oh no, it’s just my sister yelling, and only two of our hangers-on, whom she dragged here for no apparent reason.’”

“Kindly take back that word ‘hangers-on,’” said Helen, ominously calm.

"Please take back that term 'hangers-on,'" Helen said, her tone eerily calm.

“Very well,” conceded Margaret, who for all her wrath was determined to avoid a real quarrel. “I, too, am sorry about them, but it beats me why you’ve brought them here, or why you’re here yourself.

“Alright,” admitted Margaret, who despite her anger was set on avoiding an actual argument. “I’m sorry about them too, but I really don’t get why you’ve brought them here or why you’re here at all."

“It’s our last chance of seeing Mr. Wilcox.”

“It’s our last chance to see Mr. Wilcox.”

Margaret moved towards the house at this. She was determined not to worry Henry.

Margaret walked toward the house at this. She was set on not stressing Henry out.

“He’s going to Scotland. I know he is. I insist on seeing him.”

“He's going to Scotland. I know he is. I need to see him.”

“Yes, tomorrow.”

"Yeah, tomorrow."

“I knew it was our last chance.”

“I knew it was our last chance.”

“How do you do, Mr. Bast?” said Margaret, trying to control her voice. “This is an odd business. What view do you take of it?”

“How's it going, Mr. Bast?” Margaret said, trying to keep her voice steady. “This is a strange situation. What are your thoughts on it?”

“There is Mrs. Bast, too,” prompted Helen.

“There’s Mrs. Bast, too,” said Helen.

Jacky also shook hands. She, like her husband, was shy, and, furthermore, ill, and furthermore, so bestially stupid that she could not grasp what was happening. She only knew that the lady had swept down like a whirlwind last night, had paid the rent, redeemed the furniture, provided them with a dinner and breakfast, and ordered them to meet her at Paddington next morning. Leonard had feebly protested, and when the morning came, had suggested that they shouldn’t go. But she, half mesmerized, had obeyed. The lady had told them to, and they must, and their bed-sitting-room had accordingly changed into Paddington, and Paddington into a railway carriage, that shook, and grew hot, and grew cold, and vanished entirely, and reappeared amid torrents of expensive scent. “You have fainted,” said the lady in an awe-struck voice. “Perhaps the air will do you good.” And perhaps it had, for here she was, feeling rather better among a lot of flowers.

Jacky also shook hands. Like her husband, she was shy and, on top of that, unwell, and, really, so clueless that she couldn’t understand what was going on. All she knew was that the lady had come in like a whirlwind last night, had paid the rent, saved their furniture, provided them with dinner and breakfast, and told them to meet her at Paddington the next morning. Leonard had weakly protested, and when the morning came, suggested they shouldn’t go. But she, half entranced, had followed orders. The lady had told them to, so they had to, and their bed-sitting room had turned into Paddington, and Paddington into a train carriage that shook, grew hot, got cold, vanished completely, and appeared again surrounded by clouds of expensive perfume. “You’ve fainted,” said the lady in a shocked voice. “Maybe fresh air will do you good.” And maybe it did, because here she was, feeling a bit better among a bunch of flowers.

“I’m sure I don’t want to intrude,” began Leonard, in answer to Margaret’s question. “But you have been so kind to me in the past in warning me about the Porphyrion that I wondered—why, I wondered whether—”

“I’m sure I don’t want to intrude,” Leonard started, in response to Margaret’s question. “But you’ve been so kind to me before in warning me about the Porphyrion that I wondered—well, I wondered whether—”

“Whether we could get him back into the Porphyrion again,” supplied Helen. “Meg, this has been a cheerful business. A bright evening’s work that was on Chelsea Embankment.”

“Whether we can get him back into the Porphyrion again,” Helen suggested. “Meg, this has been a fun experience. What a nice evening’s work that was on Chelsea Embankment.”

Margaret shook her head and returned to Mr. Bast.

Margaret shook her head and went back to Mr. Bast.

“I don’t understand. You left the Porphyrion because we suggested it was a bad concern, didn’t you?”

“I don't get it. You left the Porphyrion because we said it wasn't a good idea, right?”

“That’s right.”

"Exactly."

“And went into a bank instead?”

“And went into a bank instead?”

“I told you all that,” said Helen; “and they reduced their staff after he had been in a month, and now he’s penniless, and I consider that we and our informant are directly to blame.”

“I told you all that,” said Helen; “and they cut their staff after he had been there a month, and now he’s broke, and I think that we and our informant are directly responsible.”

“I hate all this,” Leonard muttered.

“I hate all this,” Leonard muttered.

“I hope you do, Mr. Bast. But it’s no good mincing matters. You have done yourself no good by coming here. If you intend to confront Mr. Wilcox, and to call him to account for a chance remark, you will make a very great mistake.”

“I hope you do, Mr. Bast. But we shouldn't sugarcoat things. You haven't helped yourself by coming here. If you plan to confront Mr. Wilcox and hold him accountable for a casual comment, you’re going to make a huge mistake.”

“I brought them. I did it all,” cried Helen.

“I brought them. I did it all,” shouted Helen.

“I can only advise you to go at once. My sister has put you in a false position, and it is kindest to tell you so. It’s too late to get to town, but you’ll find a comfortable hotel in Oniton, where Mrs. Bast can rest, and I hope you’ll be my guests there.”

“I can only suggest that you leave immediately. My sister has put you in a difficult situation, and it’s kinder to be honest about it. It’s too late to get to the city, but you’ll find a nice hotel in Oniton, where Mrs. Bast can relax, and I hope you’ll be my guests there.”

“That isn’t what I want, Miss Schlegel,” said Leonard. “You’re very kind, and no doubt it’s a false position, but you make me miserable. I seem no good at all.”

“That's not what I want, Miss Schlegel,” said Leonard. “You’re really kind, and it's probably a tricky situation, but you make me feel miserable. I feel completely useless.”

“It’s work he wants,” interpreted Helen. “Can’t you see?”

“It’s work he wants,” Helen said. “Can’t you see?”

Then he said: “Jacky, let’s go. We’re more bother than we’re worth. We’re costing these ladies pounds and pounds already to get work for us, and they never will. There’s nothing we’re good enough to do.”

Then he said, “Jacky, let’s go. We’re more trouble than we’re worth. We’ve already cost these ladies a ton of money trying to find work for us, and they never will. There’s nothing we’re good enough to do.”

“We would like to find you work,” said Margaret rather conventionally. “We want to—I, like my sister. You’re only down in your luck. Go to the hotel, have a good night’s rest, and some day you shall pay me back the bill, if you prefer it.”

“We want to help you find a job,” Margaret said in a rather typical way. “We want to—I, like my sister. You’re just having a rough time. Go to the hotel, get a good night’s sleep, and someday you can pay me back for the bill, if you want to.”

But Leonard was near the abyss, and at such moments men see clearly. “You don’t know what you’re talking about,” he said. “I shall never get work now. If rich people fail at one profession, they can try another. Not I. I had my groove, and I’ve got out of it. I could do one particular branch of insurance in one particular office well enough to command a salary, but that’s all. Poetry’s nothing, Miss Schlegel. One’s thoughts about this and that are nothing. Your money, too, is nothing, if you’ll understand me. I mean if a man over twenty once loses his own particular job, it’s all over with him. I have seen it happen to others. Their friends gave them money for a little, but in the end they fall over the edge. It’s no good. It’s the whole world pulling. There always will be rich and poor.”

But Leonard was on the brink, and in moments like this, people see things clearly. “You don’t know what you’re talking about,” he said. “I’m never going to find work again. If wealthy people fail in one career, they can just switch to another. Not me. I had my niche, and I’m out of it. I could do one specific area of insurance in one particular office well enough to earn a decent salary, but that’s it. Poetry means nothing, Miss Schlegel. Your thoughts about this and that don't matter. Your money doesn’t really matter either, if you get what I mean. Once a man over twenty loses his specific job, it’s game over for him. I’ve seen it happen to others. Their friends help them out with cash for a little while, but eventually, they fall off the edge. It’s pointless. It’s the entire world pulling against you. There will always be rich and poor.”

He ceased.

He stopped.

“Won’t you have something to eat?” said Margaret. “I don’t know what to do. It isn’t my house, and though Mr. Wilcox would have been glad to see you at any other time—as I say, I don’t know what to do, but I undertake to do what I can for you. Helen, offer them something. Do try a sandwich, Mrs. Bast.”

“Would you like something to eat?” asked Margaret. “I’m not sure what to do. This isn’t my house, and even though Mr. Wilcox would have been happy to see you at any other time—as I said, I don’t know what to do, but I’ll do what I can for you. Helen, please offer them something. Do try a sandwich, Mrs. Bast.”

They moved to a long table behind which a servant was still standing. Iced cakes, sandwiches innumerable, coffee, claret-cup, champagne, remained almost intact: their overfed guests could do no more. Leonard refused. Jacky thought she could manage a little. Margaret left them whispering together and had a few more words with Helen.

They went to a long table where a server was still standing. Iced cakes, countless sandwiches, coffee, claret-cup, and champagne were mostly untouched; their overindulged guests couldn't eat anymore. Leonard declined. Jacky thought she could handle a little. Margaret left them chatting together and had a few more words with Helen.

She said: “Helen, I like Mr. Bast. I agree that he’s worth helping. I agree that we are directly responsible.”

She said: “Helen, I like Mr. Bast. I think he’s worth helping. I believe we are directly responsible.”

“No, indirectly. Via Mr. Wilcox.”

“No, indirectly. Through Mr. Wilcox.”

“Let me tell you once for all that if you take up that attitude, I’ll do nothing. No doubt you’re right logically, and are entitled to say a great many scathing things about Henry. Only, I won’t have it. So choose.

“Let me make this clear: if you keep that attitude, I won’t do anything. You’re probably right technically, and you can say a lot of harsh things about Henry. But I won’t accept it. So make your choice.”

Helen looked at the sunset.

Helen gazed at the sunset.

“If you promise to take them quietly to the George, I will speak to Henry about them—in my own way, mind; there is to be none of this absurd screaming about justice. I have no use for justice. If it was only a question of money, we could do it ourselves. But he wants work, and that we can’t give him, but possibly Henry can.”

“If you promise to take them calmly to the George, I’ll talk to Henry about them—in my own way, of course; no ridiculous shouting about justice. I don’t care about justice. If it were just about money, we could handle it ourselves. But he needs a job, and we can’t provide that, but maybe Henry can.”

“It’s his duty to,” grumbled Helen.

“It’s his job to,” grumbled Helen.

“Nor am I concerned with duty. I’m concerned with the characters of various people whom we know, and how, things being as they are, things may be made a little better. Mr. Wilcox hates being asked favours: all business men do. But I am going to ask him, at the risk of a rebuff, because I want to make things a little better.”

“I'm not worried about duty. I'm focused on the personalities of the people we know and how, given the circumstances, we can improve things a bit. Mr. Wilcox dislikes being asked for favors: that's common among businesspeople. But I'm going to ask him anyway, even if it risks a negative response, because I want to make things a little better.”

“Very well. I promise. You take it very calmly.”

“Alright. I promise. You're handling it really well.”

“Take them off to the George, then, and I’ll try. Poor creatures! but they look tried.” As they parted, she added: “I haven’t nearly done with you, though, Helen. You have been most self-indulgent. I can’t get over it. You have less restraint rather than more as you grow older. Think it over and alter yourself, or we shan’t have happy lives.”

“Take them to George’s, then, and I’ll do my best. Poor things! But they look worn out.” As they said their goodbyes, she added: “I’m not done with you yet, Helen. You’ve been really self-indulgent. I can’t get past it. You seem to have less self-control instead of more as you get older. Think about it and change, or we won’t have happy lives.”

She rejoined Henry. Fortunately he had been sitting down: these physical matters were important. “Was it townees?” he asked, greeting her with a pleasant smile.

She went back to Henry. Luckily, he had been sitting down: these physical things mattered. “Was it the locals?” he asked, greeting her with a friendly smile.

“You’ll never believe me,” said Margaret, sitting down beside him. “It’s all right now, but it was my sister.”

“You won’t believe me,” Margaret said as she sat down next to him. “It’s fine now, but it was my sister.”

“Helen here?” he cried, preparing to rise. “But she refused the invitation. I thought she despised weddings.”

“Helen here?” he exclaimed, getting ready to stand up. “But she turned down the invite. I thought she hated weddings.”

“Don’t get up. She has not come to the wedding. I’ve bundled her off to the George.”

“Don’t get up. She hasn’t come to the wedding. I’ve sent her off to the George.”

Inherently hospitable, he protested.

He protested, being naturally hospitable.

“No; she has two of her protégés with her, and must keep with them.”

“No; she has two of her mentees with her and needs to stick with them.”

“Let ’em all come.”

"Let them all come."

“My dear Henry, did you see them?”

“My dear Henry, did you see them?”

“I did catch sight of a brown bunch of a woman, certainly.

“I definitely saw a brown woman, that's for sure.”

“The brown bunch was Helen, but did you catch sight of a sea-green and salmon bunch?”

“The brown group was Helen, but did you see a sea-green and salmon group?”

“What! are they out beanfeasting?”

"What! Are they out celebrating?"

“No; business. They wanted to see me, and later on I want to talk to you about them.”

“No; it’s business. They wanted to meet with me, and later I want to talk to you about them.”

She was ashamed of her own diplomacy. In dealing with a Wilcox, how tempting it was to lapse from comradeship, and to give him the kind of woman that he desired! Henry took the hint at once, and said: “Why later on? Tell me now. No time like the present.”

She felt embarrassed about her own tactics. When it came to a Wilcox, how easy it was to stray from friendship and give him the type of woman he wanted! Henry picked up on her hint immediately and said, “Why wait? Just tell me now. There’s no time like the present.”

“Shall I?”

"Should I?"

“If it isn’t a long story.”

“If it’s not a long story.”

“Oh, not five minutes; but there’s a sting at the end of it, for I want you to find the man some work in your office.”

“Oh, not five minutes; but there's a catch at the end of it, because I need you to find the man some work in your office.”

“What are his qualifications?”

“What are his credentials?”

“I don’t know. He’s a clerk.”

“I don’t know. He works as a clerk.”

“How old?”

“What's your age?”

“Twenty-five, perhaps.”

"Maybe twenty-five."

“What’s his name?”

"What's his name?"

“Bast,” said Margaret, and was about to remind him that they had met at Wickham Place, but stopped herself. It had not been a successful meeting.

“Bast,” Margaret said, and she was about to remind him that they had met at Wickham Place, but she held back. It hadn’t gone well.

“Where was he before?”

“Where was he earlier?”

“Dempster’s Bank.”

"Dempster's Bank."

“Why did he leave?” he asked, still remembering nothing.

“Why did he leave?” he asked, still not remembering anything.

“They reduced their staff.”

“They downsized their team.”

“All right; I’ll see him.”

“Okay; I’ll see him.”

It was the reward of her tact and devotion through the day. Now she understood why some women prefer influence to rights. Mrs. Plynlimmon, when condemning suffragettes, had said: “The woman who can’t influence her husband to vote the way she wants ought to be ashamed of herself.” Margaret had winced, but she was influencing Henry now, and though pleased at her little victory, she knew that she had won it by the methods of the harem.

It was the reward for her tact and dedication throughout the day. Now she understood why some women favor influence over rights. Mrs. Plynlimmon, while criticizing suffragettes, had stated, “A woman who can’t persuade her husband to vote as she wishes should be ashamed of herself.” Margaret had flinched, but she was influencing Henry now, and although she felt pleased with her small victory, she knew she had achieved it through harem-like methods.

“I should be glad if you took him,” she said, “but I don’t know whether he’s qualified.”

“I would be happy if you took him,” she said, “but I’m not sure if he’s qualified.”

“I’ll do what I can. But, Margaret, this mustn’t be taken as a precedent.”

“I’ll do what I can. But, Margaret, we can’t let this set a precedent.”

“No, of course—of course—”

“No, of course—of course—”

“I can’t fit in your protégés every day. Business would suffer.”

“I can’t accommodate your protégés every day. Business would take a hit.”

“I can promise you he’s the last. He—he’s rather a special case.”

“I can promise you he’s the last one. He—he’s kind of a unique situation.”

“Protégés always are.”

“Protégés always are.”

She let it stand at that. He rose with a little extra touch of complacency, and held out his hand to help her up. How wide the gulf between Henry as he was and Henry as Helen thought he ought to be! And she herself—hovering as usual between the two, now accepting men as they are, now yearning with her sister for Truth. Love and Truth—their warfare seems eternal. Perhaps the whole visible world rests on it, and if they were one, life itself, like the spirits when Prospero was reconciled to his brother, might vanish into air, into thin air.

She left it at that. He stood up with a hint of smugness and offered his hand to help her up. The difference between Henry as he really was and Henry as Helen thought he should be was so vast! And she herself—always caught between the two—sometimes accepting men as they are, and other times longing with her sister for the Truth. Love and Truth—their conflict seems endless. Maybe the entire visible world depends on it, and if they were united, life itself, like the spirits when Prospero made peace with his brother, could fade away, into thin air.

“Your protégé has made us late,” said he. “The Fussells will just be starting.”

“Your protégé has made us late,” he said. “The Fussells will just be getting started.”

On the whole she sided with men as they are. Henry would save the Basts as he had saved Howards End, while Helen and her friends were discussing the ethics of salvation. His was a slap-dash method, but the world has been built slap-dash, and the beauty of mountain and river and sunset may be but the varnish with which the unskilled artificer hides his joins. Oniton, like herself, was imperfect. Its apple-trees were stunted, its castle ruinous. It, too, had suffered in the border warfare between the Anglo Saxon and the Kelt, between things as they are and as they ought to be. Once more the west was retreating, once again the orderly stars were dotting the eastern sky. There is certainly no rest for us on the earth. But there is happiness, and as Margaret descended the mound on her lover’s arm, she felt that she was having her share.

Overall, she aligned with men as they are. Henry would rescue the Basts just like he saved Howards End, while Helen and her friends debated the ethics of saving people. His approach was haphazard, but the world has been built in a haphazard way, and the beauty of mountains, rivers, and sunsets may just be the polish that hides the flaws of an unskilled craftsman. Oniton, like her, was imperfect. Its apple trees were stunted, and its castle was in ruins. It, too, had been affected by the conflicts between the Anglo-Saxons and the Celts, between reality and ideals. Once again, the west was retreating, and the orderly stars were appearing in the eastern sky. There’s certainly no peace for us on Earth. But there is happiness, and as Margaret walked down the hill on her lover’s arm, she felt that she was experiencing her share of it.

To her annoyance, Mrs. Bast was still in the garden; the husband and Helen had left her there to finish her meal while they went to engage rooms. Margaret found this woman repellent. She had felt, when shaking her hand, an overpowering shame. She remembered the motive of her call at Wickham Place, and smelt again odours from the abyss—odours the more disturbing because they were involuntary. For there was no malice in Jacky. There she sat, a piece of cake in one hand, an empty champagne glass in the other, doing no harm to anybody.

To her annoyance, Mrs. Bast was still in the garden; her husband and Helen had left her there to finish her meal while they went to book rooms. Margaret found this woman disgusting. She felt a wave of shame when she shook her hand. She remembered why she had come to Wickham Place and was hit again by disturbing smells from the past—smells that were even more unsettling because they were unintentional. Because there was no malice in Jacky. There she sat, a piece of cake in one hand, an empty champagne glass in the other, not hurting anyone.

“She’s overtired,” Margaret whispered.

"She's exhausted," Margaret whispered.

“She’s something else,” said Henry. “This won’t do. I can’t have her in my garden in this state.”

“She’s something else,” Henry said. “This isn't right. I can't have her in my garden like this.”

“Is she—” Margaret hesitated to add “drunk.” Now that she was going to marry him, he had grown particular. He discountenanced risqué conversations now.

“Is she—” Margaret hesitated to add “drunk.” Now that she was going to marry him, he had become more particular. He frowned upon risqué conversations now.

Henry went up to the woman. She raised her face, which gleamed in the twilight like a puff-ball.

Henry approached the woman. She lifted her face, which shone in the twilight like a puffball.

“Madam, you will be more comfortable at the hotel,” he said sharply.

“Ma'am, you’ll be more comfortable at the hotel,” he said sharply.

Jacky replied: “If it isn’t Hen!”

Jacky replied, “Well, if it isn’t Hen!”

“Ne crois pas que le mari lui ressemble,” apologized Margaret. “Il est tout à fait différent.”

“Don’t think he’s like her husband,” Margaret apologized. “He’s completely different.”

“Henry!” she repeated, quite distinctly.

“Henry!” she said clearly.

Mr. Wilcox was much annoyed. “I can’t congratulate you on your protégés,” he remarked.

Mr. Wilcox was very irritated. “I can’t congratulate you on your protégés,” he said.

“Hen, don’t go. You do love me, dear, don’t you?”

“Hen, please don’t go. You love me, right, babe?”

“Bless us, what a person!” sighed Margaret, gathering up her skirts.

“Wow, what a person!” sighed Margaret, picking up her skirts.

Jacky pointed with her cake. “You’re a nice boy, you are.” She yawned. “There now, I love you.”

Jacky pointed with her cake. “You’re a nice guy, you are.” She yawned. “There we go, I love you.”

“Henry, I am awfully sorry.”

"Henry, I'm really sorry."

“And pray why?” he asked, and looked at her so sternly that she feared he was ill. He seemed more scandalized than the facts demanded.

“And why is that?” he asked, looking at her so seriously that she worried he might be unwell. He seemed more shocked than the situation warranted.

“To have brought this down on you.”

“To have brought this upon you.”

“Pray don’t apologize.”

"Please don't apologize."

The voice continued.

The voice carried on.

“Why does she call you ‘Hen’?” said Margaret innocently. “Has she ever seen you before?”

“Why does she call you ‘Hen’?” Margaret asked innocently. “Has she seen you before?”

“Seen Hen before!” said Jacky. “Who hasn’t seen Hen? He’s serving you like me, my dear. These boys! You wait—Still we love ’em.”

“Seen Hen before!” said Jacky. “Who hasn’t seen Hen? He’s looking after you just like I am, my dear. These guys! Just wait—Still, we love them.”

“Are you now satisfied?” Henry asked.

“Are you satisfied now?” Henry asked.

Margaret began to grow frightened. “I don’t know what it is all about,” she said. “Let’s come in.”

Margaret started to feel scared. “I don’t know what this is all about,” she said. “Let’s go inside.”

But he thought she was acting. He thought he was trapped. He saw his whole life crumbling. “Don’t you indeed?” he said bitingly. “I do. Allow me to congratulate you on the success of your plan.”

But he thought she was pretending. He thought he was stuck. He saw his entire life falling apart. “Oh really?” he said sharply. “I do. Let me congratulate you on how well your plan worked.”

“This is Helen’s plan, not mine.”

“This is Helen's plan, not mine.”

“I now understand your interest in the Basts. Very well thought out. I am amused at your caution, Margaret. You are quite right—it was necessary. I am a man, and have lived a man’s past. I have the honour to release you from your engagement.”

“I get your interest in the Basts now. That’s really well thought out. I’m quite entertained by your caution, Margaret. You’re absolutely right—it was needed. I’m a man and I’ve lived a man’s life. It’s my honor to free you from your engagement.”

Still she could not understand. She knew of life’s seamy side as a theory; she could not grasp it as a fact. More words from Jacky were necessary—words unequivocal, undenied.

Still, she couldn't understand. She was aware of the darker side of life as a theory; she couldn't grasp it as a reality. More words from Jacky were necessary—words that were clear, undeniable.

“So that—” burst from her, and she went indoors. She stopped herself from saying more.

“So that—” escaped her lips, and she went inside. She held back from saying anything else.

“So what?” asked Colonel Fussell, who was getting ready to start in the hall.

“So what?” asked Colonel Fussell, who was getting ready to leave the hall.

“We were saying—Henry and I were just having the fiercest argument, my point being—” Seizing his fur coat from a footman, she offered to help him on. He protested, and there was a playful little scene.

“We were talking—Henry and I were just having the most intense argument, my point being—” Grabbing his fur coat from a footman, she offered to help him put it on. He resisted, and there was a fun little moment.

“No, let me do that,” said Henry, following.

“No, let me take care of that,” Henry said, following.

“Thanks so much! You see—he has forgiven me!”

“Thanks a lot! You see—he's forgiven me!”

The Colonel said gallantly: “I don’t expect there’s much to forgive.”

The Colonel said confidently, “I don’t think there’s much to forgive.”

He got into the car. The ladies followed him after an interval. Maids, courier, and heavier luggage had been sent on earlier by the branch-line. Still chattering, still thanking their host and patronizing their future hostess, the guests were home away.

He got into the car. The ladies followed him after a moment. The maids, courier, and heavier bags had been sent on earlier by the branch-line. Still chatting, still thanking their host and looking down on their future hostess, the guests were off to their home away.

Then Margaret continued: “So that woman has been your mistress?”

Then Margaret continued, “So that woman has been your girlfriend?”

“You put it with your usual delicacy,” he replied.

"You said it with your typical grace," he replied.

“When, please?”

"When is it happening?"

“Why?”

“Why?”

“When, please?”

"When is it, please?"

“Ten years ago.”

“10 years ago.”

She left him without a word. For it was not her tragedy: it was Mrs. Wilcox’s.

She walked away from him without saying anything. It wasn’t her tragedy; it was Mrs. Wilcox’s.

Chapter 27

Helen began to wonder why she had spent a matter of eight pounds in making some people ill and others angry. Now that the wave of excitement was ebbing, and had left her, Mr. Bast, and Mrs. Bast stranded for the night in a Shropshire hotel, she asked herself what forces had made the wave flow. At all events, no harm was done. Margaret would play the game properly now, and though Helen disapproved of her sister’s methods, she knew that the Basts would benefit by them in the long run.

Helen started to think about why she had spent eight pounds to make some people sick and others mad. Now that the excitement had faded, leaving her, Mr. Bast, and Mrs. Bast stuck for the night in a hotel in Shropshire, she questioned what had caused that excitement. At least no real damage was done. Margaret would play the game the right way now, and even though Helen didn’t agree with her sister’s approach, she realized that the Basts would ultimately gain from it.

“Mr. Wilcox is so illogical,” she explained to Leonard, who had put his wife to bed, and was sitting with her in the empty coffee-room. “If we told him it was his duty to take you on, he might refuse to do it. The fact is, he isn’t properly educated. I don’t want to set you against him, but you’ll find him a trial.”

“Mr. Wilcox is so illogical,” she told Leonard, who had just put his wife to bed and was sitting with her in the empty coffee room. “If we told him it was his duty to take you on, he might refuse. The truth is, he isn’t properly educated. I don’t want to turn you against him, but you’ll find him a challenge.”

“I can never thank you sufficiently, Miss Schlegel,” was all that Leonard felt equal to.

“I can never thank you enough, Miss Schlegel,” was all that Leonard felt comfortable saying.

“I believe in personal responsibility. Don’t you? And in personal everything. I hate—I suppose I oughtn’t to say that—but the Wilcoxes are on the wrong tack surely. Or perhaps it isn’t their fault. Perhaps the little thing that says ‘I’ is missing out of the middle of their heads, and then it’s a waste of time to blame them. There’s a nightmare of a theory that says a special race is being born which will rule the rest of us in the future just because it lacks the little thing that says ‘I.’ Had you heard that?”

“I believe in personal responsibility. Don’t you? And in personal everything. I really dislike—I guess I shouldn’t say that—but the Wilcoxes are definitely on the wrong path. Or maybe it’s not their fault. Perhaps they’re missing that little thing that says ‘I’ in their heads, so it’s pointless to blame them. There’s a crazy theory that says a special race is emerging that will dominate the rest of us in the future just because it lacks that little thing that says ‘I.’ Had you heard about that?”

“I get no time for reading.”

“I don’t have time to read.”

“Had you thought it, then? That there are two kinds of people—our kind, who live straight from the middle of their heads, and the other kind who can’t, because their heads have no middle? They can’t say ‘I.’ They aren’t in fact, and so they’re supermen. Pierpont Morgan has never said ‘I’ in his life.”

“Did you ever think about it? There are two types of people—our kind, who think clearly and directly from the center of their minds, and the other kind who can’t, because their minds are all over the place? They can’t say ‘I.’ They aren’t real individuals, which is why they’re like supermen. Pierpont Morgan has never said ‘I’ in his entire life.”

Leonard roused himself. If his benefactress wanted intellectual conversation, she must have it. She was more important than his ruined past. “I never got on to Nietzsche,” he said. “But I always understood that those supermen were rather what you may call egoists.”

Leonard woke up. If his benefactor wanted to engage in an intellectual conversation, then that’s what he would do. She mattered more than his damaged past. “I never really grasped Nietzsche,” he said. “But I always figured those supermen were what you might call egoists.”

“Oh, no, that’s wrong,” replied Helen. “No superman ever said ‘I want,’ because ‘I want’ must lead to the question, ‘Who am I?’ and so to Pity and to Justice. He only says ‘want.’ ‘Want Europe,’ if he’s Napoleon; ‘want wives,’ if he’s Bluebeard; ‘want Botticelli,’ if he’s Pierpont Morgan. Never the ‘I’; and if you could pierce through him, you’d find panic and emptiness in the middle.”

“Oh, no, that’s wrong,” replied Helen. “No superman ever said ‘I want’ because ‘I want’ leads to the question, ‘Who am I?’ and then to Pity and Justice. He only says ‘want.’ ‘Want Europe,’ if he’s Napoleon; ‘want wives,’ if he’s Bluebeard; ‘want Botticelli,’ if he’s Pierpont Morgan. Never the ‘I’; and if you could see through him, you’d find panic and emptiness at the core.”

Leonard was silent for a moment. Then he said: “May I take it, Miss Schlegel, that you and I are both the sort that say ‘I’?”

Leonard was quiet for a moment. Then he said, “Can I assume, Miss Schlegel, that you and I are both the type who say ‘I’?”

“Of course.”

"Absolutely."

“And your sister too?”

"And your sister as well?"

“Of course,” repeated Helen, a little sharply. She was annoyed with Margaret, but did not want her discussed. “All presentable people say ‘I.’”

“Of course,” Helen said again, a bit sharply. She was annoyed with Margaret but didn’t want to talk about her. “All decent people say ‘I.’”

“But Mr. Wilcox—he is not perhaps—”

“But Mr. Wilcox—he's not sure—”

“I don’t know that it’s any good discussing Mr. Wilcox either.”

“I don’t think it’s worth talking about Mr. Wilcox either.”

“Quite so, quite so,” he agreed. Helen asked herself why she had snubbed him. Once or twice during the day she had encouraged him to criticize, and then had pulled him up short. Was she afraid of him presuming? If so, it was disgusting of her.

“Exactly, exactly,” he agreed. Helen wondered why she had brushed him off. A couple of times throughout the day, she had urged him to speak his mind, only to shut him down abruptly. Was she worried he might overstep? If that was the case, it was pretty pathetic of her.

But he was thinking the snub quite natural. Everything she did was natural, and incapable of causing offence. While the Miss Schlegels were together he had felt them scarcely human—a sort of admonitory whirligig. But a Miss Schlegel alone was different. She was in Helen’s case unmarried, in Margaret’s about to be married, in neither case an echo of her sister. A light had fallen at last into this rich upper world, and he saw that it was full of men and women, some of whom were more friendly to him than others. Helen had become “his” Miss Schlegel, who scolded him and corresponded with him, and had swept down yesterday with grateful vehemence. Margaret, though not unkind, was severe and remote. He would not presume to help her, for instance. He had never liked her, and began to think that his original impression was true, and that her sister did not like her either. Helen was certainly lonely. She, who gave away so much, was receiving too little. Leonard was pleased to think that he could spare her vexation by holding his tongue and concealing what he knew about Mr. Wilcox. Jacky had announced her discovery when he fetched her from the lawn. After the first shock, he did not mind for himself. By now he had no illusions about his wife, and this was only one new stain on the face of a love that had never been pure. To keep perfection perfect, that should be his ideal, if the future gave him time to have ideals. Helen, and Margaret for Helen’s sake, must not know.

But he thought the snub was totally natural. Everything she did felt natural and couldn’t possibly offend anyone. When the Miss Schlegels were together, he found them almost inhuman—a sort of cautionary whirlwind. But a Miss Schlegel by herself was different. She was single in Helen’s case and about to get married in Margaret’s, and neither one echoed her sister. Light had finally illuminated this rich upper world, and he saw it was filled with men and women, some more friendly to him than others. Helen had become “his” Miss Schlegel, who scolded him and kept in touch with him, and who had come to him yesterday with grateful passion. Margaret, while not unkind, was strict and distant. He wouldn’t dare help her, for instance. He had never liked her and was starting to believe his initial impression was correct—that her sister didn’t like her either. Helen was definitely lonely. She, who gave away so much, was receiving too little in return. Leonard was glad to think he could spare her distress by staying quiet and hiding what he knew about Mr. Wilcox. Jacky revealed her discovery when he brought her in from the lawn. After the initial shock, he wasn’t concerned about himself. By now, he had no illusions about his wife, and this was just another blemish on a love that had never been perfect. To keep perfection intact should be his goal, if the future allowed him to have goals. Helen, and Margaret for Helen’s sake, must not find out.

Helen disconcerted him by turning the conversation to his wife. “Mrs. Bast—does she ever say ‘I’?” she asked, half mischievously, and then, “Is she very tired?”

Helen unsettled him by shifting the conversation to his wife. “Mrs. Bast—does she ever say ‘I’?” she asked, half playfully, and then added, “Is she really tired?”

“It’s better she stops in her room,” said Leonard.

“It’s better if she stays in her room,” said Leonard.

“Shall I sit up with her?”

“Should I stay up with her?”

“No, thank you; she does not need company.”

“No, thank you; she doesn’t need company.”

“Mr. Bast, what kind of woman is your wife?”

“Mr. Bast, what type of woman is your wife?”

Leonard blushed up to his eyes.

Leonard turned red to his ears.

“You ought to know my ways by now. Does that question offend you?”

“You should know how I am by now. Does that question bother you?”

“No, oh no, Miss Schlegel, no.”

“No, oh no, Miss Schlegel, no.”

“Because I love honesty. Don’t pretend your marriage has been a happy one. You and she can have nothing in common.”

“Because I value honesty. Don’t act like your marriage has been a happy one. You two have nothing in common.”

He did not deny it, but said shyly: “I suppose that’s pretty obvious; but Jacky never meant to do anybody any harm. When things went wrong, or I heard things, I used to think it was her fault, but, looking back, it’s more mine. I needn’t have married her, but as I have I must stick to her and keep her.”

He didn't deny it, but said shyly: “I guess that's pretty obvious; but Jacky never intended to hurt anyone. When things went south, or I heard things, I used to blame her, but looking back, it’s more my fault. I didn’t have to marry her, but now that I have, I need to stay with her and support her.”

“How long have you been married?”

“How long have you been married?”

“Nearly three years.”

"Almost three years."

“What did your people say?”

“What did your people say?”

“They will not have anything to do with us. They had a sort of family council when they heard I was married, and cut us off altogether.”

“They want nothing to do with us. They had some kind of family meeting when they found out I got married, and completely shut us out.”

Helen began to pace up and down the room. “My good boy, what a mess!” she said gently. “Who are your people?”

Helen started to walk back and forth in the room. “My sweet boy, what a mess!” she said softly. “Who are your people?”

He could answer this. His parents, who were dead, had been in trade; his sisters had married commercial travellers; his brother was a lay-reader.

He could answer this. His parents, who were deceased, had been in business; his sisters had married salespeople; his brother was a lay reader.

“And your grandparents?”

"And how are your grandparents?"

Leonard told her a secret that he had held shameful up to now. “They were just nothing at all,” he said, “—agricultural labourers and that sort.”

Leonard shared a secret he had felt ashamed of until now. “They were nothing special,” he said, “—just farm workers and that kind of thing.”

“So! From which part?”

"So! Where are you from?"

“Lincolnshire mostly, but my mother’s father—he, oddly enough, came from these parts round here.”

“Mostly Lincolnshire, but my mom’s dad—strangely enough, he came from around here.”

“From this very Shropshire. Yes, that is odd. My mother’s people were Lancashire. But why do your brother and your sisters object to Mrs. Bast?”

“From this very Shropshire. Yes, that is strange. My mom's side of the family is from Lancashire. But why do your brother and sisters have a problem with Mrs. Bast?”

“Oh, I don’t know.”

“Oh, I have no idea.”

“Excuse me, you do know. I am not a baby. I can bear anything you tell me, and the more you tell the more I shall be able to help. Have they heard anything against her?”

“Excuse me, you know I’m not a baby. I can handle whatever you tell me, and the more you share, the more I can help. Have they said anything bad about her?”

He was silent.

He didn't say anything.

“I think I have guessed now,” said Helen very gravely.

“I think I’ve figured it out now,” said Helen very seriously.

“I don’t think so, Miss Schlegel; I hope not.”

“I don’t think so, Miss Schlegel; I hope not.”

“We must be honest, even over these things. I have guessed. I am frightfully, dreadfully sorry, but it does not make the least difference to me. I shall feel just the same to both of you. I blame, not your wife for these things, but men.”

“We need to be honest, even about this. I've made some assumptions. I feel terrible, really sorry, but it doesn’t change how I feel about either of you. I'm not blaming your wife for any of this; I'm blaming men.”

Leonard left it at that—so long as she did not guess the man. She stood at the window and slowly pulled up the blinds. The hotel looked over a dark square. The mists had begun. When she turned back to him her eyes were shining.

Leonard left it at that—as long as she didn’t figure out who the man was. She stood by the window and slowly pulled up the blinds. The hotel overlooked a dark square. The mist had started to roll in. When she turned back to him, her eyes were shining.

“Don’t you worry,” he pleaded. “I can’t bear that. We shall be all right if I get work. If I could only get work—something regular to do. Then it wouldn’t be so bad again. I don’t trouble after books as I used. I can imagine that with regular work we should settle down again. It stops one thinking.”

“Don’t worry,” he begged. “I can’t handle that. We’ll be fine if I find a job. If I could just get work—something stable. Then it wouldn’t be so bad anymore. I don’t care about books like I used to. I can picture that with a steady job, we’d get back on track. It keeps your mind occupied.”

“Settle down to what?”

“Settle down for what?”

“Oh, just settle down.”

“Oh, just chill out.”

“And that’s to be life!” said Helen, with a catch in her throat. “How can you, with all the beautiful things to see and do—with music—with walking at night—”

“And that’s what life is all about!” said Helen, her voice choked with emotion. “How can you, with all the beautiful things to see and do—with music—with walking at night—”

“Walking is well enough when a man’s in work,” he answered. “Oh, I did talk a lot of nonsense once, but there’s nothing like a bailiff in the house to drive it out of you. When I saw him fingering my Ruskins and Stevensons, I seemed to see life straight real, and it isn’t a pretty sight. My books are back again, thanks to you, but they’ll never be the same to me again, and I shan’t ever again think night in the woods is wonderful.”

“Walking is fine when someone has a job,” he replied. “Oh, I used to say a lot of silly things, but having a bailiff around really changes your perspective. When I saw him handling my Ruskins and Stevensons, it felt like I was seeing life clearly, and honestly, it’s not a pretty picture. My books are back now, thanks to you, but they’ll never mean the same to me again, and I’ll never again think that a night in the woods is magical.”

“Why not?” asked Helen, throwing up the window.

“Why not?” asked Helen, opening the window.

“Because I see one must have money.”

“Because I see you need to have money.”

“Well, you’re wrong.”

"Well, you’re mistaken."

“I wish I was wrong, but—the clergyman—he has money of his own, or else he’s paid; the poet or the musician—just the same; the tramp—he’s no different. The tramp goes to the workhouse in the end, and is paid for with other people’s money. Miss Schlegel, the real thing’s money and all the rest is a dream.”

“I wish I was wrong, but—the clergyman—he has his own money, or he’s being paid; the poet or the musician—it’s the same for them; the homeless guy—he's not any different. In the end, the homeless guy ends up in the workhouse, and is supported by other people’s money. Miss Schlegel, the real deal is money, and everything else is just a dream.”

“You’re still wrong. You’ve forgotten Death.”

“You're still mistaken. You’ve overlooked Death.”

Leonard could not understand.

Leonard couldn't understand.

“If we lived for ever what you say would be true. But we have to die, we have to leave life presently. Injustice and greed would be the real thing if we lived for ever. As it is, we must hold to other things, because Death is coming. I love Death—not morbidly, but because He explains. He shows me the emptiness of Money. Death and Money are the eternal foes. Not Death and Life. Never mind what lies behind Death, Mr. Bast, but be sure that the poet and the musician and the tramp will be happier in it than the man who has never learnt to say, ‘I am I.’”

“If we lived forever, what you say would be true. But we have to die; we have to leave this life eventually. Injustice and greed would be the real deal if we lived forever. As it is, we must hold onto other things because Death is coming. I love Death—not in a morbid way, but because He reveals the truth. He shows me the emptiness of Money. Death and Money are eternal enemies, not Death and Life. Forget about what lies beyond Death, Mr. Bast, but know that the poet, the musician, and the wanderer will be happier in it than someone who has never learned to say, ‘I am I.’”

“I wonder.”

"I'm curious."

“We are all in a mist—I know but I can help you this far—men like the Wilcoxes are deeper in the mist than any. Sane, sound Englishmen! building up empires, levelling all the world into what they call common sense. But mention Death to them and they’re offended, because Death’s really Imperial, and He cries out against them for ever.”

“We're all in a fog—I get that, but I can help you this much—guys like the Wilcoxes are lost in the fog more than anyone. Rational, solid Englishmen! creating empires, flattening everything into what they call common sense. But bring up Death to them and they get upset, because Death is truly Imperial, and He constantly calls them out.”

“I am as afraid of Death as any one.”

“I am just as afraid of Death as anyone else.”

“But not of the idea of Death.”

“But not of the idea of death.”

“But what is the difference?”

“But what’s the difference?”

“Infinite difference,” said Helen, more gravely than before.

“Infinite difference,” said Helen, with more seriousness than before.

Leonard looked at her wondering, and had the sense of great things sweeping out of the shrouded night. But he could not receive them, because his heart was still full of little things. As the lost umbrella had spoilt the concert at Queen’s Hall, so the lost situation was obscuring the diviner harmonies now. Death, Life and Materialism were fine words, but would Mr. Wilcox take him on as a clerk? Talk as one would, Mr. Wilcox was king of this world, the superman, with his own morality, whose head remained in the clouds.

Leonard looked at her in confusion, feeling the weight of something significant emerging from the hidden night. But he couldn’t grasp it because his mind was still cluttered with trivial matters. Just like how losing an umbrella ruined the concert at Queen’s Hall, losing his opportunity was blurring the deeper meanings for him now. Death, Life, and Materialism were impressive concepts, but would Mr. Wilcox actually hire him as a clerk? No matter how one talked, Mr. Wilcox was the ruler of this world, the superman, with his head in the clouds.

“I must be stupid,” he said apologetically.

“I must be an idiot,” he said, sounding sorry.

While to Helen the paradox became clearer and clearer. “Death destroys a man: the idea of Death saves him.” Behind the coffins and the skeletons that stay the vulgar mind lies something so immense that all that is great in us responds to it. Men of the world may recoil from the charnel-house that they will one day enter, but Love knows better. Death is his foe, but his peer, and in their age-long struggle the thews of Love have been strengthened, and his vision cleared, until there is no one who can stand against him.

While to Helen the paradox became clearer and clearer. “Death destroys a man: the idea of Death saves him.” Behind the coffins and the skeletons that repulse the ordinary mind lies something so vast that everything great within us responds to it. People of the world may shy away from the grave they will one day face, but Love understands more. Death is his enemy, but also his equal, and in their long-standing struggle, the strength of Love has grown, and his vision has sharpened, until no one can oppose him.

“So never give in,” continued the girl, and restated again and again the vague yet convincing plea that the Invisible lodges against the Visible. Her excitement grew as she tried to cut the rope that fastened Leonard to the earth. Woven of bitter experience, it resisted her. Presently the waitress entered and gave her a letter from Margaret. Another note, addressed to Leonard, was inside. They read them, listening to the murmurings of the river.

“So never give in,” the girl said, repeating the vague but persuasive message that the Invisible has against the Visible. Her excitement intensified as she tried to break the bond that held Leonard to the earth. Made from bitter experiences, it wouldn’t budge. Soon, the waitress came in and handed her a letter from Margaret. Inside was another note addressed to Leonard. They read them while listening to the soft sounds of the river.

Chapter 28

For many hours Margaret did nothing; then she controlled herself, and wrote some letters. She was too bruised to speak to Henry; she could pity him, and even determine to marry him, but as yet all lay too deep in her heart for speech. On the surface the sense of his degradation was too strong. She could not command voice or look, and the gentle words that she forced out through her pen seemed to proceed from some other person.

For many hours, Margaret did nothing; then she composed herself and wrote a few letters. She felt too hurt to talk to Henry; she could feel sorry for him and even decide to marry him, but everything was still too overwhelming in her heart to express. On the surface, her awareness of his downfall was too intense. She couldn’t find her voice or her expression, and the gentle words that she struggled to put on paper felt like they were coming from someone else.

“My dearest boy,” she began, “this is not to part us. It is everything or nothing, and I mean it to be nothing. It happened long before we ever met, and even if it had happened since, I should be writing the same, I hope. I do understand.”

“My dearest boy,” she started, “this isn’t meant to separate us. It’s all or nothing, and I intend for it to be nothing. It happened long before we ever met, and even if it had happened since, I would still be writing the same thing, I hope. I do understand.”

But she crossed out “I do understand”; it struck a false note. Henry could not bear to be understood. She also crossed out, “It is everything or nothing. “Henry would resent so strong a grasp of the situation. She must not comment; comment is unfeminine.

But she crossed out “I do understand”; it felt insincere. Henry couldn’t stand being understood. She also crossed out, “It is everything or nothing.” Henry would hate such a strong awareness of the situation. She must not comment; commenting is unfeminine.

“I think that’ll about do,” she thought.

“I think that should be enough,” she thought.

Then the sense of his degradation choked her. Was he worth all this bother? To have yielded to a woman of that sort was everything, yes, it was, and she could not be his wife. She tried to translate his temptation into her own language, and her brain reeled. Men must be different, even to want to yield to such a temptation. Her belief in comradeship was stifled, and she saw life as from that glass saloon on the Great Western, which sheltered male and female alike from the fresh air. Are the sexes really races, each with its own code of morality, and their mutual love a mere device of Nature to keep things going? Strip human intercourse of the proprieties, and is it reduced to this? Her judgment told her no. She knew that out of Nature’s device we have built a magic that will win us immortality. Far more mysterious than the call of sex to sex is the tenderness that we throw into that call; far wider is the gulf between us and the farmyard than between the farmyard and the garbage that nourishes it. We are evolving, in ways that Science cannot measure, to ends that Theology dares not contemplate. “Men did produce one jewel,” the gods will say, and, saying, will give us immortality. Margaret knew all this, but for the moment she could not feel it, and transformed the marriage of Evie and Mr. Cahill into a carnival of fools, and her own marriage—too miserable to think of that, she tore up the letter, and then wrote another:

Then the feeling of his shame overwhelmed her. Was he really worth all this trouble? Giving in to a woman like that was everything, yes, it was, and she couldn't be his wife. She tried to make sense of his temptation in her own way, and her mind spun. Men must be different, even to want to give in to such a temptation. Her belief in partnership was suffocated, and she saw life like from that glass box on the Great Western, which kept both men and women away from the fresh air. Are the sexes really separate groups, each with its own set of morals, and is their mutual love just Nature's trick to keep things going? If you take away the social norms from human interactions, is it reduced to this? Her judgment told her no. She understood that from Nature's trick we have created something magical that grants us immortality. Far more mysterious than the attraction between sexes is the compassion we infuse into that attraction; the gap between us and the farmyard is far greater than the one between the farmyard and the waste that feeds it. We are evolving in ways that Science can't quantify, toward goals that Theology wouldn't dare to imagine. “Men did create one gem,” the gods will say, and by saying it, will grant us immortality. Margaret knew all this, but in that moment she couldn't feel it, and turned Evie and Mr. Cahill's marriage into a circus of fools, and her own marriage—too sad to even think about that, she tore up the letter, and then wrote another:

Dear Mr. Bast,

Dear Mr. Bast,

I have spoken to Mr. Wilcox about you, as I promised, and am sorry to say that he has no vacancy for you.

I talked to Mr. Wilcox about you, as I promised, and I'm sorry to say that he doesn't have any openings for you.

Yours truly,
M. J. Schlegel

Best regards,
M. J. Schlegel

She enclosed this in a note to Helen, over which she took less trouble than she might have done; but her head was aching, and she could not stop to pick her words:

She included this in a note to Helen, putting in less effort than she probably should have; but her head was pounding, and she couldn't take the time to choose her words carefully:

Dear Helen,

Hey Helen,

Give him this. The Basts are no good. Henry found the woman drunk on the lawn. I am having a room got ready for you here, and will you please come round at once on getting this? The Basts are not at all the type we should trouble about. I may go round to them myself in the morning, and do anything that is fair.

Give him this. The Basts are trouble. Henry found the woman drunk on the lawn. I'm getting a room ready for you here, so please come over right away after you get this. The Basts are definitely not the kind we should be concerned about. I might go over to see them myself in the morning and do what’s fair.

M

M

In writing this, Margaret felt that she was being practical. Something might be arranged for the Basts later on, but they must be silenced for the moment. She hoped to avoid a conversation between the woman and Helen. She rang the bell for a servant, but no one answered it; Mr. Wilcox and the Warringtons were gone to bed, and the kitchen was abandoned to Saturnalia. Consequently she went over to the George herself. She did not enter the hotel, for discussion would have been perilous, and, saying that the letter was important, she gave it to the waitress. As she recrossed the square she saw Helen and Mr. Bast looking out of the window of the coffee-room, and feared she was already too late. Her task was not yet over; she ought to tell Henry what she had done.

In writing this, Margaret felt she was being practical. Something could be arranged for the Basts later, but they needed to be kept quiet for now. She wanted to prevent a conversation between the woman and Helen. She rang the bell for a servant, but nobody answered; Mr. Wilcox and the Warringtons had gone to bed, and the kitchen was left in chaos. So, she went over to the George herself. She didn’t go into the hotel since talking there could be risky, and, claiming the letter was important, she handed it to the waitress. As she crossed the square again, she saw Helen and Mr. Bast looking out from the coffee-room window and worried she was already too late. Her task wasn’t finished yet; she needed to tell Henry what she had done.

This came easily, for she saw him in the hall. The night wind had been rattling the pictures against the wall, and the noise had disturbed him.

This came naturally, as she spotted him in the hallway. The night wind was shaking the pictures on the wall, and the sound had disturbed him.

“Who’s there?” he called, quite the householder.

“Who’s there?” he called, sounding like the owner of the house.

Margaret walked in and past him.

Margaret walked in and went past him.

“I have asked Helen to sleep,” she said. “She is best here; so don’t lock the front-door.”

“I told Helen to go to bed,” she said. “She’s better off here, so don’t lock the front door.”

“I thought someone had got in,” said Henry.

“I thought someone had broken in,” Henry said.

“At the same time I told the man that we could do nothing for him. I don’t know about later, but now the Basts must clearly go.”

“At the same time, I told the man that we couldn’t do anything for him. I don’t know about later, but for now, the Basts definitely have to go.”

“Did you say that your sister is sleeping here, after all?”

“Did you say your sister is sleeping over here, after all?”

“Probably.”

"Probably."

“Is she to be shown up to your room?”

“Should she be taken up to your room?”

“I have naturally nothing to say to her; I am going to bed. Will you tell the servants about Helen? Could someone go to carry her bag?”

“I really have nothing to say to her; I’m heading to bed. Can you let the staff know about Helen? Could someone take her bag?”

He tapped a little gong, which had been bought to summon the servants.

He tapped a small gong that had been bought to call the servants.

“You must make more noise than that if you want them to hear.”

“You need to make more noise than that if you want them to hear you.”

Henry opened a door, and down the corridor came shouts of laughter. “Far too much screaming there,” he said, and strode towards it. Margaret went upstairs, uncertain whether to be glad that they had met, or sorry. They had behaved as if nothing had happened, and her deepest instincts told her that this was wrong. For his own sake, some explanation was due.

Henry opened a door, and laughter echoed down the hallway. “There’s way too much noise,” he said, and walked towards it. Margaret went upstairs, unsure whether to be happy they had met or upset. They had acted like nothing had happened, and her gut feeling told her that this was off. For his own good, he needed some kind of explanation.

And yet—what could an explanation tell her? A date, a place, a few details, which she could imagine all too clearly. Now that the first shock was over, she saw that there was every reason to premise a Mrs. Bast. Henry’s inner life had long laid open to her—his intellectual confusion, his obtuseness to personal influence, his strong but furtive passions. Should she refuse him because his outer life corresponded? Perhaps. Perhaps, if the dishonour had been done to her, but it was done long before her day. She struggled against the feeling. She told herself that Mrs. Wilcox’s wrong was her own. But she was not a bargain theorist. As she undressed, her anger, her regard for the dead, her desire for a scene, all grew weak. Henry must have it as he liked, for she loved him, and some day she would use her love to make him a better man.

And yet—what could an explanation really tell her? A date, a place, a few details that she could easily picture. Now that the initial shock had worn off, she realized there was every reason to consider a Mrs. Bast. Henry’s inner life had long been clear to her—his intellectual struggles, his blindness to personal influence, his strong but hidden passions. Should she turn him down just because his outer life matched that? Maybe. Maybe, if the dishonor had been done to her, but it happened long before her time. She fought against that feeling. She reminded herself that Mrs. Wilcox’s wrong was hers too. But she wasn’t someone who believed in deals. As she undressed, her anger, her respect for the deceased, her craving for confrontation, all faded. Henry could have it his way, because she loved him, and someday she would use that love to help him become a better man.

Pity was at the bottom of her actions all through this crisis. Pity, if one may generalize, is at the bottom of woman. When men like us, it is for our better qualities, and however tender their liking, we dare not be unworthy of it, or they will quietly let us go. But unworthiness stimulates woman. It brings out her deeper nature, for good or for evil.

Pity was the driving force behind her actions throughout this crisis. Generally speaking, pity is fundamental to women. For men like us, it's our better qualities that matter, and no matter how much they care for us, we can't be unworthy of it, or they’ll just let us go. But unworthiness fuels women. It reveals their deeper nature, whether for good or for bad.

Here was the core of the question. Henry must be forgiven, and made better by love; nothing else mattered. Mrs. Wilcox, that unquiet yet kindly ghost, must be left to her own wrong. To her everything was in proportion now, and she, too, would pity the man who was blundering up and down their lives. Had Mrs. Wilcox known of his trespass? An interesting question, but Margaret fell asleep, tethered by affection, and lulled by the murmurs of the river that descended all the night from Wales. She felt herself at one with her future home, colouring it and coloured by it, and awoke to see, for the second time, Oniton Castle conquering the morning mists.

Here was the heart of the matter. Henry needed forgiveness and to be uplifted by love; nothing else really counted. Mrs. Wilcox, that restless yet caring presence, had to be allowed to deal with her own mistakes. To her, everything made sense now, and she would also feel sorry for the man who was stumbling through their lives. Did Mrs. Wilcox know about his misstep? It was an intriguing question, but Margaret fell asleep, tied down by love and soothed by the sounds of the river flowing all night from Wales. She felt connected to her future home, both shaping it and being shaped by it, and woke up to see, for the second time, Oniton Castle emerging from the morning fog.

Chapter 29

“Henry dear—” was her greeting.

“Hey, Henry—” was her greeting.

He had finished his breakfast, and was beginning the Times. His sister-in-law was packing. She knelt by him and took the paper from him, feeling that it was unusually heavy and thick. Then, putting her face where it had been, she looked up in his eyes.

He had finished his breakfast and was starting the Times. His sister-in-law was packing. She knelt beside him and took the paper from him, noticing it was unusually heavy and thick. Then, putting her face where it had been, she looked up into his eyes.

“Henry dear, look at me. No, I won’t have you shirking. Look at me. There. That’s all.”

“Henry, sweetie, look at me. No, I won’t let you avoid this. Look at me. There. That’s it.”

“You’re referring to last evening,” he said huskily. “I have released you from your engagement. I could find excuses, but I won’t. No, I won’t. A thousand times no. I’m a bad lot, and must be left at that.”

“You're talking about last night,” he said in a low voice. “I've freed you from your engagement. I could make excuses, but I won't. No, I won't. A thousand times no. I'm no good, and that's just how it is.”

Expelled from his old fortress, Mr. Wilcox was building a new one. He could no longer appear respectable to her, so he defended himself instead in a lurid past. It was not true repentance.

Expelled from his old fortress, Mr. Wilcox was constructing a new one. He could no longer come across as respectable to her, so he instead defended himself with a colorful past. It wasn't genuine repentance.

“Leave it where you will, boy. It’s not going to trouble us: I know what I’m talking about, and it will make no difference.”

“Leave it wherever you want, kid. It’s not going to bother us: I know what I’m talking about, and it won’t make a difference.”

“No difference?” he inquired. “No difference, when you find that I am not the fellow you thought?” He was annoyed with Miss Schlegel here. He would have preferred her to be prostrated by the blow, or even to rage. Against the tide of his sin flowed the feeling that she was not altogether womanly. Her eyes gazed too straight; they had read books that are suitable for men only. And though he had dreaded a scene, and though she had determined against one, there was a scene, all the same. It was somehow imperative.

“No difference?” he asked. “No difference, when you realize I'm not the person you thought I was?” He felt frustrated with Miss Schlegel at that moment. He would have rather seen her completely shocked by the revelation, or even angry. Against his guilt, he sensed that she didn't quite seem feminine. Her eyes looked too directly at him; they had absorbed books meant for men only. And even though he had dreaded an argument, and she had promised to avoid one, a confrontation still happened. It felt somehow unavoidable.

“I am unworthy of you,” he began. “Had I been worthy, I should not have released you from your engagement. I know what I am talking about. I can’t bear to talk of such things. We had better leave it.”

“I don't deserve you,” he started. “If I had been deserving, I wouldn't have let you go from your engagement. I know what I'm saying. I can’t handle discussing this. We should just drop it.”

She kissed his hand. He jerked it from her, and, rising to his feet, went on: “You, with your sheltered life, and refined pursuits, and friends, and books, you and your sister, and women like you—I say, how can you guess the temptations that lie round a man?”

She kissed his hand. He pulled it away from her and, getting up, said: “You, with your sheltered life, your refined interests, your friends, and your books, you and your sister, and women like you—I mean, how can you understand the temptations that surround a man?”

“It is difficult for us,” said Margaret; “but if we are worth marrying, we do guess.”

“It’s tough for us,” said Margaret; “but if we’re worth marrying, we do figure it out.”

“Cut off from decent society and family ties, what do you suppose happens to thousands of young fellows overseas? Isolated. No one near. I know by bitter experience, and yet you say it makes ‘no difference.’”

“Cut off from decent society and family connections, what do you think happens to thousands of young men overseas? They become isolated. There’s no one around. I know from painful experience, and yet you say it makes ‘no difference.’”

“Not to me.”

"Not for me."

He laughed bitterly. Margaret went to the side-board and helped herself to one of the breakfast dishes. Being the last down, she turned out the spirit-lamp that kept them warm. She was tender, but grave. She knew that Henry was not so much confessing his soul as pointing out the gulf between the male soul and the female, and she did not desire to hear him on this point.

He laughed bitterly. Margaret walked over to the sideboard and helped herself to one of the breakfast dishes. Since she was the last to get up, she turned off the spirit lamp that kept them warm. She was gentle but serious. She understood that Henry was not really confessing his feelings but highlighting the divide between men and women, and she didn't want to hear him talk about it.

“Did Helen come?” she asked.

“Did Helen show up?” she asked.

He shook his head.

He shook his head.

“But that won’t do at all, at all! We don’t want her gossiping with Mrs. Bast.”

“But that won’t work at all! We don’t want her chatting with Mrs. Bast.”

“Good God! no!” he exclaimed, suddenly natural. Then he caught himself up. “Let them gossip. My game’s up, though I thank you for your unselfishness—little as my thanks are worth.”

“Good God! No!” he exclaimed, suddenly sounding more like himself. Then he realized what he was saying. “Let them talk. My time is over, though I appreciate your selflessness—no matter how little my thanks might mean.”

“Didn’t she send me a message or anything?”

“Didn’t she send me a text or anything?”

“I heard of none.”

"I didn't hear anything."

“Would you ring the bell, please?”

“Could you please ring the bell?”

“What to do?”

“What should I do?”

“Why, to inquire.”

"Why, to ask."

He swaggered up to it tragically, and sounded a peal. Margaret poured herself out some coffee. The butler came, and said that Miss Schlegel had slept at the George, so far as he had heard. Should he go round to the George?

He strode up to it dramatically and rang the bell. Margaret poured herself some coffee. The butler arrived and said that Miss Schlegel had stayed at the George, at least from what he’d heard. Should he head over to the George?

“I’ll go, thank you,” said Margaret, and dismissed him.

“I’ll go, thanks,” said Margaret, and waved him off.

“It is no good,” said Henry. “Those things leak out; you cannot stop a story once it has started. I have known cases of other men—I despised them once, I thought that I’m different, I shall never be tempted. Oh, Margaret—” He came and sat down near her, improvising emotion. She could not bear to listen to him. “We fellows all come to grief once in our time. Will you believe that? There are moments when the strongest man—‘Let him who standeth, take heed lest he fall.’ That’s true, isn’t it? If you knew all, you would excuse me. I was far from good influences—far even from England. I was very, very lonely, and longed for a woman’s voice. That’s enough. I have told you too much already for you to forgive me now.”

“It’s no use,” Henry said. “Those things leak out; you can’t stop a story once it starts. I’ve seen it happen to other guys—I used to look down on them, thinking I was different and that I’d never give in. Oh, Margaret—” He sat down close to her, trying to fake emotion. She couldn’t stand to listen to him. “We all mess up at some point. Can you believe that? There are moments when even the strongest guy—‘Let him who stands, take heed lest he fall.’ That’s true, right? If you knew everything, you’d understand. I was far from good influences—far even from England. I was really, really lonely and missed hearing a woman’s voice. That’s enough. I’ve already told you too much for you to forgive me now.”

“Yes, that’s enough, dear.”

“Yes, that’s enough, hon.”

“I have”—he lowered his voice—“I have been through hell.”

“I have”—he lowered his voice—“I’ve been through hell.”

Gravely she considered this claim. Had he? Had he suffered tortures of remorse, or had it been, “There! that’s over. Now for respectable life again”? The latter, if she read him rightly. A man who has been through hell does not boast of his virility. He is humble and hides it, if, indeed, it still exists. Only in legend does the sinner come forth penitent, but terrible, to conquer pure woman by his resistless power. Henry was anxious to be terrible, but had not got it in him. He was a good average Englishman, who had slipped. The really culpable point—his faithlessness to Mrs. Wilcox—never seemed to strike him. She longed to mention Mrs. Wilcox.

She seriously thought about this claim. Had he? Had he felt the pain of remorse, or was it just, “There! That’s done. Time to get back to a respectable life”? The latter, if she understood him correctly. A man who has gone through hell doesn’t brag about his masculinity. He is modest and hides it, if it even still exists. Only in stories does the sinner come forward remorseful, yet formidable, to win over a pure woman with his irresistible charm. Henry wanted to be formidable, but he just didn’t have it in him. He was a typical Englishman who had strayed. The truly blameworthy point—his betrayal of Mrs. Wilcox—never seemed to register with him. She was eager to bring up Mrs. Wilcox.

And bit by bit the story was told her. It was a very simple story. Ten years ago was the time, a garrison town in Cyprus the place. Now and then he asked her whether she could possibly forgive him, and she answered, “I have already forgiven you, Henry.” She chose her words carefully, and so saved him from panic. She played the girl, until he could rebuild his fortress and hide his soul from the world. When the butler came to clear away, Henry was in a very different mood—asked the fellow what he was in such a hurry for, complained of the noise last night in the servants’ hall. Margaret looked intently at the butler. He, as a handsome young man, was faintly attractive to her as a woman—an attraction so faint as scarcely to be perceptible, yet the skies would have fallen if she had mentioned it to Henry.

And little by little, she heard the story. It was a very straightforward tale. It happened ten years ago in a garrison town in Cyprus. Occasionally, he asked her if she could ever forgive him, and she replied, “I’ve already forgiven you, Henry.” She chose her words carefully, keeping him from panicking. She played the role of the innocent girl until he could fortify himself and shield his emotions from the world. When the butler came to clear the table, Henry was in a completely different mood—he asked the man why he was in such a hurry and complained about the noise from the servants’ hall the night before. Margaret watched the butler closely. He, being a handsome young man, was slightly appealing to her as a woman—an attraction so slight that it was hardly noticeable, yet it would have caused a scene if she had ever mentioned it to Henry.

On her return from the George the building operations were complete, and the old Henry fronted her, competent, cynical, and kind. He had made a clean breast, had been forgiven, and the great thing now was to forget his failure, and to send it the way of other unsuccessful investments. Jacky rejoined Howards End and Ducie Street, and the vermilion motor-car, and the Argentine Hard Dollars, and all the things and people for whom he had never had much use and had less now. Their memory hampered him. He could scarcely attend to Margaret who brought back disquieting news from the George. Helen and her clients had gone.

On her way back from the George, the construction work was finished, and the old Henry was there to greet her, capable, sarcastic, and kind. He had come clean, been forgiven, and the important thing now was to forget his failure and move on like with other unsuccessful investments. Jacky returned to Howards End and Ducie Street, and the bright red car, and the Argentine Hard Dollars, along with all the things and people he never really cared about and cared even less about now. Their memory held him back. He could hardly focus on Margaret, who brought back unsettling news from the George. Helen and her clients were gone.

“Well, let them go—the man and his wife, I mean, for the more we see of your sister the better.”

“Well, let them leave—the man and his wife, I mean, because the more we see of your sister, the better.”

“But they have gone separately—Helen very early, the Basts just before I arrived. They have left no message. They have answered neither of my notes. I don’t like to think what it all means.”

“But they left individually—Helen left quite a while ago, and the Basts just before I got here. They didn’t leave any message. They haven’t replied to either of my notes. I really don’t want to consider what all of this means.”

“What did you say in the notes?”

“What did you write in the notes?”

“I told you last night.”

"I told you last night."

“Oh—ah—yes! Dear, would you like one turn in the garden?”

“Oh—ah—yes! Sweetheart, would you like to take a spin in the garden?”

Margaret took his arm. The beautiful weather soothed her. But the wheels of Evie’s wedding were still at work, tossing the guests outwards as deftly as they had drawn them in, and she could not be with him long. It had been arranged that they should motor to Shrewsbury, whence he would go north, and she back to London with the Warringtons. For a fraction of time she was happy. Then her brain recommenced.

Margaret linked her arm with his. The lovely weather relaxed her. But the plans for Evie’s wedding were still in motion, pushing the guests away as smoothly as they had welcomed them, and she couldn't stay with him for long. They had planned to drive to Shrewsbury, from where he would head north, and she would return to London with the Warringtons. For a brief moment, she felt happy. Then her mind started racing again.

“I am afraid there has been gossiping of some kind at the George. Helen would not have left unless she had heard something. I mismanaged that. It is wretched. I ought to—have parted her from that woman at once.

“I’m afraid there’s been some gossip at the George. Helen wouldn’t have left unless she heard something. I messed that up. It’s terrible. I should have—separated her from that woman right away.

“Margaret!” he exclaimed, loosing her arm impressively.

“Margaret!” he exclaimed, releasing her arm dramatically.

“Yes—yes, Henry?”

"Yes—what's up, Henry?"

“I am far from a saint—in fact, the reverse—but you have taken me, for better or worse. Bygones must be bygones. You have promised to forgive me. Margaret, a promise is a promise. Never mention that woman again.”

“I am far from a saint—in fact, the opposite—but you’ve accepted me, for better or worse. We need to let go of the past. You promised to forgive me. Margaret, a promise is a promise. Never bring up that woman again.”

“Except for some practical reason—never.”

"Only for a practical reason—never."

“Practical! You practical!”

"Realistic! You're realistic!"

“Yes, I’m practical,” she murmured, stooping over the mowing-machine and playing with the grass which trickled through her fingers like sand.

“Yes, I’m practical,” she said softly, leaning over the mowing machine and running her fingers through the grass that slipped through them like sand.

He had silenced her, but her fears made him uneasy. Not for the first time, he was threatened with blackmail. He was rich and supposed to be moral; the Basts knew that he was not, and might find it profitable to hint as much.

He had quieted her, but her fears made him anxious. For the umpteenth time, he faced the threat of blackmail. He was wealthy and expected to have morals; the Basts knew he didn’t, and might find it worthwhile to suggest as much.

“At all events, you mustn’t worry,” he said. “This is a man’s business.” He thought intently. “On no account mention it to anybody.”

“At any rate, you shouldn’t worry,” he said. “This is a guy's business.” He thought hard. “Whatever you do, don’t mention it to anyone.”

Margaret flushed at advice so elementary, but he was really paving the way for a lie. If necessary he would deny that he had ever known Mrs. Bast, and prosecute her for libel. Perhaps he never had known her. Here was Margaret, who behaved as if he had not. There the house. Round them were half a dozen gardeners, clearing up after his daughter’s wedding. All was so solid and spruce, that the past flew up out of sight like a spring-blind, leaving only the last five minutes unrolled.

Margaret blushed at such basic advice, but he was really setting the stage for a lie. If needed, he would claim he had never known Mrs. Bast and sue her for libel. Maybe he really had never known her. Here was Margaret, acting as if he hadn’t. There was the house. Around them were a few gardeners, tidying up after his daughter’s wedding. Everything was so neat and polished that the past disappeared like a pulled-up blind, leaving only the last five minutes visible.

Glancing at these, he saw that the car would be round during the next five, and plunged into action. Gongs were tapped, orders issued, Margaret was sent to dress, and the housemaid to sweep up the long trickle of grass that she had left across the hall. As is Man to the Universe, so was the mind of Mr. Wilcox to the minds of some men—a concentrated light upon a tiny spot, a little Ten Minutes moving self-contained through its appointed years. No Pagan he, who lives for the Now, and may be wiser than all philosophers. He lived for the five minutes that have past, and the five to come; he had the business mind.

Glancing at these, he realized that the car would be ready in the next five minutes, and sprang into action. Gongs were rung, orders were given, Margaret was sent to get dressed, and the housemaid was told to clean up the long streak of grass she had left across the hall. Just as man is to the universe, so was Mr. Wilcox's mind to those of some men—a focused light on a small area, a little Ten Minutes moving through its designated years. He wasn't a Pagan who lives for the moment and might be wiser than all philosophers. He lived for the five minutes that had passed and the five to come; he had a businesslike mindset.

How did he stand now, as his motor slipped out of Oniton and breasted the great round hills? Margaret had heard a certain rumour, but was all right. She had forgiven him, God bless her, and he felt the manlier for it. Charles and Evie had not heard it, and never must hear. No more must Paul. Over his children he felt great tenderness, which he did not try to track to a cause: Mrs. Wilcox was too far back in his life. He did not connect her with the sudden aching love that he felt for Evie. Poor little Evie! he trusted that Cahill would make her a decent husband.

How was he feeling now as his car left Oniton and drove over the big round hills? Margaret had heard a rumor, but she was fine. She had forgiven him, bless her, and he felt stronger because of it. Charles and Evie hadn’t heard it, and they never should. Neither should Paul. He felt a deep tenderness for his children, which he didn’t try to understand: Mrs. Wilcox was too far back in his past. He didn’t connect her to the sudden, aching love he felt for Evie. Poor little Evie! he hoped that Cahill would be a good husband for her.

And Margaret? How did she stand?

And Margaret? How was she doing?

She had several minor worries. Clearly her sister had heard something. She dreaded meeting her in town. And she was anxious about Leonard, for whom they certainly were responsible. Nor ought Mrs. Bast to starve. But the main situation had not altered. She still loved Henry. His actions, not his disposition, had disappointed her, and she could bear that. And she loved her future home. Standing up in the car, just where she had leapt from it two days before, she gazed back with deep emotion upon Oniton. Besides the Grange and the Castle keep, she could now pick out the church and the black-and-white gables of the George. There was the bridge, and the river nibbling its green peninsula. She could even see the bathing-shed, but while she was looking for Charles’s new springboard, the forehead of the hill rose up and hid the whole scene.

She had a few minor worries. Clearly, her sister had heard something. She dreaded running into her in town. And she was concerned about Leonard, for whom they were definitely responsible. Mrs. Bast shouldn't have to go hungry either. But the main situation hadn't changed. She still loved Henry. His actions, not his character, had let her down, and she could deal with that. She also loved her future home. Standing up in the car, just where she had jumped out two days earlier, she looked back with deep emotion at Oniton. Besides the Grange and the Castle keep, she could now see the church and the black-and-white gables of the George. There was the bridge and the river gently edging its green peninsula. She could even spot the bathing-shed, but as she searched for Charles’s new springboard, the hill's ridge rose up and blocked her view of the whole scene.

She never saw it again. Day and night the river flows down into England, day after day the sun retreats into the Welsh mountains, and the tower chimes, “See the Conquering Hero.” But the Wilcoxes have no part in the place, nor in any place. It is not their names that recur in the parish register. It is not their ghosts that sigh among the alders at evening. They have swept into the valley and swept out of it, leaving a little dust and a little money behind.

She never saw it again. Day and night, the river flows into England, and day after day, the sun sets behind the Welsh mountains while the tower rings out, “See the Conquering Hero.” But the Wilcoxes don’t belong to the place, or to anywhere really. Their names don’t show up in the parish register. Their ghosts don’t linger among the alders in the evening. They have come into the valley and then left, leaving just a tiny bit of dust and a little money behind.

Chapter 30

Tibby was now approaching his last year at Oxford. He had moved out of college, and was contemplating the Universe, or such portions of it as concerned him, from his comfortable lodgings in Long Wall. He was not concerned with much. When a young man is untroubled by passions and sincerely indifferent to public opinion, his outlook is necessarily limited. Tibby neither wished to strengthen the position of the rich nor to improve that of the poor, and so was well content to watch the elms nodding behind the mildly embattled parapets of Magdalen. There are worse lives. Though selfish, he was never cruel; though affected in manner, he never posed. Like Margaret, he disdained the heroic equipment, and it was only after many visits that men discovered Schlegel to possess a character and a brain. He had done well in Mods, much to the surprise of those who attended lectures and took proper exercise, and was now glancing disdainfully at Chinese in case he should some day consent to qualify as a Student Interpreter. To him thus employed Helen entered. A telegram had preceded her.

Tibby was now nearing his final year at Oxford. He had moved out of college and was reflecting on the Universe, or parts of it that mattered to him, from his cozy lodgings on Long Wall. He didn’t concern himself with much. When a young man isn’t affected by passions and genuinely doesn’t care about public opinion, his perspective is inevitably narrow. Tibby didn’t want to boost the status of the rich or improve the situation of the poor, so he was perfectly happy to watch the elms swaying behind the mildly fortified walls of Magdalen. There are worse ways to live. Though selfish, he was never cruel; despite being a bit pretentious, he never put on airs. Like Margaret, he looked down on heroic ideals, and it was only after many visits that people realized Schlegel had both character and intelligence. He had done well in Mods, much to the surprise of those who attended lectures and worked out regularly, and was now glancing dismissively at Chinese just in case he ever decided to qualify as a Student Interpreter. That’s when Helen came in. A telegram had arrived before her.

He noticed, in a distant way, that his sister had altered. As a rule he found her too pronounced, and had never come across this look of appeal, pathetic yet dignified—the look of a sailor who has lost everything at sea.

He noticed, somewhat distantly, that his sister had changed. Usually, he found her overly intense, and he had never seen this expression of hers—both desperate and dignified—like a sailor who has lost everything at sea.

“I have come from Oniton,” she began. “There has been a great deal of trouble there.”

“I’ve come from Oniton,” she started. “There’s been a lot of trouble there.”

“Who’s for lunch?” said Tibby, picking up the claret, which was warming in the hearth. Helen sat down submissively at the table. “Why such an early start?” he asked.

“Who’s up for lunch?” asked Tibby, grabbing the claret that was warming by the fire. Helen sat down at the table, looking a bit defeated. “Why the early start?” he asked.

“Sunrise or something—when I could get away.”

"Sunrise or something—when I could escape."

“So I surmise. Why?”

"So I guess. Why?"

“I don’t know what’s to be done, Tibby. I am very much upset at a piece of news that concerns Meg, and do not want to face her, and I am not going back to Wickham Place. I stopped here to tell you this.”

“I don’t know what to do, Tibby. I’m really upset about some news regarding Meg, and I don’t want to see her, and I’m not going back to Wickham Place. I came here to tell you this.”

The landlady came in with the cutlets. Tibby put a marker in the leaves of his Chinese Grammar and helped them. Oxford—the Oxford of the vacation—dreamed and rustled outside, and indoors the little fire was coated with grey where the sunshine touched it. Helen continued her odd story.

The landlady came in with the cutlets. Tibby marked his place in his Chinese Grammar and helped them. Oxford—the Oxford of vacation—dreamed and rustled outside, and indoors the small fire was covered in grey where the sunshine hit it. Helen continued her strange story.

“Give Meg my love and say that I want to be alone. I mean to go to Munich or else Bonn.”

“Send my love to Meg and let her know I want some time to myself. I plan to go to Munich or maybe Bonn.”

“Such a message is easily given,” said her brother.

“It's easy to share that message,” her brother said.

“As regards Wickham Place and my share of the furniture, you and she are to do exactly as you like. My own feeling is that everything may just as well be sold. What does one want with dusty economic books, which have made the world no better, or with mother’s hideous chiffoniers? I have also another commission for you. I want you to deliver a letter.” She got up. “I haven’t written it yet. Why shouldn’t I post it, though?” She sat down again. “My head is rather wretched. I hope that none of your friends are likely to come in.”

“As for Wickham Place and my part of the furniture, you and she can do whatever you want. Personally, I think everything should be sold. What’s the point of keeping dusty economics books that haven’t improved anything in the world or mom’s ugly dressers? I also have another favor to ask. I need you to deliver a letter.” She stood up. “I haven’t written it yet. But why shouldn’t I just mail it?” She sat back down. “I’m feeling pretty terrible. I hope none of your friends are planning to drop by.”

Tibby locked the door. His friends often found it in this condition. Then he asked whether anything had gone wrong at Evie’s wedding.

Tibby locked the door. His friends often found it like this. Then he asked if anything had gone wrong at Evie’s wedding.

“Not there,” said Helen, and burst into tears.

“Not there,” Helen said, and started crying.

He had known her hysterical—it was one of her aspects with which he had no concern—and yet these tears touched him as something unusual. They were nearer the things that did concern him, such as music. He laid down his knife and looked at her curiously. Then, as she continued to sob, he went on with his lunch.

He knew she could get hysterical—it was one of her traits he usually ignored—but these tears felt different and got to him. They were closer to what really mattered to him, like music. He set down his knife and looked at her with curiosity. Then, as she kept crying, he went back to eating his lunch.

The time came for the second course, and she was still crying. Apple Charlotte was to follow, which spoils by waiting. “Do you mind Mrs. Martlett coming in?” he asked, “or shall I take it from her at the door?”

The time came for the second course, and she was still crying. Apple Charlotte was next, which gets ruined if it sits too long. “Do you mind if Mrs. Martlett comes in?” he asked, “or should I take it from her at the door?”

“Could I bathe my eyes, Tibby?”

“Can I wash my eyes, Tibby?”

He took her to his bedroom, and introduced the pudding in her absence. Having helped himself, he put it down to warm in the hearth. His hand stretched towards the Grammar, and soon he was turning over the pages, raising his eyebrows scornfully, perhaps at human nature, perhaps at Chinese. To him thus employed Helen returned. She had pulled herself together, but the grave appeal had not vanished from her eyes.

He led her to his bedroom and brought out the pudding while she wasn't there. After serving himself, he set it by the fire to warm up. His hand reached for the Grammar book, and soon he was flipping through the pages, raising his eyebrows in disdain, maybe at human nature or perhaps at Chinese people. When Helen came back, she had composed herself, but the serious look in her eyes was still there.

“Now for the explanation,” she said. “Why didn’t I begin with it? I have found out something about Mr. Wilcox. He has behaved very wrongly indeed, and ruined two people’s lives. It all came on me very suddenly last night; I am very much upset, and I do not know what to do. Mrs. Bast—”

“Now for the explanation,” she said. “Why didn’t I start with it? I’ve discovered something about Mr. Wilcox. He’s acted very wrongly and messed up two people’s lives. It all hit me very suddenly last night; I’m really upset, and I don’t know what to do. Mrs. Bast—”

“Oh, those people!”

“Oh, those folks!”

Helen seemed silenced.

Helen seemed muted.

“Shall I lock the door again?”

“Should I lock the door again?”

“No, thanks, Tibbikins. You’re being very good to me. I want to tell you the story before I go abroad. You must do exactly what you like—treat it as part of the furniture. Meg cannot have heard it yet, I think. But I cannot face her and tell her that the man she is going to marry has misconducted himself. I don’t even know whether she ought to be told. Knowing as she does that I dislike him, she will suspect me, and think that I want to ruin her match. I simply don’t know what to make of such a thing. I trust your judgment. What would you do?”

"No, thanks, Tibbikins. You're being really good to me. I want to share the story before I leave for abroad. You should do whatever you want—consider it part of the background. I don’t think Meg has heard it yet. But I can’t face her and tell her that the man she's about to marry has acted improperly. I’m not even sure if she should be told. Since she knows I don't like him, she'll probably suspect I'm trying to sabotage her relationship. I just don’t know how to handle this. I trust your judgment. What would you do?"

“I gather he has had a mistress,” said Tibby.

“I heard he has a mistress,” said Tibby.

Helen flushed with shame and anger. “And ruined two people’s lives. And goes about saying that personal actions count for nothing, and there always will be rich and poor. He met her when he was trying to get rich out in Cyprus—I don’t wish to make him worse than he is, and no doubt she was ready enough to meet him. But there it is. They met. He goes his way and she goes hers. What do you suppose is the end of such women?”

Helen felt a mix of shame and anger. “And messed up two people’s lives. And walks around saying that personal actions don’t matter, and there will always be rich and poor. He met her when he was trying to get wealthy in Cyprus—I don’t want to make him seem worse than he is, and I’m sure she was eager to meet him too. But the fact is, they met. He goes his way and she goes hers. What do you think happens to women like that?”

He conceded that it was a bad business.

He admitted that it was a bad deal.

“They end in two ways: Either they sink till the lunatic asylums and the workhouses are full of them, and cause Mr. Wilcox to write letters to the papers complaining of our national degeneracy, or else they entrap a boy into marriage before it is too late. She—I can’t blame her.

“They end in two ways: Either they sink until the mental health facilities and the homeless shelters are full of them, leading Mr. Wilcox to write letters to the newspapers complaining about our national decline, or they trap a boy into marriage before it’s too late. She—I can’t blame her."

“But this isn’t all,” she continued after a long pause, during which the landlady served them with coffee. “I come now to the business that took us to Oniton. We went all three. Acting on Mr. Wilcox’s advice, the man throws up a secure situation and takes an insecure one, from which he is dismissed. There are certain excuses, but in the main Mr. Wilcox is to blame, as Meg herself admitted. It is only common justice that he should employ the man himself. But he meets the woman, and, like the cur that he is, he refuses, and tries to get rid of them. He makes Meg write. Two notes came from her late that evening—one for me, one for Leonard, dismissing him with barely a reason. I couldn’t understand. Then it comes out that Mrs. Bast had spoken to Mr. Wilcox on the lawn while we left her to get rooms, and was still speaking about him when Leonard came back to her. This Leonard knew all along. He thought it natural he should be ruined twice. Natural! Could you have contained yourself?”

“But that’s not all,” she continued after a long pause, during which the landlady served them coffee. “Now I’ll get to the reason we went to Oniton. All three of us went. Following Mr. Wilcox’s advice, the guy gives up a secure job for a risky one, and then he gets fired from it. There are some excuses, but mainly Mr. Wilcox is at fault, as Meg herself agreed. It’s only fair that he should hire the guy himself. But then he meets the woman, and, like the coward he is, he refuses and tries to brush them off. He makes Meg write. Two notes came from her that evening—one for me and one for Leonard, letting him go with hardly an explanation. I didn’t get it. Then it came out that Mrs. Bast had talked to Mr. Wilcox on the lawn while we went to get rooms and was still talking about him when Leonard returned to her. Leonard knew all along. He thought it was perfectly normal for him to be ruined twice. Normal! How could you have kept your cool?”

“It is certainly a very bad business,” said Tibby.

“It’s definitely a really bad situation,” said Tibby.

His reply seemed to calm his sister. “I was afraid that I saw it out of proportion. But you are right outside it, and you must know. In a day or two—or perhaps a week—take whatever steps you think fit. I leave it in your hands.”

His response seemed to reassure his sister. “I was worried that I was blowing it out of proportion. But you’re right there, so you must know. In a day or two—or maybe a week—take whatever actions you think are appropriate. I trust you to handle it.”

She concluded her charge.

She finished her task.

“The facts as they touch Meg are all before you,” she added; and Tibby sighed and felt it rather hard that, because of his open mind, he should be empanelled to serve as a juror. He had never been interested in human beings, for which one must blame him, but he had had rather too much of them at Wickham Place. Just as some people cease to attend when books are mentioned, so Tibby’s attention wandered when “personal relations” came under discussion. Ought Margaret to know what Helen knew the Basts to know? Similar questions had vexed him from infancy, and at Oxford he had learned to say that the importance of human beings has been vastly overrated by specialists. The epigram, with its faint whiff of the eighties, meant nothing. But he might have let it off now if his sister had not been ceaselessly beautiful.

“The facts regarding Meg are all laid out for you,” she added; and Tibby sighed, feeling it was unfair that, because of his open-mindedness, he had to be called in as a juror. He had never really cared about people, which was his own fault, but he had dealt with way too many of them at Wickham Place. Just as some people zone out when books are brought up, Tibby’s focus drifted when discussions turned to “personal relationships.” Should Margaret know what Helen thought the Basts knew? Similar questions had troubled him since he was a child, and at Oxford, he had learned to say that the importance of people has been blown way out of proportion by the so-called experts. The saying, with its subtle hint from the eighties, meant nothing to him. But he might have let it slide if his sister hadn’t been endlessly stunning.

“You see, Helen—have a cigarette—I don’t see what I’m to do.”

“You see, Helen—have a cigarette—I don’t know what to do.”

“Then there’s nothing to be done. I dare say you are right. Let them marry. There remains the question of compensation.”

“Then there’s nothing to be done. I guess you’re right. Let them get married. The question of compensation still stands.”

“Do you want me to adjudicate that too? Had you not better consult an expert?”

“Do you want me to decide that too? Shouldn't you consult an expert instead?”

“This part is in confidence,” said Helen. “It has nothing to do with Meg, and do not mention it to her. The compensation—I do not see who is to pay it if I don’t, and I have already decided on the minimum sum. As soon as possible I am placing it to your account, and when I am in Germany you will pay it over for me. I shall never forget your kindness, Tibbikins, if you do this.”

“This is confidential,” Helen said. “It doesn’t involve Meg, so please don’t mention it to her. As for the compensation—I don’t see who else will pay it if I don’t, and I’ve already figured out the minimum amount. I’ll deposit it into your account as soon as I can, and when I’m in Germany, you can transfer it for me. I’ll always remember your kindness, Tibbikins, if you help me with this.”

“What is the sum?”

“What’s the total?”

“Five thousand.”

“5,000.”

“Good God alive!” said Tibby, and went crimson.

“Good God alive!” said Tibby, turning red.

“Now, what is the good of driblets? To go through life having done one thing—to have raised one person from the abyss: not these puny gifts of shillings and blankets—making the grey more grey. No doubt people will think me extraordinary.”

“Now, what’s the point of small acts? To get through life having accomplished one thing—to have lifted one person from despair: not these meager gifts of money and blankets—just making the dull even duller. I'm sure people will consider me remarkable.”

“I don’t care a damn what people think!” cried he, heated to unusual manliness of diction. “But it’s half what you have.”

“I don’t care at all what people think!” he shouted, unusually fired up. “But it’s half of what you have.”

“Not nearly half.” She spread out her hands over her soiled skirt. “I have far too much, and we settled at Chelsea last spring that three hundred a year is necessary to set a man on his feet. What I give will bring in a hundred and fifty between two. It isn’t enough.”

“Not even close to half.” She spread her hands over her dirty skirt. “I have way more than that, and we agreed at Chelsea last spring that three hundred a year is needed to get a man on his feet. What I contribute will only bring in a hundred and fifty between the two of us. It’s not enough.”

He could not recover. He was not angry or even shocked, and he saw that Helen would still have plenty to live on. But it amazed him to think what haycocks people can make of their lives. His delicate intonations would not work, and he could only blurt out that the five thousand pounds would mean a great deal of bother for him personally.

He couldn't bounce back. He wasn’t angry or even shocked, and he realized that Helen would still have more than enough to live on. But it amazed him to think about how much mess people can create in their lives. His subtle way of speaking wouldn’t do, and he could only blurt out that the five thousand pounds would be a real hassle for him personally.

“I didn’t expect you to understand me.”

“I didn’t think you’d get me.”

“I? I understand nobody.”

"I? I don’t understand anyone."

“But you’ll do it?”

"But you'll actually do it?"

“Apparently.”

“Supposedly.”

“I leave you two commissions, then. The first concerns Mr. Wilcox, and you are to use your discretion. The second concerns the money, and is to be mentioned to no one, and carried out literally. You will send a hundred pounds on account tomorrow.”

“I have two tasks for you. The first is about Mr. Wilcox, and you can decide how to handle it. The second is about the money, and it must be kept confidential and followed exactly. You need to send a hundred pounds as payment tomorrow.”

He walked with her to the station, passing through those streets whose serried beauty never bewildered him and never fatigued. The lovely creature raised domes and spires into the cloudless blue, and only the ganglion of vulgarity round Carfax showed how evanescent was the phantom, how faint its claim to represent England. Helen, rehearsing her commission, noticed nothing: the Basts were in her brain, and she retold the crisis in a meditative way, which might have made other men curious. She was seeing whether it would hold. He asked her once why she had taken the Basts right into the heart of Evie’s wedding. She stopped like a frightened animal and said, “Does that seem to you so odd?” Her eyes, the hand laid on the mouth, quite haunted him, until they were absorbed into the figure of St. Mary the Virgin, before whom he paused for a moment on the walk home.

He walked with her to the station, passing through streets that always impressed him without tiring him out. The beautiful buildings rose high into the clear blue sky, and only the ugly area around Carfax showed how temporary this beauty was and how little it really represented England. Helen, going over her task in her mind, didn’t notice anything: the Basts were on her mind, and she was reflecting on the situation in a way that might have intrigued other men. She was trying to see if it made sense. He asked her once why she had brought the Basts right into the middle of Evie’s wedding. She froze like a scared animal and replied, “Does that seem so strange to you?” Her eyes and the way she covered her mouth stayed with him until they were drawn into the figure of St. Mary the Virgin, where he paused for a moment on the walk home.

It is convenient to follow him in the discharge of his duties. Margaret summoned him the next day. She was terrified at Helen’s flight, and he had to say that she had called in at Oxford. Then she said: “Did she seem worried at any rumour about Henry?” He answered, “Yes.” “I knew it was that!” she exclaimed. “I’ll write to her.” Tibby was relieved.

It’s easy to keep track of him while he does his job. Margaret called him in the next day. She was really worried about Helen leaving, and he had to say that she had stopped by Oxford. Then she asked, “Did she seem concerned about any rumors regarding Henry?” He replied, “Yes.” “I knew it!” she shouted. “I’ll write her a letter.” Tibby felt relieved.

He then sent the cheque to the address that Helen gave him, and stated that later on he was instructed to forward five thousand pounds. An answer came back, very civil and quiet in tone—such an answer as Tibby himself would have given. The cheque was returned, the legacy refused, the writer being in no need of money. Tibby forwarded this to Helen, adding in the fulness of his heart that Leonard Bast seemed somewhat a monumental person after all. Helen’s reply was frantic. He was to take no notice. He was to go down at once and say that she commanded acceptance. He went. A scurf of books and china ornaments awaited them. The Basts had just been evicted for not paying their rent, and had wandered no one knew whither. Helen had begun bungling with her money by this time, and had even sold out her shares in the Nottingham and Derby Railway. For some weeks she did nothing. Then she reinvested, and, owing to the good advice of her stockbrokers, became rather richer than she had been before.

He then sent the check to the address Helen provided, and later mentioned that he was instructed to forward five thousand pounds. A response came back, very polite and calm—just the kind of response Tibby himself would have given. The check was returned, the legacy declined, as the sender was not in need of money. Tibby passed this on to Helen, expressing sincerely that Leonard Bast seemed somewhat significant after all. Helen’s reply was frantic. He was to ignore it. He was to go down right away and assert that she insisted on acceptance. He went. A mess of books and china ornaments awaited them. The Basts had just been evicted for not paying their rent and had disappeared, no one knew where. By this time, Helen had started mismanaging her money and had even sold her shares in the Nottingham and Derby Railway. For several weeks, she did nothing. Then she reinvested, and thanks to the good advice from her stockbrokers, she became quite a bit wealthier than she had been before.

Chapter 31

Houses have their own ways of dying, falling as variously as the generations of men, some with a tragic roar, some quietly, but to an after-life in the city of ghosts, while from others—and thus was the death of Wickham Place—the spirit slips before the body perishes. It had decayed in the spring, disintegrating the girls more than they knew, and causing either to accost unfamiliar regions. By September it was a corpse, void of emotion, and scarcely hallowed by the memories of thirty years of happiness. Through its round-topped doorway passed furniture, and pictures, and books, until the last room was gutted and the last van had rumbled away. It stood for a week or two longer, open-eyed, as if astonished at its own emptiness. Then it fell. Navvies came, and spilt it back into the grey. With their muscles and their beery good temper, they were not the worst of undertakers for a house which had always been human, and had not mistaken culture for an end.

Houses have their own ways of dying, collapsing in various ways like generations of people—some with a dramatic crash, others silently, but all heading to an afterlife in the city of ghosts. In the case of Wickham Place, the spirit left before the body did. It had started to fall apart in the spring, breaking down the girls more than they realized, pushing them into unfamiliar territory. By September, it was a shell, empty of emotion and barely touched by thirty years of happy memories. Furniture, pictures, and books flowed through its rounded doorway until every room was stripped bare and the last moving van had rumbled away. It stood for a week or two longer, wide-eyed, as if shocked by its own emptiness. Then it collapsed. Workers came and turned it back into dust. With their strength and cheerful demeanor, they weren't the worst kind of undertakers for a house that had always felt alive and hadn’t confused culture with a goal.

The furniture, with a few exceptions, went down into Hertfordshire, Mr. Wilcox having most kindly offered Howards End as a warehouse. Mr. Bryce had died abroad—an unsatisfactory affair—and as there seemed little guarantee that the rent would be paid regularly, he cancelled the agreement, and resumed possession himself. Until he relet the house, the Schlegels were welcome to stack their furniture in the garage and lower rooms. Margaret demurred, but Tibby accepted the offer gladly; it saved him from coming to any decision about the future. The plate and the more valuable pictures found a safer home in London, but the bulk of the things went country-ways, and were entrusted to the guardianship of Miss Avery.

The furniture, with a few exceptions, was moved down to Hertfordshire, since Mr. Wilcox generously offered Howards End as a storage space. Mr. Bryce had passed away abroad—an unfortunate situation—and since there was little assurance that the rent would be paid on time, he canceled the agreement and took back possession of the house. Until he rented it out again, the Schlegels were allowed to store their furniture in the garage and lower rooms. Margaret hesitated, but Tibby accepted the offer happily; it spared him from having to make any decisions about the future. The silverware and the more valuable paintings were secured in London, but most of the items went to the countryside and were entrusted to the care of Miss Avery.

Shortly before the move, our hero and heroine were married. They have weathered the storm, and may reasonably expect peace. To have no illusions and yet to love—what stronger surety can a woman find? She had seen her husband’s past as well as his heart. She knew her own heart with a thoroughness that commonplace people believe impossible. The heart of Mrs. Wilcox was alone hidden, and perhaps it is superstitious to speculate on the feelings of the dead. They were married quietly—really quietly, for as the day approached she refused to go through another Oniton. Her brother gave her away, her aunt, who was out of health, presided over a few colourless refreshments. The Wilcoxes were represented by Charles, who witnessed the marriage settlement, and by Mr. Cahill. Paul did send a cablegram. In a few minutes, and without the aid of music, the clergyman made them man and wife, and soon the glass shade had fallen that cuts off married couples from the world. She, a monogamist, regretted the cessation of some of life’s innocent odours; he, whose instincts were polygamous, felt morally braced by the change, and less liable to the temptations that had assailed him in the past.

Shortly before the move, our main characters got married. They’ve faced challenges together and can reasonably expect peace. Loving without illusions—what stronger assurance can a woman find? She understood her husband’s past and his true feelings. She knew her own heart in a way that ordinary people think is impossible. Mrs. Wilcox’s feelings remained a mystery, and maybe it’s superstitious to guess what the dead might have felt. They had a very quiet wedding, as she didn’t want to go through another Oniton. Her brother walked her down the aisle, and her aunt, who wasn’t well, oversaw some bland refreshments. The Wilcoxes were represented by Charles, who witnessed the marriage settlement, and Mr. Cahill. Paul did send a cable. In just a few minutes, without any music, the clergyman pronounced them husband and wife, and soon after, they were cut off from the outside world. She, a monogamist, missed some of life’s innocent pleasures; he, with more adventurous instincts, felt morally strengthened by the change and less vulnerable to the temptations that had troubled him before.

They spent their honeymoon near Innsbruck. Henry knew of a reliable hotel there, and Margaret hoped for a meeting with her sister. In this she was disappointed. As they came south, Helen retreated over the Brenner, and wrote an unsatisfactory postcard from the shores of the Lake of Garda, saying that her plans were uncertain and had better be ignored. Evidently she disliked meeting Henry. Two months are surely enough to accustom an outsider to a situation which a wife has accepted in two days, and Margaret had again to regret her sister’s lack of self-control. In a long letter she pointed out the need of charity in sexual matters: so little is known about them; it is hard enough for those who are personally touched to judge; then how futile must be the verdict of Society. “I don’t say there is no standard, for that would destroy morality; only that there can be no standard until our impulses are classified and better understood.” Helen thanked her for her kind letter—rather a curious reply. She moved south again, and spoke of wintering in Naples.

They spent their honeymoon near Innsbruck. Henry knew of a good hotel there, and Margaret was hoping to see her sister. She was let down. As they traveled south, Helen moved away over the Brenner and sent a disappointing postcard from the shores of Lake Garda, saying her plans were uncertain and best ignored. It was clear she didn't want to meet Henry. Two months should be enough time for someone new to adjust to a situation that a wife had accepted in just two days, and Margaret once again had to regret her sister’s lack of self-control. In a long letter, she emphasized the need for understanding in sexual matters: so little is known about them; it’s hard enough for those directly affected to judge; so how pointless must be Society's judgment. “I don’t argue that there’s no standard, because that would undermine morality; I just believe that there can’t be a standard until our impulses are categorized and better understood.” Helen thanked her for the thoughtful letter—a rather odd response. She moved south again and mentioned spending the winter in Naples.

Mr. Wilcox was not sorry that the meeting failed. Helen left him time to grow skin over his wound. There were still moments when it pained him. Had he only known that Margaret was awaiting him—Margaret, so lively and intelligent, and yet so submissive—he would have kept himself worthier of her. Incapable of grouping the past, he confused the episode of Jacky with another episode that had taken place in the days of his bachelorhood. The two made one crop of wild oats, for which he was heartily sorry, and he could not see that those oats are of a darker stock which are rooted in another’s dishonour. Unchastity and infidelity were as confused to him as to the Middle Ages, his only moral teacher. Ruth (poor old Ruth!) did not enter into his calculations at all, for poor old Ruth had never found him out.

Mr. Wilcox wasn’t upset that the meeting didn’t go well. Helen gave him time to heal from his hurt. There were still times when it bothered him. If he had only realized that Margaret was waiting for him—Margaret, so lively and smart, yet so willing to be submissive—he would have made himself more deserving of her. Unable to process the past, he mixed up Jacky’s situation with another incident from his bachelor days. The two experiences became one jumble of reckless behavior, which he deeply regretted, and he couldn’t see that those mistakes were rooted in someone else’s dishonor. Issues of unfaithfulness and promiscuity were just as confusing to him as they would be to someone from the Middle Ages, his only guide to morals. Ruth (poor old Ruth!) didn’t factor into his thoughts at all, since poor old Ruth had never figured him out.

His affection for his present wife grew steadily. Her cleverness gave him no trouble, and, indeed, he liked to see her reading poetry or something about social questions; it distinguished her from the wives of other men. He had only to call, and she clapped the book up and was ready to do what he wished. Then they would argue so jollily, and once or twice she had him in quite a tight corner, but as soon as he grew really serious, she gave in. Man is for war, woman for the recreation of the warrior, but he does not dislike it if she makes a show of fight. She cannot win in a real battle, having no muscles, only nerves. Nerves make her jump out of a moving motor-car, or refuse to be married fashionably. The warrior may well allow her to triumph on such occasions; they move not the imperishable plinth of things that touch his peace.

His love for his current wife grew steadily. Her intelligence didn’t bother him at all; in fact, he enjoyed seeing her read poetry or explore social issues. It set her apart from the wives of other men. Whenever he called, she would close the book and be ready to do what he asked. Then they would argue happily, and a few times she had him in a tough spot, but as soon as he got really serious, she would back down. Men are for battle, women are for the leisure of the warrior, but he doesn’t mind if she puts up a fight. She can’t truly win in a real conflict since she lacks physical strength, relying only on her nerves. Those nerves might make her jump out of a moving car or refuse a traditional wedding. The warrior can easily let her win on those occasions; they don’t change the fundamental things that affect his peace.

Margaret had a bad attack of these nerves during the honeymoon. He told her—casually, as was his habit—that Oniton Grange was let. She showed her annoyance, and asked rather crossly why she had not been consulted.

Margaret had a bad bout of anxiety during the honeymoon. He mentioned to her—casually, as he usually did—that Oniton Grange was rented out. She expressed her irritation and asked rather irritably why she hadn’t been consulted.

“I didn’t want to bother you,” he replied. “Besides, I have only heard for certain this morning.”

“I didn’t want to disturb you,” he responded. “Besides, I only heard for sure this morning.”

“Where are we to live?” said Margaret, trying to laugh. “I loved the place extraordinarily. Don’t you believe in having a permanent home, Henry?”

“Where are we going to live?” said Margaret, trying to laugh. “I really loved that place. Don’t you believe in having a permanent home, Henry?”

He assured her that she misunderstood him. It is home life that distinguishes us from the foreigner. But he did not believe in a damp home.

He assured her that she misunderstood him. It's home life that sets us apart from outsiders. But he did not believe in a damp home.

“This is news. I never heard till this minute that Oniton was damp.”

"This is news. I just found out right now that Oniton is damp."

“My dear girl!”—he flung out his hand—“have you eyes? have you a skin? How could it be anything but damp in such a situation? In the first place, the Grange is on clay, and built where the castle moat must have been; then there’s that destestable little river, steaming all night like a kettle. Feel the cellar walls; look up under the eaves. Ask Sir James or anyone. Those Shropshire valleys are notorious. The only possible place for a house in Shropshire is on a hill; but, for my part, I think the country is too far from London, and the scenery nothing special.”

“My dear girl!”—he threw out his hand—“can you not see? Do you not feel? How could it be anything but damp in a place like this? First of all, the Grange is built on clay, right where the castle moat used to be; then there's that dreadful little river, steaming all night like a kettle. Touch the cellar walls; look up under the eaves. Ask Sir James or anyone else. Those Shropshire valleys are infamous. The only decent place for a house in Shropshire is on a hill; but honestly, I think the countryside is too far from London, and the scenery isn’t anything special.”

Margaret could not resist saying, “Why did you go there, then?”

Margaret couldn't help but ask, “So why did you go there, then?”

“I—because—” He drew his head back and grew rather angry. “Why have we come to the Tyrol, if it comes to that? One might go on asking such questions indefinitely.”

“I—because—” He pulled his head back and got pretty angry. “Why did we come to the Tyrol, anyway? You could keep asking those questions forever.”

One might; but he was only gaining time for a plausible answer. Out it came, and he believed it as soon as it was spoken.

One could, but he was just buying time for a believable answer. It came out, and he believed it as soon as it was said.

“The truth is, I took Oniton on account of Evie. Don’t let this go any further.”

“The truth is, I took Oniton because of Evie. Don’t let this get out.”

“Certainly not.”

"Definitely not."

“I shouldn’t like her to know that she nearly let me in for a very bad bargain. No sooner did I sign the agreement than she got engaged. Poor little girl! She was so keen on it all, and wouldn’t even wait to make proper inquiries about the shooting. Afraid it would get snapped up—just like all of your sex. Well, no harm’s done. She has had her country wedding, and I’ve got rid of my house to some fellows who are starting a preparatory school.”

“I wouldn’t want her to know that she almost got me into a really bad deal. As soon as I signed the agreement, she got engaged. Poor girl! She was so excited about everything and didn’t even take the time to check out the shooting properly. She was worried it would get taken quickly—just like all of you. Well, no harm done. She had her countryside wedding, and I’ve sold my house to some guys who are starting a prep school.”

“Where shall we live, then, Henry? I should enjoy living somewhere.”

“Where are we going to live, Henry? I’d really like to live somewhere.”

“I have not yet decided. What about Norfolk?”

“I still haven't made up my mind. What do you think about Norfolk?”

Margaret was silent. Marriage had not saved her from the sense of flux. London was but a foretaste of this nomadic civilization which is altering human nature so profoundly, and throws upon personal relations a stress greater than they have ever borne before. Under cosmopolitanism, if it comes, we shall receive no help from the earth. Trees and meadows and mountains will only be a spectacle, and the binding force that they once exercised on character must be entrusted to Love alone. May Love be equal to the task!

Margaret was quiet. Marriage hadn’t protected her from the feeling of uncertainty. London was just a glimpse of this wandering lifestyle that is changing human nature so deeply, placing a strain on personal relationships like never before. If cosmopolitanism arrives, we won’t find support from the earth. Trees, meadows, and mountains will merely be a backdrop, and the connection they once provided to our character will have to rely solely on Love. May Love rise to the challenge!

“It is now what?” continued Henry. “Nearly October. Let us camp for the winter at Ducie Street, and look out for something in the spring.

“It is now what?” continued Henry. “Almost October. Let’s camp for the winter on Ducie Street and keep an eye out for something in the spring.

“If possible, something permanent. I can’t be as young as I was, for these alterations don’t suit me.”

“If possible, something lasting. I can’t be as young as I once was, because these changes don’t fit me.”

“But, my dear, which would you rather have—alterations or rheumatism?”

“But, my dear, which would you prefer—changes or arthritis?”

“I see your point,” said Margaret, getting up. “If Oniton is really damp, it is impossible, and must be inhabited by little boys. Only, in the spring, let us look before we leap. I will take warning by Evie, and not hurry you. Remember that you have a free hand this time. These endless moves must be bad for the furniture, and are certainly expensive.”

“I see what you mean,” said Margaret, standing up. “If Oniton is really damp, then it’s a no-go, and it must be filled with little boys. But in the spring, let’s be cautious before we decide. I’ll take a cue from Evie and won’t rush you. Just remember that you're in charge this time. These constant moves can’t be good for the furniture, and they’re definitely costly.”

“What a practical little woman it is! What’s it been reading? Theo—theo—how much?”

“What a practical little woman she is! What has she been reading? Theo—theo—how much?”

“Theosophy.”

“Theosophy.”

So Ducie Street was her first fate—a pleasant enough fate. The house, being only a little larger than Wickham Place, trained her for the immense establishment that was promised in the spring. They were frequently away, but at home life ran fairly regularly. In the morning Henry went to the business, and his sandwich—a relic this of some prehistoric craving—was always cut by her own hand. He did not rely upon the sandwich for lunch, but liked to have it by him in case he grew hungry at eleven. When he had gone, there was the house to look after, and the servants to humanize, and several kettles of Helen’s to keep on the boil. Her conscience pricked her a little about the Basts; she was not sorry to have lost sight of them. No doubt Leonard was worth helping, but being Henry’s wife, she preferred to help someone else. As for theatres and discussion societies, they attracted her less and less. She began to “miss” new movements, and to spend her spare time re-reading or thinking, rather to the concern of her Chelsea friends. They attributed the change to her marriage, and perhaps some deep instinct did warn her not to travel further from her husband than was inevitable. Yet the main cause lay deeper still; she had outgrown stimulants, and was passing from words to things. It was doubtless a pity not to keep up with Wedekind or John, but some closing of the gates is inevitable after thirty, if the mind itself is to become a creative power.

So Ducie Street was her first destiny—a nice enough destiny. The house, being only a bit larger than Wickham Place, prepared her for the big establishment that was promised in the spring. They were often away, but when they were home, life went on pretty regularly. In the morning, Henry went to work, and his sandwich—a leftover from some ancient craving—was always made by her own hand. He didn't rely on the sandwich for lunch, but liked to have it with him just in case he got hungry at eleven. Once he left, there was the house to take care of, the servants to connect with, and several kettles of Helen’s to keep boiling. She felt a little guilty about the Basts; she wasn’t sorry to have lost track of them. No doubt Leonard was worth helping, but as Henry’s wife, she preferred to assist someone else. As for theaters and discussion groups, they interested her less and less. She started to “miss” new movements and spent her free time re-reading or reflecting, which concerned her Chelsea friends. They thought the change was due to her marriage, and maybe some deep instinct was telling her not to stray too far from her husband. Yet the main reason ran even deeper; she had outgrown distractions and was moving from words to tangible things. It was likely a shame not to keep up with Wedekind or John, but some closing of the doors is inevitable after thirty if the mind is to become a creative force.

Chapter 32

She was looking at plans one day in the following spring—they had finally decided to go down into Sussex and build—when Mrs. Charles Wilcox was announced.

She was reviewing plans one day in the following spring—they had finally decided to head to Sussex and build—when Mrs. Charles Wilcox was announced.

“Have you heard the news?” Dolly cried, as soon as she entered the room. “Charles is so ang—I mean he is sure you know about it, or rather, that you don’t know.”

“Have you heard the news?” Dolly exclaimed as soon as she walked into the room. “Charles is really mad—I mean, he's sure you know about it, or rather, that you don’t.”

“Why, Dolly!” said Margaret, placidly kissing her. “Here’s a surprise! How are the boys and the baby?”

“Hey, Dolly!” said Margaret, calmly kissing her. “What a surprise! How are the boys and the baby?”

Boys and the baby were well, and in describing a great row that there had been at Hilton Tennis Club, Dolly forgot her news. The wrong people had tried to get in. The rector, as representing the older inhabitants, had said—Charles had said—the tax-collector had said—Charles had regretted not saying—and she closed the description with, “But lucky you, with four courts of your own at Midhurst.”

Boys and the baby were fine, and while explaining a big fight that happened at Hilton Tennis Club, Dolly completely forgot her news. The wrong people had tried to get in. The rector, speaking for the older residents, had said—Charles had said—the tax collector had said—Charles had wished he’d said—and she wrapped up the description with, “But lucky you, with four courts of your own at Midhurst.”

“It will be very jolly,” replied Margaret.

“It will be really fun,” replied Margaret.

“Are those the plans? Does it matter me seeing them?”

“Are those the plans? Does it matter if I see them?”

“Of course not.”

"Definitely not."

“Charles has never seen the plans.”

“Charles has never seen the plans.”

“They have only just arrived. Here is the ground floor—no, that’s rather difficult. Try the elevation. We are to have a good many gables and a picturesque sky-line.”

“They just got here. Here’s the ground floor—no, that’s a bit tricky. Let’s look at the elevation. We’re going to have quite a few gables and a nice skyline.”

“What makes it smell so funny?” said Dolly, after a moment’s inspection. She was incapable of understanding plans or maps.

“What makes it smell so weird?” said Dolly, after a moment of looking it over. She couldn’t grasp plans or maps.

“I suppose the paper.”

"I guess the paper."

“And which way up is it?”

“And which way is up?”

“Just the ordinary way up. That’s the sky-line, and the part that smells strongest is the sky.”

“Just the usual way up. That’s the skyline, and the part that smells the strongest is the sky.”

“Well, ask me another. Margaret—oh—what was I going to say? How’s Helen?”

“Well, ask me another. Margaret—oh—what was I going to say? How’s Helen?”

“Quite well.”

“Pretty good.”

“Is she never coming back to England? Every one thinks it’s awfully odd she doesn’t.”

“Is she never coming back to England? Everyone thinks it’s really strange that she doesn't.”

“So it is,” said Margaret, trying to conceal her vexation. She was getting rather sore on this point. “Helen is odd, awfully. She has now been away eight months.”

“So it is,” said Margaret, trying to hide her irritation. She was getting pretty fed up with this. “Helen is really strange, you know. She has been gone for eight months now.”

“But hasn’t she any address?”

“But doesn’t she have an address?”

“A poste restante somewhere in Bavaria is her address. Do write her a line. I will look it up for you.”

“A poste restante location in Bavaria is her address. Please write her a note. I’ll find it for you.”

“No, don’t bother. That’s eight months she has been away, surely?”

“No, don’t worry about it. She’s been gone for eight months now, right?”

“Exactly. She left just after Evie’s wedding. It would be eight months.”

“Exactly. She left right after Evie’s wedding. It’s been eight months.”

“Just when baby was born, then?”

“Just when was the baby born, then?”

“Just so.”

"Exactly."

Dolly sighed, and stared enviously round the drawing-room. She was beginning to lose her brightness and good looks. The Charles’ were not well off, for Mr. Wilcox, having brought up his children with expensive tastes, believed in letting them shift for themselves. After all, he had not treated them generously. Yet another baby was expected, she told Margaret, and they would have to give up the motor. Margaret sympathized, but in a formal fashion, and Dolly little imagined that the step-mother was urging Mr. Wilcox to make them a more liberal allowance. She sighed again, and at last the particular grievance was remembered. “Oh yes,” she cried, “that is it: Miss Avery has been unpacking your packing-cases.”

Dolly sighed and looked around the living room with envy. She was starting to lose her sparkle and looks. The Charles family wasn't well off because Mr. Wilcox, having raised his kids with expensive tastes, believed they should manage on their own. After all, he hadn't been very generous with them. Another baby was on the way, she told Margaret, and they would have to give up the car. Margaret sympathized, but in a formal way, and Dolly had no idea that her stepmother was pushing Mr. Wilcox to give them a bigger allowance. She sighed again, and finally remembered her specific annoyance. “Oh yes,” she exclaimed, “that’s it: Miss Avery has been unpacking your packing boxes.”

“Why has she done that? How unnecessary!”

“Why did she do that? How pointless!”

“Ask another. I suppose you ordered her to.”

“Ask someone else. I guess you told her to.”

“I gave no such orders. Perhaps she was airing the things. She did undertake to light an occasional fire.”

“I didn’t give any such orders. Maybe she was just airing things out. She did promise to start a fire once in a while.”

“It was far more than an air,” said Dolly solemnly. “The floor sounds covered with books. Charles sent me to know what is to be done, for he feels certain you don’t know.”

“It was more than just an atmosphere,” Dolly said seriously. “The floor is covered with books. Charles asked me to find out what should be done, because he’s sure you don’t know.”

“Books!” cried Margaret, moved by the holy word. “Dolly, are you serious? Has she been touching our books?”

“Books!” shouted Margaret, excited by the sacred word. “Dolly, are you serious? Has she been handling our books?”

“Hasn’t she, though! What used to be the hall’s full of them. Charles thought for certain you knew of it.”

“Hasn’t she! The hall used to be full of them. Charles was sure you knew about it.”

“I am very much obliged to you, Dolly. What can have come over Miss Avery? I must go down about it at once. Some of the books are my brother’s, and are quite valuable. She had no right to open any of the cases.”

“I really appreciate it, Dolly. What could have happened to Miss Avery? I need to go take care of this right away. Some of those books belong to my brother and are pretty valuable. She had no right to open any of the cases.”

“I say she’s dotty. She was the one that never got married, you know. Oh, I say, perhaps she thinks your books are wedding-presents to herself. Old maids are taken that way sometimes. Miss Avery hates us all like poison ever since her frightful dust-up with Evie.”

“I think she’s a bit eccentric. She’s the one who never got married, you know. Oh, I don’t know, maybe she thinks your books are wedding gifts for her. Old maids can see things that way sometimes. Miss Avery has hated us all like poison ever since her terrible fight with Evie.”

“I hadn’t heard of that,” said Margaret. A visit from Dolly had its compensations.

"I hadn't heard of that," Margaret said. A visit from Dolly had its perks.

“Didn’t you know she gave Evie a present last August, and Evie returned it, and then—oh, goloshes! You never read such a letter as Miss Avery wrote.”

“Didn’t you know she gave Evie a gift last August, and Evie sent it back, and then—oh my gosh! You’ve never seen a letter like the one Miss Avery wrote.”

“But it was wrong of Evie to return it. It wasn’t like her to do such a heartless thing.”

“But it was wrong for Evie to give it back. That’s not like her at all.”

“But the present was so expensive.”

“But the present was really expensive.”

“Why does that make any difference, Dolly?”

“Why is that important, Dolly?”

“Still, when it costs over five pounds—I didn’t see it, but it was a lovely enamel pendant from a Bond Street shop. You can’t very well accept that kind of thing from a farm woman. Now, can you?”

“Still, when it costs over five pounds—I didn’t see it, but it was a beautiful enamel pendant from a Bond Street shop. You can't really accept something like that from a farm woman. Can you?”

“You accepted a present from Miss Avery when you were married.”

“You accepted a gift from Miss Avery when you got married.”

“Oh, mine was old earthenware stuff—not worth a halfpenny. Evie’s was quite different. You’d have to ask anyone to the wedding who gave you a pendant like that. Uncle Percy and Albert and father and Charles all said it was quite impossible, and when four men agree, what is a girl to do? Evie didn’t want to upset the old thing, so thought a sort of joking letter best, and returned the pendant straight to the shop to save Miss Avery trouble.”

“Oh, mine was just cheap old pottery—not worth a dime. Evie’s was something else entirely. You’d need to ask anyone at the wedding who gave you a pendant like that. Uncle Percy, Albert, Dad, and Charles all said it was completely impossible, and when four guys agree, what’s a girl supposed to do? Evie didn’t want to upset the old lady, so she thought a joking letter was the best idea and returned the pendant directly to the shop to spare Miss Avery any trouble.”

“But Miss Avery said—”

“But Miss Avery said—”

Dolly’s eyes grew round. “It was a perfectly awful letter. Charles said it was the letter of a madman. In the end she had the pendant back again from the shop and threw it into the duckpond.”

Dolly’s eyes went wide. “It was an absolutely terrible letter. Charles said it was the letter of a crazy person. In the end, she got the pendant back from the shop and tossed it into the duck pond.”

“Did she give any reasons?”

“Did she provide any reasons?”

“We think she meant to be invited to Oniton, and so climb into society.”

“We think she wanted to be invited to Oniton, and that way move up in society.”

“She’s rather old for that,” said Margaret pensively. “May not she have given the present to Evie in remembrance of her mother?”

"She's a bit too old for that," Margaret said thoughtfully. "Couldn’t she have given the gift to Evie in memory of her mother?"

“That’s a notion. Give every one their due, eh? Well, I suppose I ought to be toddling. Come along, Mr. Muff—you want a new coat, but I don’t know who’ll give it you, I’m sure;” and addressing her apparel with mournful humour, Dolly moved from the room.

"That's an idea. Give everyone their fair share, right? Well, I guess I should be on my way. Come on, Mr. Muff—you want a new coat, but I have no idea who will get it for you, that's for sure;" and, with a touch of sad humor about her outfit, Dolly left the room.

Margaret followed her to ask whether Henry knew about Miss Avery’s rudeness.

Margaret went after her to find out if Henry was aware of Miss Avery's rudeness.

“Oh yes.”

“Absolutely.”

“I wonder, then, why he let me ask her to look after the house.”

“I wonder, then, why he allowed me to ask her to take care of the house.”

“But she’s only a farm woman,” said Dolly, and her explanation proved correct. Henry only censured the lower classes when it suited him. He bore with Miss Avery as with Crane—because he could get good value out of them. “I have patience with a man who knows his job,” he would say, really having patience with the job, and not the man. Paradoxical as it may sound, he had something of the artist about him; he would pass over an insult to his daughter sooner than lose a good charwoman for his wife.

“But she’s just a farm woman,” Dolly said, and her point turned out to be right. Henry only criticized the lower classes when it was convenient for him. He tolerated Miss Avery just like he did Crane—because he could benefit from them. “I have patience with a man who knows his job,” he would say, genuinely being patient with the work, not the person. Paradoxically, he had a bit of an artist in him; he would overlook an insult to his daughter rather than risk losing a good cleaning lady for his wife.

Margaret judged it better to settle the little trouble herself. Parties were evidently ruffled. With Henry’s permission, she wrote a pleasant note to Miss Avery, asking her to leave the cases untouched. Then, at the first convenient opportunity, she went down herself, intending to repack her belongings and store them properly in the local warehouse: the plan had been amateurish and a failure. Tibby promised to accompany her, but at the last moment begged to be excused. So, for the second time in her life, she entered the house alone.

Margaret thought it was better to handle the little problem on her own. The atmosphere was clearly tense. With Henry’s okay, she wrote a friendly note to Miss Avery, asking her not to touch the cases. Then, as soon as she could, she went down herself, planning to repack her things and store them properly in the local warehouse: the original plan had been poorly thought out and didn't work out. Tibby promised to go with her, but at the last minute, she asked to be let off the hook. So, for the second time in her life, she entered the house alone.

Chapter 33

The day of her visit was exquisite, and the last of unclouded happiness that she was to have for many months. Her anxiety about Helen’s extraordinary absence was still dormant, and as for a possible brush with Miss Avery—that only gave zest to the expedition. She had also eluded Dolly’s invitation to luncheon. Walking straight up from the station, she crossed the village green and entered the long chestnut avenue that connects it with the church. The church itself stood in the village once. But it there attracted so many worshippers that the devil, in a pet, snatched it from its foundations, and poised it on an inconvenient knoll, three-quarters of a mile away. If this story is true, the chestnut avenue must have been planted by the angels. No more tempting approach could be imagined for the luke-warm Christian, and if he still finds the walk too long, the devil is defeated all the same, Science having built Holy Trinity, a Chapel of Ease, near the Charles’, and roofed it with tin.

The day of her visit was beautiful, marking the last day of unclouded happiness she would experience for many months. Her worry about Helen’s unusual absence was still just under the surface, and the thought of possibly encountering Miss Avery only added excitement to the outing. She had also turned down Dolly’s invitation to lunch. Walking straight from the station, she crossed the village green and entered the long chestnut avenue leading to the church. The church used to be in the village, but it drew so many worshippers that the devil, feeling spiteful, snatched it from its foundations and perched it on a troublesome knoll, three-quarters of a mile away. If this story is true, the chestnut avenue must have been planted by angels. There’s no more inviting approach for the indifferent Christian, and if he still finds the walk too long, the devil has lost anyway, as Science has built Holy Trinity, a Chapel of Ease, near the Charles’, and covered it with tin.

Up the avenue Margaret strolled slowly, stopping to watch the sky that gleamed through the upper branches of the chestnuts, or to finger the little horseshoes on the lower branches. Why has not England a great mythology? Our folklore has never advanced beyond daintiness, and the greater melodies about our country-side have all issued through the pipes of Greece. Deep and true as the native imagination can be, it seems to have failed here. It has stopped with the witches and the fairies. It cannot vivify one fraction of a summer field, or give names to half a dozen stars. England still waits for the supreme moment of her literature—for the great poet who shall voice her, or, better still, for the thousand little poets whose voices shall pass into our common talk.

Up the avenue, Margaret strolled slowly, pausing to admire the sky that shimmered through the upper branches of the chestnuts, or to touch the little horseshoes on the lower branches. Why doesn’t England have a great mythology? Our folklore has never gone beyond charm, and the most significant stories about our countryside have all come from Greece. As deep and genuine as the native imagination can be, it seems to have fallen short here. It has only reached witches and fairies. It can't bring to life even a portion of a summer field or name a few stars. England still waits for the defining moment of her literature—for the great poet who will express her, or, even better, for the thousand little poets whose voices will become part of our everyday conversations.

At the church the scenery changed. The chestnut avenue opened into a road, smooth but narrow, which led into the untouched country. She followed it for over a mile. Its little hesitations pleased her. Having no urgent destiny, it strolled downhill or up as it wished, taking no trouble about the gradients, nor about the view, which nevertheless expanded. The great estates that throttle the south of Hertfordshire were less obtrusive here, and the appearance of the land was neither aristocratic nor suburban. To define it was difficult, but Margaret knew what it was not: it was not snobbish. Though its contours were slight, there was a touch of freedom in their sweep to which Surrey will never attain, and the distant brow of the Chilterns towered like a mountain. “Left to itself,” was Margaret’s opinion, “this county would vote Liberal.” The comradeship, not passionate, that is our highest gift as a nation, was promised by it, as by the low brick farm where she called for the key.

At the church, the scenery changed. The chestnut avenue opened into a smooth but narrow road that led into the untouched countryside. She followed it for over a mile. Its little pauses made her happy. With no urgent destination, it meandered downhill or uphill as it pleased, not caring about the slopes or the view, which nonetheless broadened. The large estates dominating the south of Hertfordshire were less intrusive here, and the land didn't seem aristocratic or suburban. It was hard to define, but Margaret knew what it wasn’t: it wasn’t pretentious. Although its shapes were subtle, there was a sense of freedom in their flow that Surrey would never have, and the distant crest of the Chilterns rose like a mountain. “If left alone,” Margaret thought, “this county would vote Liberal.” The companionship, though not passionate, that is our greatest gift as a nation, was promised by it, just like the low brick farm where she stopped to ask for the key.

But the inside of the farm was disappointing. A most finished young person received her. “Yes, Mrs. Wilcox; no, Mrs. Wilcox; oh yes, Mrs. Wilcox, auntie received your letter quite duly. Auntie has gone up to your little place at the present moment. Shall I send the servant to direct you?” Followed by: “Of course, auntie does not generally look after your place; she only does it to oblige a neighbour as something exceptional. It gives her something to do. She spends quite a lot of her time there. My husband says to me sometimes, ‘Where’s auntie?’ I say, ‘Need you ask? She’s at Howards End.’ Yes, Mrs. Wilcox. Mrs. Wilcox, could I prevail upon you to accept a piece of cake? Not if I cut it for you?”

But the inside of the farm was a letdown. A polished young person greeted her. “Yes, Mrs. Wilcox; no, Mrs. Wilcox; oh yes, Mrs. Wilcox, auntie got your letter just fine. Auntie has gone up to your little place right now. Should I send someone to guide you?” Then added: “Of course, auntie usually doesn’t manage your place; she only does it to help out a neighbor as a special favor. It gives her something to do. She spends quite a bit of her time there. My husband sometimes asks me, ‘Where’s auntie?’ I say, ‘Do you really need to ask? She’s at Howards End.’ Yes, Mrs. Wilcox. Mrs. Wilcox, could I convince you to take a piece of cake? Not if I cut it for you?”

Margaret refused the cake, but unfortunately this acquired her gentility in the eyes of Miss Avery’s niece.

Margaret turned down the cake, but unfortunately, this gave her a sense of refinement in the eyes of Miss Avery’s niece.

“I cannot let you go on alone. Now don’t. You really mustn’t. I will direct you myself if it comes to that. I must get my hat. Now”—roguishly—“Mrs. Wilcox, don’t you move while I’m gone.”

“I can’t let you go on your own. Please don’t. You really shouldn’t. I’ll guide you myself if it comes to that. I need to get my hat. Now”—playfully—“Mrs. Wilcox, don’t you move while I’m away.”

Stunned, Margaret did not move from the best parlour, over which the touch of art nouveau had fallen. But the other rooms looked in keeping, though they conveyed the peculiar sadness of a rural interior. Here had lived an elder race, to which we look back with disquietude. The country which we visit at week-ends was really a home to it, and the graver sides of life, the deaths, the partings, the yearnings for love, have their deepest expression in the heart of the fields. All was not sadness. The sun was shining without. The thrush sang his two syllables on the budding guelder-rose. Some children were playing uproariously in heaps of golden straw. It was the presence of sadness at all that surprised Margaret, and ended by giving her a feeling of completeness. In these English farms, if anywhere, one might see life steadily and see it whole, group in one vision its transitoriness and its eternal youth, connect—connect without bitterness until all men are brothers. But her thoughts were interrupted by the return of Miss Avery’s niece, and were so tranquillizing that she suffered the interruption gladly.

Stunned, Margaret remained in the best parlor, which had been touched by art nouveau. The other rooms fit in well but carried a unique sadness typical of a rural home. An older generation had lived here, and we reflect on them with unease. The countryside we visit on weekends was actually their home, and the more serious aspects of life—deaths, goodbyes, longing for love—are most profoundly expressed in the heart of the fields. But it wasn’t all sad. The sun was shining outside. The thrush sang its two-note melody on the budding guelder-rose. Some kids were loudly playing in stacks of golden straw. It was the presence of sadness that surprised Margaret, ultimately giving her a sense of wholeness. In these English farms, one could truly observe life clearly, capturing both its fleeting nature and its timeless youth, connecting—connecting without bitterness so that all people are like family. But her thoughts were interrupted by the return of Miss Avery’s niece, and she welcomed the interruption as it brought her a sense of calm.

It was quicker to go out by the back door, and, after due explanations, they went out by it. The niece was now mortified by unnumerable chickens, who rushed up to her feet for food, and by a shameless and maternal sow. She did not know what animals were coming to. But her gentility withered at the touch of the sweet air. The wind was rising, scattering the straw and ruffling the tails of the ducks as they floated in families over Evie’s pendant. One of those delicious gales of spring, in which leaves stiff in bud seem to rustle, swept over the land and then fell silent. “Georgia,” sang the thrush. “Cuckoo,” came furtively from the cliff of pine-trees. “Georgia, pretty Georgia,” and the other birds joined in with nonsense. The hedge was a half-painted picture which would be finished in a few days. Celandines grew on its banks, lords and ladies and primroses in the defended hollows; the wild rose-bushes, still bearing their withered hips, showed also the promise of blossom. Spring had come, clad in no classical garb, yet fairer than all springs; fairer even than she who walks through the myrtles of Tuscany with the graces before her and the zephyr behind.

It was faster to exit through the back door, so after some explanations, they left that way. The niece was now overwhelmed by countless chickens that rushed to her feet looking for food, and by a bold motherly pig. She couldn't understand what was happening with the animals. But her refinement faded in the refreshing air. The wind picked up, scattering straw and ruffling the ducks' tails as they floated in groups around Evie’s pendant. One of those delightful spring breezes, where the leaves still in bud seem to whisper, swept across the landscape and then quieted. “Georgia,” sang the thrush. “Cuckoo,” came the cautious call from the pine tree cliff. “Georgia, pretty Georgia,” and the other birds chimed in with gibberish. The hedge looked like a partially painted picture that would be completed in just a few days. Celandines dotted its banks, along with lords and ladies and primroses in the sheltered spots; the wild rosebushes, still holding onto their dried fruit, also promised future blooms. Spring had arrived, without any classical attire, yet more beautiful than all springs; even more beautiful than the one who strolls through the myrtles of Tuscany with the graces in front and the gentle breeze behind.

The two women walked up the lane full of outward civility. But Margaret was thinking how difficult it was to be earnest about furniture on such a day, and the niece was thinking about hats. Thus engaged, they reached Howards End. Petulant cries of “Auntie!” severed the air. There was no reply, and the front door was locked.

The two women walked up the lane with forced politeness. But Margaret was thinking about how hard it was to take furniture seriously on such a day, and the niece was thinking about hats. Lost in their thoughts, they reached Howards End. Petulant cries of “Auntie!” pierced the air. There was no answer, and the front door was locked.

“Are you sure that Miss Avery is up here?” asked Margaret.

“Are you sure Miss Avery is up here?” Margaret asked.

“Oh yes, Mrs. Wilcox, quite sure. She is here daily.”

“Oh yes, Mrs. Wilcox, I’m completely sure. She’s here every day.”

Margaret tried to look in through the dining-room window, but the curtain inside was drawn tightly. So with the drawing-room and the hall. The appearance of these curtains was familiar, yet she did not remember them being there on her other visit: her impression was that Mr. Bryce had taken everything away. They tried the back. Here again they received no answer, and could see nothing; the kitchen-window was fitted with a blind, while the pantry and scullery had pieces of wood propped up against them, which looked ominously like the lids of packing-cases. Margaret thought of her books, and she lifted up her voice also. At the first cry she succeeded.

Margaret tried to peek in through the dining-room window, but the curtain inside was pulled tight. The same went for the drawing-room and the hallway. Those curtains looked familiar, yet she didn’t recall seeing them during her last visit; she had the impression that Mr. Bryce had taken everything out. They went around to the back. Once again, they got no response and couldn’t see anything; the kitchen window had a blind, while the pantry and scullery had wooden boards propped against them, looking unsettlingly like packing-case lids. Margaret thought about her books and raised her voice too. With her first shout, she succeeded.

“Well, well!” replied someone inside the house. “If it isn’t Mrs. Wilcox come at last!”

“Well, well!” someone inside the house responded. “If it isn’t Mrs. Wilcox finally here!”

“Have you got the key, auntie?”

“Do you have the key, Auntie?”

“Madge, go away,” said Miss Avery, still invisible.

“Madge, just leave,” said Miss Avery, still not visible.

“Auntie, it’s Mrs. Wilcox—”

“Auntie, it’s Mrs. Wilcox—”

Margaret supported her. “Your niece and I have come together—”

Margaret backed her up. “Your niece and I have teamed up—”

“Madge, go away. This is no moment for your hat.”

“Madge, can you leave? This isn’t the time for your hat.”

The poor woman went red. “Auntie gets more eccentric lately,” she said nervously.

The poor woman turned red. “Auntie has been getting more eccentric lately,” she said nervously.

“Miss Avery!” called Margaret. “I have come about the furniture. Could you kindly let me in?”

“Miss Avery!” called Margaret. “I came about the furniture. Could you please let me in?”

“Yes, Mrs. Wilcox,” said the voice, “of course.” But after that came silence. They called again without response. They walked round the house disconsolately.

“Yes, Mrs. Wilcox,” said the voice, “of course.” But after that, there was silence. They called again, but there was no answer. They walked around the house, feeling hopeless.

“I hope Miss Avery is not ill,” hazarded Margaret.

“I hope Miss Avery isn’t sick,” Margaret said.

“Well, if you’ll excuse me,” said Madge, “perhaps I ought to be leaving you now. The servants need seeing to at the farm. Auntie is so odd at times.” Gathering up her elegancies, she retired defeated, and, as if her departure had loosed a spring, the front door opened at once.

“Well, if you’ll excuse me,” said Madge, “maybe I should be heading out now. The staff needs my attention at the farm. Auntie can be so strange sometimes.” Gathering her things, she left feeling defeated, and as if her exit had triggered something, the front door opened immediately.

Miss Avery said, “Well, come right in, Mrs. Wilcox!” quite pleasantly and calmly.

Miss Avery said, “Well, come on in, Mrs. Wilcox!” in a friendly and relaxed manner.

“Thank you so much,” began Margaret, but broke off at the sight of an umbrella-stand. It was her own.

“Thank you so much,” Margaret started, but stopped short when she spotted an umbrella stand. It was hers.

“Come right into the hall first,” said Miss Avery. She drew the curtain, and Margaret uttered a cry of despair. For an appalling thing had happened. The hall was fitted up with the contents of the library from Wickham Place. The carpet had been laid, the big work-table drawn up near the window; the bookcases filled the wall opposite the fireplace, and her father’s sword—this is what bewildered her particularly—had been drawn from its scabbard and hung naked amongst the sober volumes. Miss Avery must have worked for days.

“Come into the hall first,” said Miss Avery. She pulled back the curtain, and Margaret gasped in despair. An awful thing had happened. The hall was set up with everything from the library at Wickham Place. The carpet was down, the large worktable was positioned near the window, and the bookshelves lined the wall opposite the fireplace. What confused her the most was that her father’s sword had been pulled from its scabbard and was displayed openly among the serious books. Miss Avery must have worked for days.

“I’m afraid this isn’t what we meant,” she began. “Mr. Wilcox and I never intended the cases to be touched. For instance, these books are my brother’s. We are storing them for him and for my sister, who is abroad. When you kindly undertook to look after things, we never expected you to do so much.”

“I’m afraid this isn’t what we meant,” she started. “Mr. Wilcox and I never intended for the cases to be disturbed. For example, these books belong to my brother. We’re just storing them for him and for my sister, who is overseas. When you generously offered to help out, we never imagined you would do so much.”

“The house has been empty long enough,” said the old woman.

“The house has been empty for way too long,” said the old woman.

Margaret refused to argue. “I dare say we didn’t explain,” she said civilly. “It has been a mistake, and very likely our mistake.”

Margaret wouldn’t engage in an argument. “I guess we didn’t explain,” she stated politely. “It was a mistake, and probably our mistake.”

“Mrs. Wilcox, it has been mistake upon mistake for fifty years. The house is Mrs. Wilcox’s, and she would not desire it to stand empty any longer.”

“Mrs. Wilcox, there have been mistakes after mistakes for fifty years. The house belongs to Mrs. Wilcox, and she doesn’t want it to remain empty any longer.”

To help the poor decaying brain, Margaret said:

To help the struggling brain, Margaret said:

“Yes, Mrs. Wilcox’s house, the mother of Mr. Charles.”

“Yes, Mrs. Wilcox’s house, Mr. Charles’s mother.”

“Mistake upon mistake,” said Miss Avery. “Mistake upon mistake.”

“Mistake after mistake,” said Miss Avery. “Mistake after mistake.”

“Well, I don’t know,” said Margaret, sitting down in one of her own chairs. “I really don’t know what’s to be done.” She could not help laughing.

“Well, I don’t know,” said Margaret, sitting down in one of her chairs. “I really don’t know what to do.” She couldn’t help but laugh.

The other said: “Yes, it should be a merry house enough.”

The other replied, “Yeah, it should be a pretty cheerful house.”

“I don’t know—I dare say. Well, thank you very much, Miss Avery. Yes, that’s all right. Delightful.”

“I don’t know—I guess so. Well, thank you so much, Miss Avery. Yes, that’s fine. Wonderful.”

“There is still the parlour.” She went through the door opposite and drew a curtain. Light flooded the drawing-room and the drawing-room furniture from Wickham Place. “And the dining-room.” More curtains were drawn, more windows were flung open to the spring. “Then through here—” Miss Avery continued passing and repassing through the hall. Her voice was lost, but Margaret heard her pulling up the kitchen blind. “I’ve not finished here yet,” she announced, returning. “There’s still a deal to do. The farm lads will carry your great wardrobes upstairs, for there is no need to go into expense at Hilton.”

“There’s still the living room.” She went through the door across the way and pulled back a curtain. Light poured into the living room along with the furniture from Wickham Place. “And the dining room.” More curtains were pulled back, and more windows were flung open to welcome the spring. “Then through here—” Miss Avery continued moving back and forth through the hallway. Her voice faded, but Margaret heard her raising the kitchen blind. “I’m not done here yet,” she announced upon returning. “There’s still a lot to do. The farm guys will carry your big wardrobes upstairs since there’s no need to spend extra at Hilton.”

“It is all a mistake,” repeated Margaret, feeling that she must put her foot down. “A misunderstanding. Mr. Wilcox and I are not going to live at Howards End.”

“It’s all a mistake,” Margaret repeated, feeling like she had to take a stand. “A misunderstanding. Mr. Wilcox and I are not moving to Howards End.”

“Oh, indeed. On account of his hay fever?”

“Oh, really? Is it because of his hay fever?”

“We have settled to build a new home for ourselves in Sussex, and part of this furniture—my part—will go down there presently.” She looked at Miss Avery intently, trying to understand the kink in her brain. Here was no maundering old woman. Her wrinkles were shrewd and humorous. She looked capable of scathing wit and also of high but unostentatious nobility.

“We’ve decided to build a new home for ourselves in Sussex, and some of this furniture—my share—will be going down there soon.” She stared at Miss Avery, trying to grasp what was going on in her mind. This was no rambling old woman. Her wrinkles had a sharp and humorous edge. She seemed capable of biting wit and also of a quiet but impressive nobility.

“You think that you won’t come back to live here, Mrs. Wilcox, but you will.”

“You believe you won’t come back to live here, Mrs. Wilcox, but you will.”

“That remains to be seen,” said Margaret, smiling. “We have no intention of doing so for the present. We happen to need a much larger house. Circumstances oblige us to give big parties. Of course, some day—one never knows, does one?”

“That remains to be seen,” said Margaret, smiling. “We don’t plan on doing that right now. We actually need a much larger house. Our situation requires us to host big parties. But of course, someday—one never knows, right?”

Miss Avery retorted: “Some day! Tcha! tcha! Don’t talk about some day. You are living here now.”

Miss Avery replied, “Someday! Pff! Don’t talk about someday. You’re living here right now.”

“Am I?”

"Am I?"

“You are living here, and have been for the last ten minutes, if you ask me.”

“You've been living here for the last ten minutes, if you ask me.”

It was a senseless remark, but with a queer feeling of disloyalty Margaret rose from her chair. She felt that Henry had been obscurely censured. They went into the dining-room, where the sunlight poured in upon her mother’s chiffonier, and upstairs, where many an old god peeped from a new niche. The furniture fitted extraordinarily well. In the central room—over the hall, the room that Helen had slept in four years ago—Miss Avery had placed Tibby’s old bassinette.

It was a pointless comment, but with a strange sense of disloyalty, Margaret got up from her chair. She felt that Henry had been unfairly criticized. They moved into the dining room, where sunlight streamed onto her mother’s cabinet, and upstairs, where many old figures peeked out from new spots. The furniture matched really well. In the main room—above the hall, the room that Helen had used four years ago—Miss Avery had put Tibby’s old bassinet.

“The nursery,” she said.

"The daycare," she said.

Margaret turned away without speaking.

Margaret walked away silently.

At last everything was seen. The kitchen and lobby were still stacked with furniture and straw, but, as far as she could make out, nothing had been broken or scratched. A pathetic display of ingenuity! Then they took a friendly stroll in the garden. It had gone wild since her last visit. The gravel sweep was weedy, and grass had sprung up at the very jaws of the garage. And Evie’s rockery was only bumps. Perhaps Evie was responsible for Miss Avery’s oddness. But Margaret suspected that the cause lay deeper, and that the girl’s silly letter had but loosed the irritation of years.

At last, everything was visible. The kitchen and hallway were still piled high with furniture and straw, but as far as she could tell, nothing was broken or scratched. What a sad display of creativity! Then they took a casual walk in the garden. It had become overgrown since her last visit. The gravel path was full of weeds, and grass had started to grow right at the entrance of the garage. And Evie’s rock garden was nothing but bumps. Maybe Evie was to blame for Miss Avery’s strange behavior. But Margaret thought the real issue ran deeper, and that the girl’s foolish letter had just unleashed years of frustration.

“It’s a beautiful meadow,” she remarked. It was one of those open-air drawing-rooms that have been formed, hundreds of years ago, out of the smaller fields. So the boundary hedge zigzagged down the hill at right angles, and at the bottom there was a little green annex—a sort of powder-closet for the cows.

“It’s a beautiful meadow,” she said. It was one of those open-air living rooms that have been created, hundreds of years ago, from the smaller fields. The boundary hedge zigzagged down the hill at right angles, and at the bottom, there was a little green extension—a sort of storage space for the cows.

“Yes, the maidy’s well enough,” said Miss Avery, “for those that is, who don’t suffer from sneezing.” And she cackled maliciously. “I’ve seen Charlie Wilcox go out to my lads in hay time—oh, they ought to do this—they mustn’t do that—he’d learn them to be lads. And just then the tickling took him. He has it from his father, with other things. There’s not one Wilcox that can stand up against a field in June—I laughed fit to burst while he was courting Ruth.”

“Yes, the maid is fine,” said Miss Avery, “for those who don’t suffer from sneezing.” And she laughed wickedly. “I’ve seen Charlie Wilcox go out to my guys during hay season—oh, they should do this—they mustn’t do that—he’d teach them to be men. And just then, the sneezing hit him. He gets it from his father, among other things. Not a single Wilcox can handle a field in June—I couldn’t stop laughing while he was dating Ruth.”

“My brother gets hay fever too,” said Margaret.

“My brother has hay fever too,” said Margaret.

“This house lies too much on the land for them. Naturally, they were glad enough to slip in at first. But Wilcoxes are better than nothing, as I see you’ve found.”

“This house is too much for them. Of course, they were happy to move in at first. But the Wilcoxes are better than nothing, as I see you've realized.”

Margaret laughed.

Margaret giggled.

“They keep a place going, don’t they? Yes, it is just that.”

“They keep the place running, don’t they? Yeah, that's exactly it.”

“They keep England going, it is my opinion.”

“They keep England running, in my opinion.”

But Miss Avery upset her by replying: “Ay, they breed like rabbits. Well, well, it’s a funny world. But He who made it knows what He wants in it, I suppose. If Mrs. Charlie is expecting her fourth, it isn’t for us to repine.”

But Miss Avery upset her by replying: “Yeah, they multiply like rabbits. Well, it's a strange world. But the one who created it knows what He wants in it, I guess. If Mrs. Charlie is expecting her fourth, it’s not for us to complain.”

“They breed and they also work,” said Margaret, conscious of some invitation to disloyalty, which was echoed by the very breeze and by the songs of the birds. “It certainly is a funny world, but so long as men like my husband and his sons govern it, I think it’ll never be a bad one—never really bad.”

“They reproduce and they also work,” said Margaret, aware of a hint of disloyalty in the air, which was echoed by the breeze and the songs of the birds. “It really is a strange world, but as long as men like my husband and his sons are in charge, I believe it will never be a bad one—never truly bad.”

“No, better’n nothing,” said Miss Avery, and turned to the wych-elm.

“No, better than nothing,” Miss Avery said, turning to the wych-elm.

On their way back to the farm she spoke of her old friend much more clearly than before. In the house Margaret had wondered whether she quite distinguished the first wife from the second. Now she said: “I never saw much of Ruth after her grandmother died, but we stayed civil. It was a very civil family. Old Mrs. Howard never spoke against anybody, nor let anyone be turned away without food. Then it was never ‘Trespassers will be prosecuted’ in their land, but would people please not come in. Mrs. Howard was never created to run a farm.”

On their way back to the farm, she talked about her old friend much more clearly than before. In the house, Margaret had wondered if she really distinguished the first wife from the second. Now she said, “I didn’t see much of Ruth after her grandmother passed away, but we were always polite to each other. It was a very polite family. Old Mrs. Howard never spoke ill of anyone and never turned anyone away without food. They never had ‘No trespassing’ signs on their land, just a request for people not to come in. Mrs. Howard was never meant to run a farm.”

“Had they no men to help them?” Margaret asked.

“Didn’t they have any men to help them?” Margaret asked.

Miss Avery replied: “Things went on until there were no men.”

Miss Avery replied, “Things continued until there were no men left.”

“Until Mr. Wilcox came along,” corrected Margaret, anxious that her husband should receive his dues.

“Until Mr. Wilcox came along,” Margaret pointed out, eager for her husband to get the credit he deserved.

“I suppose so; but Ruth should have married a—no disrespect to you to say this, for I take it you were intended to get Wilcox any way, whether she got him first or no.”

“I guess so; but Ruth should have married a—no offense to you for saying this, since I assume you were meant to end up with Wilcox anyway, whether she got him first or not.”

“Whom should she have married?”

“Who should she have married?”

“A soldier!” exclaimed the old woman. “Some real soldier.”

“A soldier!” the old woman exclaimed. “A real soldier.”

Margaret was silent. It was a criticism of Henry’s character far more trenchant than any of her own. She felt dissatisfied.

Margaret was quiet. It was a critique of Henry’s character that was much sharper than any she could make herself. She felt uneasy.

“But that’s all over,” she went on. “A better time is coming now, though you’ve kept me long enough waiting. In a couple of weeks I’ll see your lights shining through the hedge of an evening. Have you ordered in coals?”

“But that’s all in the past,” she continued. “A better time is coming now, even though I’ve waited long enough. In a couple of weeks, I’ll see your lights shining through the hedge in the evening. Have you ordered coal?”

“We are not coming,” said Margaret firmly. She respected Miss Avery too much to humour her. “No. Not coming. Never coming. It has all been a mistake. The furniture must be repacked at once, and I am very sorry but I am making other arrangements, and must ask you to give me the keys.”

“We're not coming,” Margaret said firmly. She respected Miss Avery too much to indulge her. “No. Not coming. Never coming. This has all been a mistake. The furniture needs to be repacked right away, and I'm really sorry, but I'm making other arrangements, so I have to ask you for the keys.”

“Certainly, Mrs. Wilcox,” said Miss Avery, and resigned her duties with a smile.

“Of course, Mrs. Wilcox,” said Miss Avery, with a smile as she handed over her responsibilities.

Relieved at this conclusion, and having sent her compliments to Madge, Margaret walked back to the station. She had intended to go to the furniture warehouse and give directions for removal, but the muddle had turned out more extensive than she expected, so she decided to consult Henry. It was as well that she did this. He was strongly against employing the local man whom he had previously recommended, and advised her to store in London after all.

Relieved by this outcome, and having sent her regards to Madge, Margaret walked back to the station. She had planned to go to the furniture warehouse and arrange for the move, but the situation turned out to be more complicated than she had anticipated, so she decided to consult Henry. It was a good thing she did. He strongly opposed hiring the local guy he had recommended earlier and suggested she store everything in London after all.

But before this could be done an unexpected trouble fell upon her.

But before this could happen, an unexpected problem arose for her.

Chapter 34

It was not unexpected entirely. Aunt Juley’s health had been bad all the winter. She had had a long series of colds and coughs, and had been too busy to get rid of them. She had scarcely promised her niece “to really take my tiresome chest in hand,” when she caught a chill and developed acute pneumonia. Margaret and Tibby went down to Swanage. Helen was telegraphed for, and that spring party that after all gathered in that hospitable house had all the pathos of fair memories. On a perfect day, when the sky seemed blue porcelain, and the waves of the discreet little bay beat gentlest of tattoos upon the sand, Margaret hurried up through the rhododendrons, confronted again by the senselessness of Death. One death may explain itself, but it throws no light upon another: the groping inquiry must begin anew. Preachers or scientists may generalize, but we know that no generality is possible about those whom we love; not one heaven awaits them, not even one oblivion. Aunt Juley, incapable of tragedy, slipped out of life with odd little laughs and apologies for having stopped in it so long. She was very weak; she could not rise to the occasion, or realize the great mystery which all agree must await her; it only seemed to her that she was quite done up—more done up than ever before; that she saw and heard and felt less every moment; and that, unless something changed, she would soon feel nothing. Her spare strength she devoted to plans: could not Margaret take some steamer expeditions? were mackerel cooked as Tibby liked them? She worried herself about Helen’s absence, and also that she could be the cause of Helen’s return. The nurses seemed to think such interests quite natural, and perhaps hers was an average approach to the Great Gate. But Margaret saw Death stripped of any false romance; whatever the idea of Death may contain, the process can be trivial and hideous.

It wasn't entirely unexpected. Aunt Juley's health had been poor all winter. She had gone through a long string of colds and coughs and had been too busy to shake them off. She had barely promised her niece “to really take care of my annoying cough,” when she caught a chill and developed acute pneumonia. Margaret and Tibby went down to Swanage. Helen was telegraphed for, and that spring gathering at the inviting house was filled with the bittersweet memories of better times. On a perfect day, when the sky looked like blue porcelain, and the waves of the tranquil little bay softly lapped the sand, Margaret hurried through the rhododendrons, once again faced with the senselessness of death. One death might make sense, but it doesn’t clarify another: the search for understanding must start over. Preachers or scientists may generalize, but we know that we can't generalize about those we love; there’s not one afterlife awaiting them, not even one oblivion. Aunt Juley, who couldn’t grasp tragedy, slipped away from life with odd little laughs and apologies for having lingered so long. She was very weak; she couldn’t rise to the occasion or comprehend the great mystery that everyone agrees must be waiting for her. It only seemed to her that she was completely worn out—more tired than ever before; that she saw, heard, and felt less with each moment; and that, unless something changed, she would soon feel nothing. She dedicated her remaining strength to planning: could Margaret take some boat trips? Were the mackerel cooked the way Tibby liked? She worried about Helen's absence and whether she could be the reason for Helen's return. The nurses seemed to think such concerns were quite natural, and perhaps hers was an average way to approach the Great Beyond. But Margaret saw death stripped of any false romance; whatever the concept of death might entail, the reality can be mundane and horrific.

“Important—Margaret dear, take the Lulworth when Helen comes.”

“Important—Margaret, please take the Lulworth when Helen arrives.”

“Helen won’t be able to stop, Aunt Juley. She has telegraphed that she can only get away just to see you. She must go back to Germany as soon as you are well.”

“Helen can’t stop, Aunt Juley. She’s sent a telegram saying she can only get away to see you. She has to return to Germany as soon as you’re better.”

“How very odd of Helen! Mr. Wilcox—”

“How very strange of Helen! Mr. Wilcox—”

“Yes, dear?”

"Yes, love?"

“Can he spare you?”

“Can he let you go?”

Henry wished her to come, and had been very kind. Yet again Margaret said so.

Henry wanted her to come and had been very kind. Again, Margaret mentioned this.

Mrs. Munt did not die. Quite outside her will, a more dignified power took hold of her and checked her on the downward slope. She returned, without emotion, as fidgety as ever. On the fourth day she was out of danger.

Mrs. Munt did not die. Completely beyond her control, a more dignified force took over and stopped her from going downhill. She came back, without any feeling, as restless as always. On the fourth day, she was out of danger.

“Margaret—important,” it went on: “I should like you to have some companion to take walks with. Do try Miss Conder.”

“Margaret—this is important,” it continued: “I think you should have someone to take walks with. Please consider Miss Conder.”

“I have been a little walk with Miss Conder.”

“I took a little walk with Miss Conder.”

“But she is not really interesting. If only you had Helen.”

“But she isn't really that interesting. If only you had Helen.”

“I have Tibby, Aunt Juley.”

"I've got Tibby, Aunt Juley."

“No, but he has to do his Chinese. Some real companion is what you need. Really, Helen is odd.”

“No, but he has to finish his Chinese homework. What you really need is a true companion. Honestly, Helen is strange.”

“Helen is odd, very,” agreed Margaret.

“Helen is really strange,” agreed Margaret.

“Not content with going abroad, why does she want to go back there at once?”

“Why isn’t she satisfied with going abroad? Why does she want to go back there right away?”

“No doubt she will change her mind when she sees us. She has not the least balance.”

“No doubt she’ll change her mind when she sees us. She doesn’t have the slightest sense of balance.”

That was the stock criticism about Helen, but Margaret’s voice trembled as she made it. By now she was deeply pained at her sister’s behaviour. It may be unbalanced to fly out of England, but to stop away eight months argues that the heart is awry as well as the head. A sick-bed could recall Helen, but she was deaf to more human calls; after a glimpse at her aunt, she would retire into her nebulous life behind some poste restante. She scarcely existed; her letters had become dull and infrequent; she had no wants and no curiosity. And it was all put down to poor Henry’s account! Henry, long pardoned by his wife, was still too infamous to be greeted by his sister-in-law. It was morbid, and, to her alarm, Margaret fancied that she could trace the growth of morbidity back in Helen’s life for nearly four years. The flight from Oniton; the unbalanced patronage of the Basts; the explosion of grief up on the Downs—all connected with Paul, an insignificant boy whose lips had kissed hers for a fraction of time. Margaret and Mrs. Wilcox had feared that they might kiss again. Foolishly: the real danger was reaction. Reaction against the Wilcoxes had eaten into her life until she was scarcely sane. At twenty-five she had an idée fixe. What hope was there for her as an old woman?

That was the typical criticism of Helen, but Margaret's voice shook as she said it. By now, she was deeply hurt by her sister's behavior. It might be extreme to run away from England, but staying away for eight months shows that something is wrong both emotionally and mentally. A sick bed could bring Helen back, but she ignored more personal appeals; after a brief visit with her aunt, she'd disappear into her vague existence behind some post office box. She barely seemed to exist; her letters had become dull and rare; she had no needs and no curiosity. And it was all blamed on poor Henry! Henry, who had long been forgiven by his wife, was still too notorious to be welcomed by his sister-in-law. It was morbid, and to her concern, Margaret thought she could trace the roots of this morbidity back in Helen's life for nearly four years. The escape from Oniton; the obsessive support of the Basts; the outburst of grief on the Downs—all tied to Paul, a minor boy whose lips had touched hers for a brief moment. Margaret and Mrs. Wilcox had worried that they might kiss again. Foolishly so: the real threat was the reaction. The backlash against the Wilcoxes had seeped into her life until she was barely sane. At twenty-five, she had a fixed idea. What hope was there for her as an old woman?

The more Margaret thought about it the more alarmed she became. For many months she had put the subject away, but it was too big to be slighted now. There was almost a taint of madness. Were all Helen’s actions to be governed by a tiny mishap, such as may happen to any young man or woman? Can human nature be constructed on lines so insignificant? The blundering little encounter at Howards End was vital. It propagated itself where graver intercourse lay barren; it was stronger than sisterly intimacy, stronger than reason or books. In one of her moods Helen had confessed that she still “enjoyed” it in a certain sense. Paul had faded, but the magic of his caress endured. And where there is enjoyment of the past there may also be reaction—propagation at both ends.

The more Margaret thought about it, the more alarmed she became. For many months, she had pushed the issue aside, but it was too significant to ignore now. There was almost a hint of madness. Were all of Helen’s actions going to be determined by a small mishap, something that could happen to any young man or woman? Can human nature be built on such trivial matters? The awkward little encounter at Howards End was crucial. It grew where more serious interactions had fallen flat; it was stronger than sisterly closeness, stronger than logic or books. In one of her moods, Helen had admitted that she still “enjoyed” it in a certain way. Paul had faded from view, but the magic of his touch lingered. And where there’s enjoyment of the past, there can also be a reaction—an echo at both ends.

Well, it is odd and sad that our minds should be such seed-beds, and we without power to choose the seed. But man is an odd, sad creature as yet, intent on pilfering the earth, and heedless of the growths within himself. He cannot be bored about psychology. He leaves it to the specialist, which is as if he should leave his dinner to be eaten by a steam-engine. He cannot be bothered to digest his own soul. Margaret and Helen have been more patient, and it is suggested that Margaret has succeeded—so far as success is yet possible. She does understand herself, she has some rudimentary control over her own growth. Whether Helen has succeeded one cannot say.

Well, it’s strange and unfortunate that our minds can be such breeding grounds, and we lack the ability to choose what grows in them. But humanity is a strange, unfortunate species, focused on taking from the earth while ignoring what’s growing inside. He shows no interest in psychology. He lets the experts handle it, like allowing a machine to eat his dinner. He doesn’t bother to explore his own soul. Margaret and Helen have been more patient, and it’s suggested that Margaret has made some progress—at least as much progress as is currently possible. She does understand herself and has some basic control over her own development. It’s hard to say whether Helen has achieved anything.

The day that Mrs. Munt rallied Helen’s letter arrived. She had posted it at Munich, and would be in London herself on the morrow. It was a disquieting letter, though the opening was affectionate and sane.

The day Mrs. Munt gathered Helen’s letter arrived. She had sent it from Munich and would be in London herself the next day. It was an unsettling letter, although the beginning was warm and sensible.

Dearest Meg,

Dear Meg,

Give Helen’s love to Aunt Juley. Tell her that I love, and have loved, her ever since I can remember. I shall be in London Thursday.

Give Helen my love to Aunt Juley. Tell her that I love her and have loved her for as long as I can remember. I'll be in London on Thursday.

My address will be care of the bankers. I have not yet settled on a hotel, so write or wire to me there and give me detailed news. If Aunt Juley is much better, or if, for a terrible reason, it would be no good my coming down to Swanage, you must not think it odd if I do not come. I have all sorts of plans in my head. I am living abroad at present, and want to get back as quickly as possible. Will you please tell me where our furniture is. I should like to take out one or two books; the rest are for you.

My address will be c/o the bankers. I haven't chosen a hotel yet, so please write or send a message to me there and give me all the updates. If Aunt Juley is feeling a lot better, or if, for some awful reason, it wouldn't be a good idea for me to come to Swanage, don't think it's strange if I don't show up. I have all kinds of plans in my head. I'm currently living abroad and want to get back as soon as I can. Can you please let me know where our furniture is? I'd like to take out one or two books; the rest are for you.

Forgive me, dearest Meg. This must read like rather a tiresome letter, but all letters are from your loving

Forgive me, dearest Meg. This probably feels like a pretty dull letter, but all letters come from your loving

Helen

Helen

It was a tiresome letter, for it tempted Margaret to tell a lie. If she wrote that Aunt Juley was still in danger her sister would come. Unhealthiness is contagious. We cannot be in contact with those who are in a morbid state without ourselves deteriorating. To “act for the best” might do Helen good, but would do herself harm, and, at the risk of disaster, she kept her colours flying a little longer. She replied that their aunt was much better, and awaited developments.

It was a draining letter, as it pressured Margaret to lie. If she said that Aunt Juley was still in danger, her sister would come. Being around unwell people is contagious. We can't be close to those who are in a bad state without eventually suffering ourselves. To “act for the best” might benefit Helen, but it would harm her, and despite the risk of disaster, she held on a bit longer. She replied that their aunt was doing much better and waited for what would happen next.

Tibby approved of her reply. Mellowing rapidly, he was a pleasanter companion than before. Oxford had done much for him. He had lost his peevishness, and could hide his indifference to people and his interest in food. But he had not grown more human. The years between eighteen and twenty-two, so magical for most, were leading him gently from boyhood to middle age. He had never known young-manliness, that quality which warms the heart till death, and gives Mr. Wilcox an imperishable charm. He was frigid, through no fault of his own, and without cruelty. He thought Helen wrong and Margaret right, but the family trouble was for him what a scene behind footlights is for most people. He had only one suggestion to make, and that was characteristic.

Tibby liked her response. He was quickly becoming a more pleasant companion than before. Oxford had done a lot for him. He had shed his irritability and could mask his indifference to people along with his interest in food. But he hadn’t become more relatable. The years between eighteen and twenty-two, so magical for most, were softly guiding him from boyhood to middle age. He had never experienced the warmth of young-manliness, that quality that touches the heart until death and gives Mr. Wilcox an everlasting charm. He was cold, not through any fault of his own, and without malice. He thought Helen was wrong and Margaret was right, but to him, family troubles were like a scene behind the curtains is for most people. He had only one suggestion to make, and it was typical of him.

“Why don’t you tell Mr. Wilcox?”

“Why don’t you tell Mr. Wilcox?”

“About Helen?”

"What's up with Helen?"

“Perhaps he has come across that sort of thing.”

“Maybe he has encountered that kind of thing.”

“He would do all he could, but—”

“He would do everything he could, but—”

“Oh, you know best. But he is practical.”

“Oh, you know best. But he's practical.”

It was the student’s belief in experts. Margaret demurred for one or two reasons. Presently Helen’s answer came. She sent a telegram requesting the address of the furniture, as she would now return at once. Margaret replied, “Certainly not; meet me at the bankers at four.” She and Tibby went up to London. Helen was not at the bankers, and they were refused her address. Helen had passed into chaos.

It was the student’s trust in experts. Margaret hesitated for a couple of reasons. Soon, Helen's response arrived. She sent a telegram asking for the address of the furniture, as she would return immediately. Margaret replied, “Of course not; meet me at the bank at four.” She and Tibby headed up to London. Helen wasn’t at the bank, and they were denied her address. Helen had slipped into chaos.

Margaret put her arm round her brother. He was all that she had left, and never had he seemed more unsubstantial.

Margaret wrapped her arm around her brother. He was all she had left, and he had never seemed more insubstantial.

“Tibby love, what next?”

"Tibby, love, what's next?"

He replied: “It is extraordinary.”

He responded, “It’s incredible.”

“Dear, your judgment’s often clearer than mine. Have you any notion what’s at the back?”

“Dear, your judgment is often clearer than mine. Do you have any idea what’s behind that?”

“None, unless it’s something mental.”

“None, unless it’s a mental thing.”

“Oh—that!” said Margaret. “Quite impossible.” But the suggestion had been uttered, and in a few minutes she took it up herself. Nothing else explained. And London agreed with Tibby. The mask fell off the city, and she saw it for what it really is—a caricature of infinity. The familiar barriers, the streets along which she moved, the houses between which she had made her little journeys for so many years, became negligible suddenly. Helen seemed one with grimy trees and the traffic and the slowly-flowing slabs of mud. She had accomplished a hideous act of renunciation and returned to the One. Margaret’s own faith held firm. She knew the human soul will be merged, if it be merged at all, with the stars and the sea. Yet she felt that her sister had been going amiss for many years. It was symbolic the catastrophe should come now, on a London afternoon, while rain fell slowly.

“Oh—that!” said Margaret. “That’s totally impossible.” But the suggestion had been made, and in just a few minutes, she took it up herself. Nothing else explained it. And London agreed with Tibby. The city’s facade fell away, and she saw it for what it really is—a caricature of infinity. The familiar barriers, the streets she walked along, the houses she had traveled between for so many years, suddenly felt insignificant. Helen seemed to blend in with the gritty trees, the traffic, and the slowly moving piles of mud. She had committed a terrible act of giving up and returned to the One. Margaret’s own faith remained strong. She believed that the human soul, if it ever merges, will do so with the stars and the sea. Yet, she felt that her sister had been going off course for many years. It was symbolic that the disaster should happen now, on a London afternoon, while the rain fell slowly.

Henry was the only hope. Henry was definite. He might know of some paths in the chaos that were hidden from them, and she determined to take Tibby’s advice and lay the whole matter in his hands. They must call at his office. He could not well make it worse. She went for a few moments into St. Paul’s, whose dome stands out of the welter so bravely, as if preaching the gospel of form. But within, St. Paul’s is as its surroundings—echoes and whispers, inaudible songs, invisible mosaics, wet footmarks crossing and recrossing the floor. Si monumentum requiris, circumspice: it points us back to London. There was no hope of Helen here.

Henry was their only hope. Henry was certain. He might know of some hidden paths through the chaos that they couldn’t see, and she decided to follow Tibby’s advice and put the whole situation in his hands. They needed to go to his office. He couldn’t possibly make it worse. For a few moments, she stepped into St. Paul’s, whose dome rises above the chaos so boldly, as if proclaiming the beauty of structure. But inside, St. Paul’s reflects its surroundings—echoes and whispers, unheard songs, unseen mosaics, wet footprints crossing and recrossing the floor. Si monumentum requiris, circumspice: it directs us back to London. There was no hope for Helen here.

Henry was unsatisfactory at first. That she had expected. He was overjoyed to see her back from Swanage, and slow to admit the growth of a new trouble. When they told him of their search, he only chaffed Tibby and the Schlegels generally, and declared that it was “just like Helen” to lead her relatives a dance.

Henry was disappointing at first. She had anticipated that. He was thrilled to see her back from Swanage but was slow to acknowledge the emergence of a new issue. When they informed him about their search, he just teased Tibby and the Schlegels in general, claiming it was “just like Helen” to lead her family on a wild goose chase.

“That is what we all say,” replied Margaret. “But why should it be just like Helen? Why should she be allowed to be so queer, and to grow queerer?”

“That's what we all say,” replied Margaret. “But why should it be like Helen? Why is she allowed to be so strange and get even stranger?”

“Don’t ask me. I’m a plain man of business. I live and let live. My advice to you both is, don’t worry. Margaret, you’ve got black marks again under your eyes. You know that’s strictly forbidden. First your aunt—then your sister. No, we aren’t going to have it. Are we, Theobald?” He rang the bell. “I’ll give you some tea, and then you go straight to Ducie Street. I can’t have my girl looking as old as her husband.”

“Don’t ask me. I’m just a straightforward business guy. I live and let live. My advice to both of you is, don’t stress. Margaret, you’ve got dark circles under your eyes again. You know that’s not allowed. First your aunt—then your sister. No, we can’t have that. Can we, Theobald?” He rang the bell. “I’ll get you some tea, and then you need to head straight to Ducie Street. I can’t have my girl looking as old as her husband.”

“All the same, you have not quite seen our point,” said Tibby.

“All the same, you haven't fully understood our point,” Tibby said.

Mr. Wilcox, who was in good spirits, retorted, “I don’t suppose I ever shall.” He leant back, laughing at the gifted but ridiculous family, while the fire flickered over the map of Africa. Margaret motioned to her brother to go on. Rather diffident, he obeyed her.

Mr. Wilcox, feeling cheerful, responded, “I don’t think that will ever happen.” He leaned back, laughing at the talented but absurd family, while the fire danced over the map of Africa. Margaret signaled to her brother to continue. A bit hesitant, he followed her lead.

“Margaret’s point is this,” he said. “Our sister may be mad.”

“Margaret’s point is this,” he said. “Our sister might be crazy.”

Charles, who was working in the inner room, looked round.

Charles, who was working in the back room, glanced over.

“Come in, Charles,” said Margaret kindly. “Could you help us at all? We are again in trouble.”

“Come in, Charles,” Margaret said kindly. “Can you help us? We're in trouble again.”

“I’m afraid I cannot. What are the facts? We are all mad more or less, you know, in these days.”

“I’m sorry, but I can’t. What are the facts? We’re all a bit crazy these days, you know.”

“The facts are as follows,” replied Tibby, who had at times a pedantic lucidity. “The facts are that she has been in England for three days and will not see us. She has forbidden the bankers to give us her address. She refuses to answer questions. Margaret finds her letters colourless. There are other facts, but these are the most striking.”

“The facts are simple,” replied Tibby, who sometimes had a bit of a know-it-all clarity. “The facts are that she has been in England for three days and won’t see us. She has told the banks not to give us her address. She refuses to answer questions. Margaret thinks her letters are dull. There are other facts, but these are the most notable.”

“She has never behaved like this before, then?” asked Henry.

"She’s never acted like this before, then?" asked Henry.

“Of course not!” said his wife, with a frown.

“Of course not!” his wife said, frowning.

“Well, my dear, how am I to know?”

“Well, my dear, how am I supposed to know?”

A senseless spasm of annoyance came over her. “You know quite well that Helen never sins against affection,” she said. “You must have noticed that much in her, surely.”

A pointless wave of irritation washed over her. “You know very well that Helen never goes against love,” she said. “You must have noticed that much about her, for sure.”

“Oh yes; she and I have always hit it off together.”

“Oh yes; she and I have always gotten along well.”

“No, Henry—can’t you see?—I don’t mean that.”

“No, Henry—can’t you see?—I’m not saying that.”

She recovered herself, but not before Charles had observed her. Stupid and attentive, he was watching the scene.

She composed herself, but not before Charles had noticed her. Foolish and observant, he was watching the situation.

“I was meaning that when she was eccentric in the past, one could trace it back to the heart in the long run. She behaved oddly because she cared for someone, or wanted to help them. There’s no possible excuse for her now. She is grieving us deeply, and that is why I am sure that she is not well. ‘Mad’ is too terrible a word, but she is not well. I shall never believe it. I shouldn’t discuss my sister with you if I thought she was well—trouble you about her, I mean.”

“I meant that when she was eccentric in the past, you could trace it back to her heart in the long run. She acted strangely because she cared for someone or wanted to help them. There’s no excuse for her now. She is deeply hurting us, and that’s why I’m sure she’s not okay. ‘Mad’ is too harsh a word, but she’s not okay. I’ll never believe it. I wouldn’t talk about my sister with you if I thought she was fine—trouble you about her, I mean.”

Henry began to grow serious. Ill-health was to him something perfectly definite. Generally well himself, he could not realize that we sink to it by slow gradations. The sick had no rights; they were outside the pale; one could lie to them remorselessly. When his first wife was seized, he had promised to take her down into Hertfordshire, but meanwhile arranged with a nursing-home instead. Helen, too, was ill. And the plan that he sketched out for her capture, clever and well-meaning as it was, drew its ethics from the wolf-pack.

Henry started to take things seriously. To him, being unwell was something very clear-cut. Usually healthy himself, he couldn’t grasp how people gradually fall into poor health. The sick had no rights; they were seen as outsiders; you could lie to them without remorse. When his first wife fell ill, he promised to take her to Hertfordshire, but instead, he made arrangements for a nursing home. Helen was sick, too. The plan he came up with to help her, while smart and well-intentioned, had ethics that resembled a wolf pack.

“You want to get hold of her?” he said. “That’s the problem, isn’t it? She has got to see a doctor.”

“You want to reach her?” he said. “That’s the issue, right? She needs to see a doctor.”

“For all I know she has seen one already.”

"For all I know, she might have already seen one."

“Yes, yes; don’t interrupt.” He rose to his feet and thought intently. The genial, tentative host disappeared, and they saw instead the man who had carved money out of Greece and Africa, and bought forests from the natives for a few bottles of gin. “I’ve got it,” he said at last. “It’s perfectly easy. Leave it to me. We’ll send her down to Howards End.”

“Yes, yes; don’t interrupt.” He stood up and thought hard. The friendly, unsure host vanished, and they saw instead the man who made money from Greece and Africa, buying forests from the locals for just a few bottles of gin. “I’ve got it,” he finally said. “It’s totally doable. Leave it to me. We’ll send her down to Howards End.”

“How will you do that?”

"How are you going to do that?"

“After her books. Tell her that she must unpack them herself. Then you can meet her there.”

“After her books. Tell her she needs to unpack them herself. Then you can meet her there.”

“But, Henry, that’s just what she won’t let me do. It’s part of her—whatever it is—never to see me.”

“But, Henry, that’s exactly what she won’t let me do. It’s part of her—whatever it is—never to see me.”

“Of course you won’t tell her you’re going. When she is there, looking at the cases, you’ll just stroll in. If nothing is wrong with her, so much the better. But there’ll be the motor round the corner, and we can run her up to a specialist in no time.”

“Of course you won’t tell her you’re going. When she’s there, checking out the cases, you’ll just walk in. If she’s doing fine, that’s even better. But there’ll be the car around the corner, and we can take her to a specialist in no time.”

Margaret shook her head. “It’s quite impossible.”

Margaret shook her head. “That’s just not going to happen.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“It doesn’t seem impossible to me,” said Tibby; “it is surely a very tippy plan.”

“It doesn’t seem impossible to me,” said Tibby; “it’s definitely a very risky plan.”

“It is impossible, because—” She looked at her husband sadly. “It’s not the particular language that Helen and I talk if you see my meaning. It would do splendidly for other people, whom I don’t blame.”

“It’s impossible, because—” She glanced at her husband with sadness. “It’s not the specific language that Helen and I speak, if you understand what I mean. It would work perfectly for other people, whom I don’t blame.”

“But Helen doesn’t talk,” said Tibby. “That’s our whole difficulty. She won’t talk your particular language, and on that account you think she’s ill.”

“But Helen doesn’t talk,” said Tibby. “That’s our whole problem. She won’t speak your specific language, and because of that, you think she’s not well.”

“No, Henry; it’s sweet of you, but I couldn’t.”

“No, Henry; that’s kind of you, but I can’t.”

“I see,” he said; “you have scruples.”

"I get it," he said; "you have your reservations."

“I suppose so.”

"I guess so."

“And sooner than go against them you would have your sister suffer. You could have got her down to Swanage by a word, but you had scruples. And scruples are all very well. I am as scrupulous as any man alive, I hope; but when it is a case like this, when there is a question of madness—”

“And sooner than go against them, you would let your sister suffer. You could have gotten her down to Swanage with just a word, but you had reservations. And reservations are fine. I hope I’m as principled as anyone, but when it comes to a situation like this, when there’s a question of madness—”

“I deny it’s madness.”

"I refuse to say it's madness."

“You said just now—”

“You just said—”

“It’s madness when I say it, but not when you say it.”

“It’s crazy when I say it, but not when you say it.”

Henry shrugged his shoulders. “Margaret! Margaret!” he groaned. “No education can teach a woman logic. Now, my dear, my time is valuable. Do you want me to help you or not?”

Henry shrugged. “Margaret! Margaret!” he sighed. “No education can teach a woman logic. Now, my dear, my time is precious. Do you want my help or not?”

“Not in that way.”

"Not like that."

“Answer my question. Plain question, plain answer. Do—”

“Answer my question. Simple question, simple answer. Do—”

Charles surprised them by interrupting. “Pater, we may as well keep Howards End out of it,” he said.

Charles surprised them by interrupting. “Dad, we might as well leave Howards End out of this,” he said.

“Why, Charles?”

"Why, Charles?"

Charles could give no reason; but Margaret felt as if, over tremendous distance, a salutation had passed between them.

Charles couldn't explain it, but Margaret sensed that, despite the great distance, a greeting had been exchanged between them.

“The whole house is at sixes and sevens,” he said crossly. “We don’t want any more mess.”

“The whole house is a total mess,” he said angrily. “We don’t want any more clutter.”

“Who’s ‘we’?” asked his father. “My boy, pray, who’s ‘we’?”

“Who’s ‘we’?” his father asked. “My boy, please tell me, who’s ‘we’?”

“I am sure I beg your pardon,” said Charles. “I appear always to be intruding.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt,” said Charles. “It seems I’m always butting in.”

By now Margaret wished she had never mentioned her trouble to her husband. Retreat was impossible. He was determined to push the matter to a satisfactory conclusion, and Helen faded as he talked. Her fair, flying hair and eager eyes counted for nothing, for she was ill, without rights, and any of her friends might hunt her. Sick at heart, Margaret joined in the chase. She wrote her sister a lying letter, at her husband’s dictation; she said the furniture was all at Howards End, but could be seen on Monday next at 3 p.m., when a charwoman would be in attendance. It was a cold letter, and the more plausible for that. Helen would think she was offended. And on Monday next she and Henry were to lunch with Dolly, and then ambush themselves in the garden.

By now, Margaret wished she had never brought her problems up with her husband. There was no going back. He was set on resolving the issue, and as he spoke, Helen seemed to fade away. Her beautiful, flowing hair and eager eyes didn't matter, because she was sick, without any rights, and any of her friends could come looking for her. Feeling distressed, Margaret joined in the pursuit. She wrote her sister a false letter at her husband's direction; she claimed that all the furniture was at Howards End but could be viewed the following Monday at 3 p.m., when a cleaning lady would be there. It was a cold letter, which made it even more believable. Helen would think she was upset. And on the next Monday, she and Henry were set to have lunch with Dolly, then lay in wait in the garden.

After they had gone, Mr. Wilcox said to his son: “I can’t have this sort of behaviour, my boy. Margaret’s too sweet-natured to mind, but I mind for her.”

After they had left, Mr. Wilcox said to his son: “I can’t tolerate this kind of behavior, my boy. Margaret’s too kind-hearted to care, but I care for her.”

Charles made no answer.

Charles didn't respond.

“Is anything wrong with you, Charles, this afternoon?”

“Is something bothering you, Charles, this afternoon?”

“No, pater; but you may be taking on a bigger business than you reckon.”

“No, Dad; but you might be getting into a bigger deal than you realize.”

“How?”

"How?"

“Don’t ask me.”

"Don’t ask me."

Chapter 35

One speaks of the moods of spring, but the days that are her true children have only one mood; they are all full of the rising and dropping of winds, and the whistling of birds. New flowers may come out, the green embroidery of the hedges increase, but the same heaven broods overhead, soft, thick, and blue, the same figures, seen and unseen, are wandering by coppice and meadow. The morning that Margaret had spent with Miss Avery, and the afternoon she set out to entrap Helen, were the scales of a single balance. Time might never have moved, rain never have fallen, and man alone, with his schemes and ailments, was troubling Nature until he saw her through a veil of tears.

One talks about the moods of spring, but the days that truly belong to her have just one mood; they’re all filled with the rising and falling of winds and the chirping of birds. New flowers might bloom, and the green growth of the hedges may increase, but the same sky looms above, soft, thick, and blue, and the same figures, both seen and unseen, wander through the woods and fields. The morning that Margaret spent with Miss Avery and the afternoon she set out to catch Helen were like the two sides of a scale. Time might as well not have moved, rain might as well not have fallen, and humans, with their plans and problems, were only disturbing Nature until they saw her through a curtain of tears.

She protested no more. Whether Henry was right or wrong, he was most kind, and she knew of no other standard by which to judge him. She must trust him absolutely. As soon as he had taken up a business, his obtuseness vanished. He profited by the slightest indications, and the capture of Helen promised to be staged as deftly as the marriage of Evie.

She didn’t protest anymore. Whether Henry was right or wrong, he was very kind, and she had no other way to judge him. She had to trust him completely. Once he got involved in a business matter, his cluelessness disappeared. He picked up on the smallest cues, and the plan to win over Helen looked like it would unfold just as skillfully as Evie's wedding.

They went down in the morning as arranged, and he discovered that their victim was actually in Hilton. On his arrival he called at all the livery-stables in the village, and had a few minutes’ serious conversation with the proprietors. What he said, Margaret did not know—perhaps not the truth; but news arrived after lunch that a lady had come by the London train, and had taken a fly to Howards End.

They went down in the morning as planned, and he found out that their target was actually in Hilton. When he got there, he stopped by all the livery stables in the village and had a serious chat with the owners for a few minutes. Margaret didn't know what he said—maybe not the whole truth; but news came after lunch that a lady had arrived on the London train and had taken a cab to Howards End.

“She was bound to drive,” said Henry. “There will be her books.”

“She was definitely going to drive,” said Henry. “She’s got her books with her.”

“I cannot make it out,” said Margaret for the hundredth time.

“I can’t figure it out,” said Margaret for the hundredth time.

“Finish your coffee, dear. We must be off.”

“Finish your coffee, babe. We need to go.”

“Yes, Margaret, you know you must take plenty,” said Dolly.

“Yes, Margaret, you know you need to take plenty,” said Dolly.

Margaret tried, but suddenly lifted her hand to her eyes. Dolly stole glances at her father-in-law which he did not answer. In the silence the motor came round to the door.

Margaret tried, but then she suddenly raised her hand to her eyes. Dolly stole glances at her father-in-law, who didn’t respond. In the silence, the car pulled up to the door.

“You’re not fit for it,” he said anxiously. “Let me go alone. I know exactly what to do.”

“You’re not cut out for this,” he said nervously. “Let me handle it on my own. I know exactly what to do.”

“Oh yes, I am fit,” said Margaret, uncovering her face. “Only most frightfully worried. I cannot feel that Helen is really alive. Her letters and telegrams seem to have come from someone else. Her voice isn’t in them. I don’t believe your driver really saw her at the station. I wish I’d never mentioned it. I know that Charles is vexed. Yes, he is—” She seized Dolly’s hand and kissed it. “There, Dolly will forgive me. There. Now we’ll be off.”

“Oh yes, I’m fine,” said Margaret, uncovering her face. “I’m just really worried. I can’t shake the feeling that Helen isn’t actually alive. Her letters and telegrams feel like they’re from someone else. Her voice isn’t in them. I don’t believe your driver actually saw her at the station. I wish I’d never brought it up. I know Charles is upset. Yes, he is—” She grabbed Dolly’s hand and kissed it. “There, Dolly will forgive me. There. Now we can go.”

Henry had been looking at her closely. He did not like this breakdown.

Henry had been watching her closely. He didn’t like this breakdown.

“Don’t you want to tidy yourself?” he asked.

“Don’t you want to clean yourself up?” he asked.

“Have I time?”

"Do I have time?"

“Yes, plenty.”

“Absolutely, lots.”

She went to the lavatory by the front door, and as soon as the bolt slipped, Mr. Wilcox said quietly:

She went to the bathroom by the front door, and as soon as the latch clicked, Mr. Wilcox said quietly:

“Dolly, I’m going without her.”

“Dolly, I’m going without her.”

Dolly’s eyes lit up with vulgar excitement. She followed him on tip-toe out to the car.

Dolly's eyes sparkled with shameless excitement. She tiptoed after him to the car.

“Tell her I thought it best.”

“Tell her I thought it was the best thing to do.”

“Yes, Mr. Wilcox, I see.”

"Yeah, Mr. Wilcox, I get it."

“Say anything you like. All right.”

"Say whatever you want. Cool."

The car started well, and with ordinary luck would have got away. But Porgly-woggles, who was playing in the garden, chose this moment to sit down in the middle of the path. Crane, in trying to pass him, ran one wheel over a bed of wallflowers. Dolly screamed. Margaret, hearing the noise, rushed out hatless, and was in time to jump on the footboard. She said not a single word: he was only treating her as she had treated Helen, and her rage at his dishonesty only helped to indicate what Helen would feel against them. She thought, “I deserve it: I am punished for lowering my colours.” And she accepted his apologies with a calmness that astonished him.

The car started up fine, and with a bit of luck, it would have driven off. But Porgly-woggles, who was playing in the garden, decided to sit down right in the middle of the path at that moment. Crane, trying to get past him, accidentally ran one wheel over a flowerbed of wallflowers. Dolly screamed. Margaret, hearing the commotion, rushed outside without her hat and managed to jump onto the footboard just in time. She didn’t say a single word: he was treating her the same way she had treated Helen, and her anger at his dishonesty only made her think about how Helen would feel about them. She thought, “I deserve this: I’m being punished for compromising my principles.” And she accepted his apologies with a calmness that surprised him.

“I still consider you are not fit for it,” he kept saying.

"I still think you're not cut out for it," he kept saying.

“Perhaps I was not at lunch. But the whole thing is spread clearly before me now.”

“Maybe I wasn't at lunch. But everything is clear to me now.”

“I was meaning to act for the best.”

“I meant to do the right thing.”

“Just lend me your scarf, will you? This wind takes one’s hair so.”

“Could you just lend me your scarf? This wind really messes up my hair.”

“Certainly, dear girl. Are you all right now?”

“Of course, dear. Are you doing okay now?”

“Look! My hands have stopped trembling.”

“Look! My hands have stopped shaking.”

“And have quite forgiven me? Then listen. Her cab should already have arrived at Howards End. (We’re a little late, but no matter.) Our first move will be to send it down to wait at the farm, as, if possible, one doesn’t want a scene before servants. A certain gentleman”—he pointed at Crane’s back—“won’t drive in, but will wait a little short of the front gate, behind the laurels. Have you still the keys of the house?”

“And you’ve really forgiven me? Then listen. Her cab should have already arrived at Howards End. (We’re a little late, but that’s okay.) Our first step will be to send it down to wait at the farm, as, if possible, you don’t want a scene in front of the staff. A certain gentleman”—he pointed at Crane’s back—“won’t drive in, but will wait a little before the front gate, behind the laurels. Do you still have the keys to the house?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Well, they aren’t wanted. Do you remember how the house stands?”

“Well, they aren't welcome. Do you remember how the house is positioned?”

“Yes.”

"Yes."

“If we don’t find her in the porch, we can stroll round into the garden. Our object—”

“If we don’t find her on the porch, we can walk around into the garden. Our goal—”

Here they stopped to pick up the doctor.

Here they paused to pick up the doctor.

“I was just saying to my wife, Mansbridge, that our main object is not to frighten Miss Schlegel. The house, as you know, is my property, so it should seem quite natural for us to be there. The trouble is evidently nervous—wouldn’t you say so, Margaret?”

“I was just telling my wife, Mansbridge, that our main goal is not to scare Miss Schlegel. The house, as you know, is mine, so it should feel completely normal for us to be there. The issue is clearly nervousness—don’t you agree, Margaret?”

The doctor, a very young man, began to ask questions about Helen. Was she normal? Was there anything congenital or hereditary? Had anything occurred that was likely to alienate her from her family?

The doctor, a very young man, started asking questions about Helen. Was she normal? Was there anything congenital or hereditary? Had anything happened that might have caused her to distance herself from her family?

“Nothing,” answered Margaret, wondering what would have happened if she had added: “Though she did resent my husband’s immorality.”

“Nothing,” replied Margaret, thinking about what might have happened if she had added: “Though she did resent my husband's unfaithfulness.”

“She always was highly strung,” pursued Henry, leaning back in the car as it shot past the church. “A tendency to spiritualism and those things, though nothing serious. Musical, literary, artistic, but I should say normal—a very charming girl.”

“She always was high-strung,” continued Henry, leaning back in the car as it sped past the church. “She had a tendency toward spiritualism and stuff like that, but nothing too serious. She was musical, literary, artistic, but I’d say she was normal—a very charming girl.”

Margaret’s anger and terror increased every moment. How dare these men label her sister! What horrors lay ahead! What impertinences that shelter under the name of science! The pack was turning on Helen, to deny her human rights, and it seemed to Margaret that all Schlegels were threatened with her. “Were they normal?” What a question to ask! And it is always those who know nothing about human nature, who are bored by psychology and shocked by physiology, who ask it. However piteous her sister’s state, she knew that she must be on her side. They would be mad together if the world chose to consider them so.

Margaret's anger and fear grew with every passing moment. How could these men judge her sister? What terrible things were coming? What ridiculous claims masqueraded as science! The group was turning against Helen, trying to strip her of her basic rights, and it felt to Margaret like all the Schlegels were under threat along with her. “Were they normal?” What a ridiculous question! It's always those who know nothing about human nature—who find psychology boring and are shocked by physiology—who ask that. No matter how pitiful her sister's situation was, she knew she had to stand by her. They would be seen as crazy together if that's how the world wanted to view them.

It was now five minutes past three. The car slowed down by the farm, in the yard of which Miss Avery was standing. Henry asked her whether a cab had gone past. She nodded, and the next moment they caught sight of it, at the end of the lane. The car ran silently like a beast of prey. So unsuspicious was Helen that she was sitting on the porch, with her back to the road. She had come. Only her head and shoulders were visible. She sat framed in the vine, and one of her hands played with the buds. The wind ruffled her hair, the sun glorified it; she was as she had always been.

It was now five minutes past three. The car slowed down by the farm, where Miss Avery was standing in the yard. Henry asked her if a cab had gone by. She nodded, and the next moment they spotted it at the end of the lane. The car moved silently like a predator. So unaware was Helen that she was sitting on the porch with her back to the road. She was here. Only her head and shoulders were visible. She was framed by the vines, and one of her hands played with the buds. The wind tousled her hair, the sun highlighted it; she looked just as she always had.

Margaret was seated next to the door. Before her husband could prevent her, she slipped out. She ran to the garden gate, which was shut, passed through it, and deliberately pushed it in his face. The noise alarmed Helen. Margaret saw her rise with an unfamiliar movement, and, rushing into the porch, learnt the simple explanation of all their fears—her sister was with child.

Margaret was sitting next to the door. Before her husband could stop her, she slipped out. She ran to the garden gate, which was closed, went through it, and deliberately pushed it in his face. The noise startled Helen. Margaret saw her get up with a strange movement and, rushing into the porch, discovered the simple reason for all their worries—her sister was pregnant.

“Is the truant all right?” called Henry.

“Is the truant okay?” called Henry.

She had time to whisper: “Oh, my darling—” The keys of the house were in her hand. She unlocked Howards End and thrust Helen into it. “Yes, all right,” she said, and stood with her back to the door.

She had a moment to whisper, “Oh, my darling—” The house keys were in her hand. She unlocked Howards End and pushed Helen inside. “Yes, fine,” she said, standing with her back against the door.

Chapter 36

“Margaret, you look upset!” said Henry. Mansbridge had followed. Crane was at the gate, and the flyman had stood up on the box. Margaret shook her head at them; she could not speak any more. She remained clutching the keys, as if all their future depended on them. Henry was asking more questions. She shook her head again. His words had no sense. She heard him wonder why she had let Helen in. “You might have given me a knock with the gate,” was another of his remarks. Presently she heard herself speaking. She, or someone for her, said “Go away.” Henry came nearer. He repeated, “Margaret, you look upset again. My dear, give me the keys. What are you doing with Helen?”

“Margaret, you look upset!” Henry said. Mansbridge had followed him. Crane was at the gate, and the flyman was standing on the box. Margaret shook her head at them; she couldn’t speak anymore. She kept clutching the keys, as if all their future depended on them. Henry kept asking more questions. She shook her head again. His words made no sense. She heard him wonder why she had let Helen in. “You could have at least closed the gate nicer,” was another thing he said. Soon, she heard herself say, or someone for her, “Go away.” Henry stepped closer. He repeated, “Margaret, you look upset again. Come on, give me the keys. What are you doing with Helen?”

“Oh, dearest, do go away, and I will manage it all.”

“Oh, sweetheart, please leave, and I’ll handle everything.”

“Manage what?”

"Manage what now?"

He stretched out his hand for the keys. She might have obeyed if it had not been for the doctor.

He reached out his hand for the keys. She might have complied if it hadn't been for the doctor.

“Stop that at least,” she said piteously; the doctor had turned back, and was questioning the driver of Helen’s cab. A new feeling came over her; she was fighting for women against men. She did not care about rights, but if men came into Howards End, it should be over her body.

“Stop that at least,” she said sadly; the doctor had turned around and was questioning the driver of Helen’s cab. A new feeling washed over her; she was fighting for women against men. She didn’t care about rights, but if men were going to come into Howards End, it would be over her dead body.

“Come, this is an odd beginning,” said her husband.

“Come on, this is a strange start,” said her husband.

The doctor came forward now, and whispered two words to Mr. Wilcox—the scandal was out. Sincerely horrified, Henry stood gazing at the earth.

The doctor stepped up now and whispered two words to Mr. Wilcox—the scandal was out. Genuinely shocked, Henry stood staring at the ground.

“I cannot help it,” said Margaret. “Do wait. It’s not my fault. Please all four of you to go away now.”

“I can’t help it,” said Margaret. “Please wait. It’s not my fault. I need all four of you to go away now.”

Now the flyman was whispering to Crane.

Now the flyman was talking quietly to Crane.

“We are relying on you to help us, Mrs. Wilcox,” said the young doctor. “Could you go in and persuade your sister to come out?”

“We're counting on you to help us, Mrs. Wilcox,” said the young doctor. “Could you go in and convince your sister to come out?”

“On what grounds?” said Margaret, suddenly looking him straight in the eyes.

“On what grounds?” Margaret said, suddenly looking him directly in the eyes.

Thinking it professional to prevaricate, he murmured something about a nervous breakdown.

Thinking it professional to lie, he muttered something about having a nervous breakdown.

“I beg your pardon, but it is nothing of the sort. You are not qualified to attend my sister, Mr. Mansbridge. If we require your services, we will let you know.”

“I’m sorry, but that’s not true at all. You’re not qualified to care for my sister, Mr. Mansbridge. If we need your services, we’ll reach out to you.”

“I can diagnose the case more bluntly if you wish,” he retorted.

“I can be more straightforward about the situation if you want,” he replied.

“You could, but you have not. You are, therefore, not qualified to attend my sister.”

“You could, but you haven’t. So, you’re not qualified to be with my sister.”

“Come, come, Margaret!” said Henry, never raising his eyes. “This is a terrible business, an appalling business. It’s doctor’s orders. Open the door.”

“Come on, Margaret!” said Henry, not looking up. “This is a nightmare, an awful situation. The doctor said so. Open the door.”

“Forgive me, but I will not.”

"Sorry, but I can't."

“I don’t agree.”

"I disagree."

Margaret was silent.

Margaret didn't say anything.

“This business is as broad as it’s long,” contributed the doctor. “We had better all work together. You need us, Mrs. Wilcox, and we need you.”

“This business is just as wide as it is long,” the doctor said. “We should all work together. You need us, Mrs. Wilcox, and we need you.”

“Quite so,” said Henry.

“Absolutely,” said Henry.

“I do not need you in the least,” said Margaret.

“I don’t need you at all,” said Margaret.

The two men looked at each other anxiously.

The two men glanced at each other nervously.

“No more does my sister, who is still many weeks from her confinement.”

“No more does my sister, who is still weeks away from her due date.”

“Margaret, Margaret!”

“Margaret, Margaret!”

“Well, Henry, send your doctor away. What possible use is he now?”

“Well, Henry, send your doctor away. What good is he now?”

Mr. Wilcox ran his eye over the house. He had a vague feeling that he must stand firm and support the doctor. He himself might need support, for there was trouble ahead.

Mr. Wilcox glanced around the house. He had a vague sense that he needed to stand strong and back the doctor. He might need support himself because trouble was coming.

“It all turns on affection now,” said Margaret. “Affection. Don’t you see?” Resuming her usual methods, she wrote the word on the house with her finger. “Surely you see. I like Helen very much, you not so much. Mr. Mansbridge doesn’t know her. That’s all. And affection, when reciprocated, gives rights. Put that down in your notebook, Mr. Mansbridge. It’s a useful formula.”

“It all comes down to affection now,” said Margaret. “Affection. Don’t you get it?” Going back to her usual ways, she traced the word in the air with her finger. “Surely you understand. I really like Helen; you don’t like her as much. Mr. Mansbridge doesn’t know her at all. That’s the point. And affection, when it’s mutual, creates rights. Write that down in your notebook, Mr. Mansbridge. It’s a handy formula.”

Henry told her to be calm.

Henry told her to stay calm.

“You don’t know what you want yourselves,” said Margaret, folding her arms. “For one sensible remark I will let you in. But you cannot make it. You would trouble my sister for no reason. I will not permit it. I’ll stand here all the day sooner.”

“You don’t know what you want,” Margaret said, crossing her arms. “I’ll let you in for one sensible comment. But you can’t do it. You’re just going to worry my sister for no reason. I won’t allow it. I’ll stand here all day if I have to.”

“Mansbridge,” said Henry in a low voice, “perhaps not now.”

“Mansbridge,” Henry said quietly, “maybe not right now.”

The pack was breaking up. At a sign from his master, Crane also went back into the car.

The group was dispersing. At a signal from his owner, Crane also returned to the car.

“Now, Henry, you,” she said gently. None of her bitterness had been directed at him. “Go away now, dear. I shall want your advice later, no doubt. Forgive me if I have been cross. But, seriously, you must go.”

“Now, Henry, you,” she said softly. None of her frustration had been aimed at him. “Please go now, dear. I’m sure I’ll want your advice later. I’m sorry if I’ve been short with you. But really, you need to leave.”

He was too stupid to leave her. Now it was Mr. Mansbridge who called in a low voice to him.

He was too foolish to walk away from her. Now it was Mr. Mansbridge who called to him in a quiet voice.

“I shall soon find you down at Dolly’s,” she called, as the gate at last clanged between them. The fly moved out of the way, the motor backed, turned a little, backed again, and turned in the narrow road. A string of farm carts came up in the middle; but she waited through all, for there was no hurry. When all was over and the car had started, she opened the door. “Oh, my darling!” she said. “My darling, forgive me.” Helen was standing in the hall.

“I’ll see you at Dolly’s soon,” she shouted, as the gate finally clanged shut between them. The taxi moved aside, the driver backed up, turned a bit, backed up again, and turned in the narrow road. A line of farm carts came through the middle; but she waited patiently, since there was no rush. When everything settled and the car started moving, she opened the door. “Oh, my love!” she said. “My love, forgive me.” Helen was standing in the hallway.

Chapter 37

Margaret bolted the door on the inside. Then she would have kissed her sister, but Helen, in a dignified voice, that came strangely from her, said:

Margaret locked the door on the inside. Then she would have kissed her sister, but Helen, in a surprisingly dignified tone, said:

“Convenient! You did not tell me that the books were unpacked. I have found nearly everything that I want.”

“Convenient! You didn’t mention that the books were unpacked. I’ve found almost everything I need.”

“I told you nothing that was true.”

“I didn’t tell you anything that was true.”

“It has been a great surprise, certainly. Has Aunt Juley been ill?”

“It’s definitely been a big surprise. Has Aunt Juley been sick?”

“Helen, you wouldn’t think I’d invent that?”

“Helen, do you really think I’d make that up?”

“I suppose not,” said Helen, turning away, and crying a very little. “But one loses faith in everything after this.”

“I guess not,” said Helen, turning away and shedding a few tears. “But after this, you really start to lose faith in everything.”

“We thought it was illness, but even then—I haven’t behaved worthily.”

“We thought it was an illness, but even so—I haven’t acted honorably.”

Helen selected another book.

Helen picked another book.

“I ought not to have consulted anyone. What would our father have thought of me?”

“I shouldn’t have talked to anyone about it. What would our dad have thought of me?”

She did not think of questioning her sister, nor of rebuking her. Both might be necessary in the future, but she had first to purge a greater crime than any that Helen could have committed—that want of confidence that is the work of the devil.

She didn't think about questioning her sister or scolding her. Both might be needed later, but first, she had to deal with a bigger issue than anything Helen could have done—that lack of trust, which is the work of the devil.

“Yes, I am annoyed,” replied Helen. “My wishes should have been respected. I would have gone through this meeting if it was necessary, but after Aunt Juley recovered, it was not necessary. Planning my life, as I now have to do—”

“Yes, I am annoyed,” replied Helen. “My wishes should have been respected. I would have gone through with this meeting if it was necessary, but after Aunt Juley recovered, it wasn’t necessary. Planning my life, as I now have to do—”

“Come away from those books,” called Margaret. “Helen, do talk to me.”

“Come away from those books,” Margaret called. “Helen, please talk to me.”

“I was just saying that I have stopped living haphazard. One can’t go through a great deal of”—she missed out the noun—“without planning one’s actions in advance. I am going to have a child in June, and in the first place conversations, discussions, excitement, are not good for me. I will go through them if necessary, but only then. In the second place I have no right to trouble people. I cannot fit in with England as I know it. I have done something that the English never pardon. It would not be right for them to pardon it. So I must live where I am not known.”

“I was just saying that I have stopped living randomly. You can’t go through a lot of”—she left out the noun—“without planning what you do ahead of time. I’m going to have a child in June, and first of all, conversations, discussions, and excitement aren’t good for me. I’ll deal with them if I have to, but only then. Secondly, I have no right to trouble others. I can't fit in with England as I know it. I’ve done something that the English never forgive. It wouldn’t be right for them to forgive it. So, I need to live where I’m not known.”

“But why didn’t you tell me, dearest?”

“But why didn’t you tell me, my dear?”

“Yes,” replied Helen judicially. “I might have, but decided to wait.”

“Yes,” Helen replied thoughtfully. “I could have, but I chose to wait.”

“ I believe you would never have told me.”

“I think you would never have told me.”

“Oh yes, I should. We have taken a flat in Munich.”

“Oh yes, I should. We’ve rented an apartment in Munich.”

Margaret glanced out of window.

Margaret looked out the window.

“By ‘we’ I mean myself and Monica. But for her, I am and have been and always wish to be alone.”

“By ‘we’ I mean me and Monica. But for her, I am, have been, and always want to be alone.”

“I have not heard of Monica.”

"I haven't heard of Monica."

“You wouldn’t have. She’s an Italian—by birth at least. She makes her living by journalism. I met her originally on Garda. Monica is much the best person to see me through.”

“You wouldn’t have. She’s Italian—at least by birth. She makes her living as a journalist. I first met her at Garda. Monica is definitely the best person to help me out.”

“You are very fond of her, then.”

"You really like her, huh?"

“She has been extraordinarily sensible with me.”

"She has been extremely reasonable with me."

Margaret guessed at Monica’s type—“Italiano Inglesiato” they had named it: the crude feminist of the South, whom one respects but avoids. And Helen had turned to it in her need!

Margaret tried to figure out Monica’s type—"Italiano Inglesiato" is what they called it: the rough Southern feminist that people respect but stay away from. And Helen had turned to her in her time of need!

“You must not think that we shall never meet,” said Helen, with a measured kindness. “I shall always have a room for you when you can be spared, and the longer you can be with me the better. But you haven’t understood yet, Meg, and of course it is very difficult for you. This is a shock to you. It isn’t to me, who have been thinking over our futures for many months, and they won’t be changed by a slight contretemps, such as this. I cannot live in England.”

“You shouldn’t think that we’ll never see each other again,” Helen said gently. “I’ll always have a place for you when you’re free, and the longer you can stay with me, the better. But you still don’t get it, Meg, and I know it’s hard for you. This is a surprise for you. It’s not for me, since I’ve been thinking about our futures for a long time, and they won’t be changed by a little bump in the road like this. I can’t live in England.”

“Helen, you’ve not forgiven me for my treachery. You couldn’t talk like this to me if you had.”

“Helen, you haven't forgiven me for my betrayal. You couldn't talk like this to me if you had.”

“Oh, Meg dear, why do we talk at all?” She dropped a book and sighed wearily. Then, recovering herself, she said: “Tell me, how is it that all the books are down here?”

“Oh, Meg, why do we even talk?” She dropped a book and sighed tiredly. Then, getting herself together, she said: “Tell me, how come all the books are down here?”

“Series of mistakes.”

“Chain of errors.”

“And a great deal of the furniture has been unpacked.”

“And a lot of the furniture has been unpacked.”

“All.”

"Everything."

“Who lives here, then?”

"Who lives here now?"

“No one.”

“Nobody.”

“I suppose you are letting it though—”

“I guess you’re allowing it then—”

“The house is dead,” said Margaret with a frown. “Why worry on about it?”

“The house is dead,” Margaret said with a frown. “Why keep worrying about it?”

“But I am interested. You talk as if I had lost all my interest in life. I am still Helen, I hope. Now this hasn’t the feel of a dead house. The hall seems more alive even than in the old days, when it held the Wilcoxes’ own things.”

“But I am interested. You talk as if I’ve completely lost my interest in life. I’m still Helen, I hope. This doesn’t feel like a dead house. The hall feels more alive now even than in the old days when it held the Wilcoxes’ own belongings.”

“Interested, are you? Very well, I must tell you, I suppose. My husband lent it on condition we—but by a mistake all our things were unpacked, and Miss Avery, instead of—” She stopped. “Look here, I can’t go on like this. I warn you I won’t. Helen, why should you be so miserably unkind to me, simply because you hate Henry?”

“Are you interested? Alright, I guess I have to tell you. My husband lent it out on the condition that we—but due to a mistake, all our things were unpacked, and Miss Avery, instead of—” She stopped. “Listen, I can't keep doing this. I warn you I won’t. Helen, why are you being so cruel to me just because you hate Henry?”

“I don’t hate him now,” said Helen. “I have stopped being a schoolgirl, and, Meg, once again, I’m not being unkind. But as for fitting in with your English life—no, put it out of your head at once. Imagine a visit from me at Ducie Street! It’s unthinkable.”

“I don’t hate him now,” said Helen. “I’ve stopped being a schoolgirl, and, Meg, once again, I’m not being unkind. But as for fitting in with your English life—no, just forget it right away. Imagine me visiting you at Ducie Street! It’s out of the question.”

Margaret could not contradict her. It was appalling to see her quietly moving forward with her plans, not bitter or excitable, neither asserting innocence nor confessing guilt, merely desiring freedom and the company of those who would not blame her. She had been through—how much? Margaret did not know. But it was enough to part her from old habits as well as old friends.

Margaret couldn't argue with her. It was shocking to watch her calmly continue with her plans, not resentful or overly emotional, neither insisting on her innocence nor admitting any guilt, just wanting freedom and the company of people who wouldn't judge her. She had been through—how much? Margaret had no idea. But it was enough to separate her from old habits as well as old friends.

“Tell me about yourself,” said Helen, who had chosen her books, and was lingering over the furniture.

“Tell me about yourself,” said Helen, who had picked her books and was lingering by the furniture.

“There’s nothing to tell.”

“There's nothing to say.”

“But your marriage has been happy, Meg?”

“But your marriage has been happy, Meg?”

“Yes, but I don’t feel inclined to talk.”

“Yes, but I’m not in the mood to talk.”

“You feel as I do.”

"You feel like I do."

“Not that, but I can’t.”

"Not that, but I can't."

“No more can I. It is a nuisance, but no good trying.”

“No more can I. It’s annoying, but it’s no use trying.”

Something had come between them. Perhaps it was Society, which henceforward would exclude Helen. Perhaps it was a third life, already potent as a spirit. They could find no meeting-place. Both suffered acutely, and were not comforted by the knowledge that affection survived.

Something had come between them. Maybe it was Society, which would now exclude Helen. Maybe it was a third presence, already strong like a spirit. They couldn't find any common ground. Both were in pain and weren't comforted by the understanding that their affection remained.

“Look here, Meg, is the coast clear?”

“Hey Meg, is the coast clear?”

“You mean that you want to go away from me?”

“You mean you want to leave me?”

“I suppose so—dear old lady! it isn’t any use. I knew we should have nothing to say. Give my love to Aunt Juley and Tibby, and take more yourself than I can say. Promise to come and see me in Munich later.”

“I guess so—dear old lady! It’s no use. I knew we wouldn’t have anything to talk about. Send my love to Aunt Juley and Tibby, and take more for yourself than I can express. Promise you’ll come and visit me in Munich later.”

“Certainly, dearest.”

"Of course, dear."

“For that is all we can do.”

“For that is all we can do.”

It seemed so. Most ghastly of all was Helen’s common sense: Monica had been extraordinarily good for her.

It seemed that way. The worst part was Helen’s common sense: Monica had been unbelievably good for her.

“I am glad to have seen you and the things.” She looked at the bookcase lovingly, as if she was saying farewell to the past.

"I’m happy to have seen you and the things." She gazed at the bookcase fondly, as if she were bidding farewell to the past.

Margaret unbolted the door. She remarked: “The car has gone, and here’s your cab.”

Margaret unlocked the door. She said, “The car is gone, and here’s your cab.”

She led the way to it, glancing at the leaves and the sky. The spring had never seemed more beautiful. The driver, who was leaning on the gate, called out, “Please, lady, a message,” and handed her Henry’s visiting-card through the bars.

She led the way to it, looking at the leaves and the sky. Spring had never seemed more beautiful. The driver, who was leaning on the gate, called out, “Excuse me, ma'am, a message,” and handed her Henry’s visiting card through the bars.

“How did this come?” she asked.

“How did this happen?” she asked.

Crane had returned with it almost at once.

Crane came back with it almost immediately.

She read the card with annoyance. It was covered with instructions in domestic French. When she and her sister had talked she was to come back for the night to Dolly’s. “Il faut dormir sur ce sujet.” While Helen was to be found “une comfortable chambre à l’hôtel.” The final sentence displeased her greatly until she remembered that the Charles’ had only one spare room, and so could not invite a third guest.

She read the card with irritation. It was filled with instructions in basic French. When she and her sister had talked, she was supposed to return to Dolly’s for the night. “You have to sleep on this.” Meanwhile, Helen was to find “a comfortable room at the hotel.” The last sentence upset her until she remembered that the Charles only had one spare room, so they couldn't invite a third guest.

“Henry would have done what he could,” she interpreted.

“Henry would have done what he could,” she understood.

Helen had not followed her into the garden. The door once open, she lost her inclination to fly. She remained in the hall, going from bookcase to table. She grew more like the old Helen, irresponsible and charming.

Helen hadn’t followed her into the garden. Once the door was open, she lost the urge to escape. She stayed in the hall, walking from the bookcase to the table. She became more like the old Helen, carefree and enchanting.

“This is Mr. Wilcox’s house?” she inquired.

“This is Mr. Wilcox’s house?” she asked.

“Surely you remember Howards End?”

“Surely you remember Howards End?”

“Remember? I who remember everything! But it looks to be ours now.”

“Remember? I remember everything! But it seems to belong to us now.”

“Miss Avery was extraordinary,” said Margaret, her own spirits lightening a little. Again she was invaded by a slight feeling of disloyalty. But it brought her relief, and she yielded to it. “She loved Mrs. Wilcox, and would rather furnish her house with our things than think of it empty. In consequence here are all the library books.”

“Miss Avery was amazing,” said Margaret, feeling a bit lighter herself. Again, she felt a small pang of disloyalty. But it eased her mind, and she gave in to it. “She loved Mrs. Wilcox and would rather fill her house with our stuff than leave it empty. So here are all the library books.”

“Not all the books. She hasn’t unpacked the Art Books, in which she may show her sense. And we never used to have the sword here.”

“Not all the books. She hasn’t unpacked the Art Books, which might reflect her taste. And we never used to keep the sword here.”

“The sword looks well, though.”

“The sword looks good, though.”

“Magnificent.”

"Awesome."

“Yes, doesn’t it?”

"Yeah, doesn’t it?"

“Where’s the piano, Meg?”

“Where’s the piano, Meg?”

“I warehoused that in London. Why?”

“I stored that in London. Why?”

“Nothing.”

"Nothing."

“Curious, too, that the carpet fits.”

“It's also curious that the carpet fits.”

“The carpet’s a mistake,” announced Helen. “I know that we had it in London, but this floor ought to be bare. It is far too beautiful.”

“The carpet is a mistake,” Helen said. “I know we had it in London, but this floor should be bare. It’s way too beautiful.”

“You still have a mania for under-furnishing. Would you care to come into the dining-room before you start? There’s no carpet there.

“You still have a thing for minimal furnishings. Would you like to come into the dining room before you start? There’s no carpet in there.”

They went in, and each minute their talk became more natural.

They went in, and with each minute, their conversation felt more relaxed.

“Oh, what a place for mother’s chiffonier!” cried Helen.

“Oh, what a place for mom’s dresser!” cried Helen.

“Look at the chairs, though.”

"Check out the chairs, though."

“Oh, look at them! Wickham Place faced north, didn’t it?”

“Oh, look at them! Wickham Place faced north, right?”

“North-west.”

“Northwest.”

“Anyhow, it is thirty years since any of those chairs have felt the sun. Feel. Their little backs are quite warm.”

“Anyway, it's been thirty years since any of those chairs have felt the sun. Feel. Their little backs are pretty warm.”

“But why has Miss Avery made them set to partners? I shall just—”

“But why did Miss Avery make them partner up? I’m just going to—”

“Over here, Meg. Put it so that any one sitting will see the lawn.”

“Over here, Meg. Place it so anyone sitting can see the lawn.”

Margaret moved a chair. Helen sat down in it.

Margaret moved a chair. Helen sat in it.

“Ye-es. The window’s too high.”

"Yeah. The window's too high."

“Try a drawing-room chair.”

“Try a living room chair.”

“No, I don’t like the drawing-room so much. The beam has been match-boarded. It would have been so beautiful otherwise.”

“No, I don’t really like the living room that much. The beam has been covered with matchboarding. It would have been so beautiful otherwise.”

“Helen, what a memory you have for some things! You’re perfectly right. It’s a room that men have spoilt through trying to make it nice for women. Men don’t know what we want—”

“Helen, you really have an amazing memory for some things! You’re absolutely right. It’s a room that men have ruined by trying to make it nice for women. Men just don’t get what we want—”

“And never will.”

“And never will.”

“I don’t agree. In two thousand years they’ll know.”

“I don't agree. In two thousand years, they'll know.”

“But the chairs show up wonderfully. Look where Tibby spilt the soup.”

“But the chairs look amazing. Check out where Tibby spilled the soup.”

“Coffee. It was coffee surely.”

“Coffee. It was definitely coffee.”

Helen shook her head. “Impossible. Tibby was far too young to be given coffee at that time.”

Helen shook her head. “No way. Tibby was way too young to have coffee then.”

“Was Father alive?”

“Is Dad alive?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Then you’re right and it must have been soup. I was thinking of much later—that unsuccessful visit of Aunt Juley’s, when she didn’t realize that Tibby had grown up. It was coffee then, for he threw it down on purpose. There was some rhyme, ‘Tea, coffee—coffee, tea,’ that she said to him every morning at breakfast. Wait a minute—how did it go?”

“Then you're right; it must have been soup. I was thinking of a lot later—that awkward visit from Aunt Juley when she didn’t realize that Tibby had grown up. It was coffee then because he poured it out on purpose. There was some rhyme, 'Tea, coffee—coffee, tea,’ that she said to him every morning at breakfast. Hold on—how did it go?”

“I know—no, I don’t. What a detestable boy Tibby was!”

“I know—no, I don’t. What a terrible kid Tibby was!”

“But the rhyme was simply awful. No decent person could have put up with it.”

“But the rhyme was just terrible. No decent person could have tolerated it.”

“Ah, that greengage tree,” cried Helen, as if the garden was also part of their childhood. “Why do I connect it with dumbbells? And there come the chickens. The grass wants cutting. I love yellow-hammers—”

“Ah, that greengage tree,” cried Helen, as if the garden was also part of their childhood. “Why do I connect it with dumbbells? And here come the chickens. The grass needs mowing. I love yellowhammers—”

Margaret interrupted her. “I have got it,” she announced.

Margaret cut her off. “I’ve got it,” she said.

‘Tea, tea, coffee, tea,
Or chocolaritee.’

‘Tea, tea, coffee, tea,
Or chocolate.’

“That every morning for three weeks. No wonder Tibby was wild.”

“That was every morning for three weeks. No wonder Tibby was acting crazy.”

“Tibby is moderately a dear now,” said Helen.

“Tibby is kind of a sweetheart now,” said Helen.

“There! I knew you’d say that in the end. Of course he’s a dear.”

“There! I knew you’d say that eventually. Of course he’s a sweetheart.”

A bell rang.

The bell rang.

“Listen! what’s that?”

“Listen! What's that?”

Helen said, “Perhaps the Wilcoxes are beginning the siege.”

Helen said, “Maybe the Wilcoxes are starting the siege.”

“What nonsense—listen!”

"What nonsense—pay attention!"

And the triviality faded from their faces, though it left something behind—the knowledge that they never could be parted because their love was rooted in common things. Explanations and appeals had failed; they had tried for a common meeting-ground, and had only made each other unhappy. And all the time their salvation was lying round them—the past sanctifying the present; the present, with wild heart-throb, declaring that there would after all be a future, with laughter and the voices of children. Helen, still smiling, came up to her sister. She said, “It is always Meg.” They looked into each other’s eyes. The inner life had paid.

And the silliness faded from their faces, but it left something behind—the understanding that they could never be separated because their love was based on everyday things. Attempts at explanations and appeals hadn’t worked; they had tried to find common ground and only made each other miserable. All along, their salvation was right there around them—the past making the present meaningful; the present, with a racing heartbeat, promising that there would still be a future, filled with laughter and the sounds of children. Helen, still smiling, walked over to her sister. She said, “It’s always Meg.” They looked into each other’s eyes. The inner life had paid off.

Solemnly the clapper tolled. No one was in the front. Margaret went to the kitchen, and struggled between packing-cases to the window. Their visitor was only a little boy with a tin can. And triviality returned.

Solemnly, the clapper rang out. There was no one at the front. Margaret went to the kitchen and struggled between packing boxes to get to the window. Their visitor was just a little boy with a tin can. And the triviality returned.

“Little boy, what do you want?”

“Little boy, what do you want?”

“Please, I am the milk.”

“Please, I’m the milk.”

“Did Miss Avery send you?” said Margaret, rather sharply.

“Did Miss Avery send you?” Margaret asked, a bit sharply.

“Yes, please.”

"Yes, please."

“Then take it back and say we require no milk.” While she called to Helen, “No, it’s not the siege, but possibly an attempt to provision us against one.”

“Then take it back and say we don’t need any milk.” As she called to Helen, “No, it’s not the siege, but maybe an effort to stock us up for one.”

“But I like milk,” cried Helen. “Why send it away?”

“But I like milk,” Helen exclaimed. “Why get rid of it?”

“Do you? Oh, very well. But we’ve nothing to put it in, and he wants the can.”

“Do you? Oh, fine. But we have nothing to put it in, and he wants the can.”

“Please, I’m to call in the morning for the can,” said the boy.

“Please, I’m supposed to call in the morning for the can,” said the boy.

“The house will be locked up then.”

“The house will be locked up after that.”

“In the morning would I bring eggs, too?”

“In the morning, should I bring eggs, too?”

“Are you the boy whom I saw playing in the stacks last week?”

“Are you the guy I saw playing in the stacks last week?”

The child hung his head.

The kid hung his head.

“Well, run away and do it again.”

“Well, go ahead and do it again.”

“Nice little boy,” whispered Helen. “I say, what’s your name? Mine’s Helen.”

“Nice little boy,” whispered Helen. “Hey, what’s your name? Mine’s Helen.”

“Tom.”

“Tom.”

That was Helen all over. The Wilcoxes, too, would ask a child its name, but they never told their names in return.

That was totally Helen. The Wilcoxes would also ask a kid their name, but they never shared their names back.

“Tom, this one here is Margaret. And at home we’ve another called Tibby.”

“Tom, this is Margaret. And at home, we have another one named Tibby.”

“Mine are lop-eared,” replied Tom, supposing Tibby to be a rabbit.

“Mine are floppy,” replied Tom, thinking Tibby was a rabbit.

“You’re a very good and rather a clever little boy. Mind you come again.—Isn’t he charming?”

“You're a really good and quite clever little boy. Make sure you come back again. Isn't he adorable?”

“Undoubtedly,” said Margaret. “He is probably the son of Madge, and Madge is dreadful. But this place has wonderful powers.”

“Definitely,” said Margaret. “He’s probably Madge’s son, and Madge is awful. But this place has amazing powers.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean by that?"

“I don’t know.”

"I'm not sure."

“Because I probably agree with you.”

“Because I probably agree with you.”

“It kills what is dreadful and makes what is beautiful live.”

“It destroys what is awful and allows what is beautiful to thrive.”

“I do agree,” said Helen, as she sipped the milk. “But you said that the house was dead not half an hour ago.”

“I agree,” said Helen, as she sipped the milk. “But you said the house was dead less than half an hour ago.”

“Meaning that I was dead. I felt it.”

“Which meant I was dead. I could feel it.”

“Yes, the house has a surer life than we, even if it was empty, and, as it is, I can’t get over that for thirty years the sun has never shone full on our furniture. After all, Wickham Place was a grave. Meg, I’ve a startling idea.”

“Yes, the house has a more certain existence than we do, even when it was empty, and, as it stands, I can’t believe that for thirty years the sun has never fully touched our furniture. After all, Wickham Place was like a tomb. Meg, I’ve got a shocking idea.”

“What is it?”

“What's that?”

“Drink some milk to steady you.”

“Have some milk to calm you down.”

Margaret obeyed.

Margaret followed instructions.

“No, I won’t tell you yet,” said Helen, “because you may laugh or be angry. Let’s go upstairs first and give the rooms an airing.”

“No, I won’t tell you yet,” said Helen, “because you might laugh or get angry. Let’s head upstairs first and air out the rooms.”

They opened window after window, till the inside, too, was rustling to the spring. Curtains blew, picture-frames tapped cheerfully. Helen uttered cries of excitement as she found this bed obviously in its right place, that in its wrong one. She was angry with Miss Avery for not having moved the wardrobes up. “Then one would see really.” She admired the view. She was the Helen who had written the memorable letters four years ago. As they leant out, looking westward, she said: “About my idea. Couldn’t you and I camp out in this house for the night?”

They opened window after window until the inside was buzzing with the sound of spring. Curtains fluttered, and picture frames tapped happily. Helen squealed with excitement as she found this bed in the right spot and that one in the wrong. She was frustrated with Miss Avery for not having moved the wardrobes upstairs. “Then you’d really get to see,” she said. She took in the view, feeling like the same Helen who had written those unforgettable letters four years ago. As they leaned out, looking westward, she suggested, “About my idea. What if you and I camped out in this house for the night?”

“I don’t think we could well do that,” said Margaret.

“I don’t think we can really do that,” said Margaret.

“Here are beds, tables, towels—”

"Here are beds, tables, towels—"

“I know; but the house isn’t supposed to be slept in, and Henry’s suggestion was—”

“I know; but the house isn’t meant to be slept in, and Henry’s suggestion was—”

“I require no suggestions. I shall not alter anything in my plans. But it would give me so much pleasure to have one night here with you. It will be something to look back on. Oh, Meg lovey, do let’s!”

“I don’t need any suggestions. I’m not changing any of my plans. But it would make me really happy to spend one night here with you. It will be a memory to cherish. Oh, Meg dear, let’s do it!”

“But, Helen, my pet,” said Margaret, “we can’t without getting Henry’s leave. Of course, he would give it, but you said yourself that you couldn’t visit at Ducie Street now, and this is equally intimate.”

“But, Helen, my dear,” said Margaret, “we can’t do it without getting Henry’s permission. He would definitely give it, but you said yourself that you couldn’t visit Ducie Street right now, and this is just as personal.”

“Ducie Street is his house. This is ours. Our furniture, our sort of people coming to the door. Do let us camp out, just one night, and Tom shall feed us on eggs and milk. Why not? It’s a moon.”

“Ducie Street is his home. This is our place. Our furniture, the kind of people who come to the door. Come on, let us camp out for just one night, and Tom will feed us eggs and milk. Why not? It’s a full moon.”

Margaret hesitated. “I feel Charles wouldn’t like it,” she said at last. “Even our furniture annoyed him, and I was going to clear it out when Aunt Juley’s illness prevented me. I sympathize with Charles. He feels it’s his mother’s house. He loves it in rather an untaking way. Henry I could answer for—not Charles.”

Margaret paused. “I don’t think Charles would approve,” she finally said. “Even our furniture bothered him, and I planned to get rid of it when Aunt Juley got sick, which stopped me. I understand Charles’s feelings. He believes this is his mother’s house. He has a deep but complicated love for it. I could speak for Henry—not for Charles.”

“I know he won’t like it,” said Helen. “But I am going to pass out of their lives. What difference will it make in the long run if they say, ‘And she even spent the night at Howards End’?”

“I know he won’t like it,” said Helen. “But I’m going to step out of their lives. What difference will it make in the long run if they say, ‘And she even spent the night at Howards End’?”

“How do you know you’ll pass out of their lives? We have thought that twice before.”

“How do you know you’ll disappear from their lives? We’ve thought that twice before.”

“Because my plans—”

“Because my plans—”

“—which you change in a moment.”

“—which you can change in an instant.”

“Then because my life is great and theirs are little,” said Helen, taking fire. “I know of things they can’t know of, and so do you. We know that there’s poetry. We know that there’s death. They can only take them on hearsay. We know this is our house, because it feels ours. Oh, they may take the title-deeds and the doorkeys, but for this one night we are at home.”

“Then because my life is amazing and theirs are insignificant,” said Helen, getting passionate. “I know things they can’t understand, and so do you. We know there’s poetry. We know there’s death. They can only hear about them secondhand. We know this is our home, because it feels like ours. Oh, they might take the title deeds and the keys, but for this one night, we are at home.”

“It would be lovely to have you once more alone,” said Margaret. “It may be a chance in a thousand.”

“It would be great to have you alone again,” said Margaret. “It might be a one in a thousand chance.”

“Yes, and we could talk.” She dropped her voice. “It won’t be a very glorious story. But under that wych-elm—honestly, I see little happiness ahead. Cannot I have this one night with you?”

“Yes, and we could talk.” She lowered her voice. “It won’t be a very glorious story. But under that witch-elm—honestly, I see little happiness ahead. Can’t I have this one night with you?”

“I needn’t say how much it would mean to me.”

“I can’t express how much it would mean to me.”

“Then let us.”

“Then let’s.”

“It is no good hesitating. Shall I drive down to Hilton now and get leave?”

“It’s no use hesitating. Should I head down to Hilton now and ask for leave?”

“Oh, we don’t want leave.”

“Oh, we don’t want to leave.”

But Margaret was a loyal wife. In spite of imagination and poetry—perhaps on account of them—she could sympathize with the technical attitude that Henry would adopt. If possible, she would be technical, too. A night’s lodging—and they demanded no more—need not involve the discussion of general principles.

But Margaret was a devoted wife. Despite her imagination and love for poetry—maybe even because of them—she could understand the practical approach that Henry would take. If she could, she would be practical too. A night’s stay—and they asked for nothing more—didn’t have to lead to a discussion of big ideas.

“Charles may say no,” grumbled Helen.

“Charles might say no,” grumbled Helen.

“We shan’t consult him.”

"We won't consult him."

“Go if you like; I should have stopped without leave.”

“Go if you want; I would have stayed without permission.”

It was the touch of selfishness, which was not enough to mar Helen’s character, and even added to its beauty. She would have stopped without leave, and escaped to Germany the next morning. Margaret kissed her.

It was a hint of selfishness that didn’t ruin Helen’s character but actually made it more beautiful. She would have left without permission and made her way to Germany the next morning. Margaret kissed her.

“Expect me back before dark. I am looking forward to it so much. It is like you to have thought of such a beautiful thing.”

“Expect me back before dark. I’m really looking forward to it. It’s so like you to have thought of something so beautiful.”

“Not a thing, only an ending,” said Helen rather sadly; and the sense of tragedy closed in on Margaret again as soon as she left the house.

“Nothing, just an ending,” Helen said sadly; and the feeling of tragedy swept over Margaret again as soon as she stepped out of the house.

She was afraid of Miss Avery. It is disquieting to fulfil a prophecy, however superficially. She was glad to see no watching figure as she drove past the farm, but only little Tom, turning somersaults in the straw.

She was scared of Miss Avery. It's unsettling to fulfill a prophecy, no matter how trivial. She was relieved to see no one watching as she drove past the farm, just little Tom doing somersaults in the straw.

Chapter 38

The tragedy began quietly enough, and like many another talk, by the man’s deft assertion of his superiority. Henry heard her arguing with the driver, stepped out and settled the fellow, who was inclined to be rude, and then led the way to some chairs on the lawn. Dolly, who had not been “told,” ran out with offers of tea. He refused them, and ordered her to wheel baby’s perambulator away, as they desired to be alone.

The tragedy started off rather calmly, just like many conversations, with the man skillfully asserting his dominance. Henry heard her arguing with the driver, stepped outside, took care of the rude guy, and then led the way to some chairs on the lawn. Dolly, who hadn’t been “informed,” rushed out with offers of tea. He turned her down and told her to wheel the baby’s stroller away, as they wanted some privacy.

“But the diddums can’t listen; he isn’t nine months old,” she pleaded.

“But the poor thing can’t listen; he isn’t even nine months old,” she pleaded.

“That’s not what I was saying,” retorted her father-in-law.

"That’s not what I meant," her father-in-law shot back.

Baby was wheeled out of earshot, and did not hear about the crisis till later years. It was now the turn of Margaret.

Baby was taken out of earshot and didn't hear about the crisis until later years. Now it was Margaret's turn.

“Is it what we feared?” he asked.

“Is it what we were afraid of?” he asked.

“It is.”

"It is."

“Dear girl,” he began, “there is a troublesome business ahead of us, and nothing but the most absolute honesty and plain speech will see us through.” Margaret bent her head. “I am obliged to question you on subjects we’d both prefer to leave untouched. As you know, I am not one of your Bernard Shaws who consider nothing sacred. To speak as I must will pain me, but there are occasions—We are husband and wife, not children. I am a man of the world, and you are a most exceptional woman.”

“Dear girl,” he started, “we have some difficult matters to discuss, and only complete honesty and straightforwardness will help us get through this.” Margaret lowered her head. “I have to ask you about things we’d both rather avoid. As you know, I’m not one of your Bernard Shaws who think nothing is off-limits. Talking about this will hurt me, but there are times when—We are husband and wife, not kids. I’ve seen the world, and you are an incredibly remarkable woman.”

All Margaret’s senses forsook her. She blushed, and looked past him at the Six Hills, covered with spring herbage. Noting her colour, he grew still more kind.

All of Margaret’s senses abandoned her. She blushed and looked past him at the Six Hills, covered with spring greenery. Seeing her blush, he became even kinder.

“I see that you feel as I felt when—My poor little wife! Oh, be brave! Just one or two questions, and I have done with you. Was your sister wearing a wedding-ring?”

“I can see that you feel the same way I did when—My poor little wife! Oh, be strong! Just one or two questions, and then I’ll be done with you. Was your sister wearing a wedding ring?”

Margaret stammered a “No.”

Margaret stammered, “No.”

There was an appalling silence.

There was an eerie silence.

“Henry, I really came to ask a favour about Howards End.”

“Henry, I actually came to ask you for a favor regarding Howards End.”

“One point at a time. I am now obliged to ask for the name of her seducer.”

“One thing at a time. I now have to ask for the name of her seducer.”

She rose to her feet and held the chair between them. Her colour had ebbed, and she was grey. It did not displease him that she should receive his question thus.

She got up and held the chair between them. Her color had drained, and she looked pale. He didn't mind that she answered his question this way.

“Take your time,” he counselled her. “Remember that this is far worse for me than for you.”

“Take your time,” he advised her. “Keep in mind that this is much harder for me than for you.”

She swayed; he feared she was going to faint. Then speech came, and she said slowly: “Seducer? No; I do not know her seducer’s name.”

She swayed; he was afraid she was going to faint. Then she spoke slowly: “Seducer? No; I don’t know her seducer’s name.”

“Would she not tell you?”

“Wouldn't she tell you?”

“I never even asked her who seduced her,” said Margaret, dwelling on the hateful word thoughtfully.

“I never even asked her who seduced her,” said Margaret, reflecting on the hateful word thoughtfully.

“That is singular.” Then he changed his mind. “Natural perhaps, dear girl, that you shouldn’t ask. But until his name is known, nothing can be done. Sit down. How terrible it is to see you so upset! I knew you weren’t fit for it. I wish I hadn’t taken you.”

“That’s unusual.” Then he reconsidered. “It’s understandable, maybe, dear girl, that you wouldn’t ask. But until we know his name, there’s nothing we can do. Please sit down. It’s awful to see you so distressed! I knew you weren’t ready for this. I wish I hadn’t brought you along.”

Margaret answered, “I like to stand, if you don’t mind, for it gives me a pleasant view of the Six Hills.”

Margaret replied, “I prefer to stand, if that’s okay with you, because it gives me a nice view of the Six Hills.”

“As you like.”

"Whatever you prefer."

“Have you anything else to ask me, Henry?”

“Do you have anything else you want to ask me, Henry?”

“Next you must tell me whether you have gathered anything. I have often noticed your insight, dear. I only wish my own was as good. You may have guessed something, even though your sister said nothing. The slightest hint would help us.”

“Next, you need to tell me if you've figured anything out. I've often noticed your intuition, dear. I just wish mine was as sharp. You might have picked up on something, even if your sister didn't say a word. Any small clue would be helpful.”

“Who is ‘we’?”

“Who are ‘we’?”

“I thought it best to ring up Charles.”

“I thought it would be a good idea to call Charles.”

“That was unnecessary,” said Margaret, growing warmer. “This news will give Charles disproportionate pain.”

“That was unnecessary,” Margaret said, becoming more heated. “This news will cause Charles way more pain than it should.”

“He has at once gone to call on your brother.”

“He has just gone to see your brother.”

“That too was unnecessary.”

"That was unnecessary too."

“Let me explain, dear, how the matter stands. You don’t think that I and my son are other than gentlemen? It is in Helen’s interests that we are acting. It is still not too late to save her name.”

“Let me explain, dear, how things really are. You don’t believe that my son and I are anything but gentlemen? We are acting in Helen’s best interests. It’s still not too late to protect her reputation.”

Then Margaret hit out for the first time. “Are we to make her seducer marry her?” she asked.

Then Margaret lashed out for the first time. “Are we supposed to make her seducer marry her?” she asked.

“If possible. Yes.”

"If possible, sure."

“But, Henry, suppose he turned out to be married already? One has heard of such cases.”

“But, Henry, what if he’s already married? I’ve heard of situations like that.”

“In that case he must pay heavily for his misconduct, and be thrashed within an inch of his life.”

“In that case, he will have to face serious consequences for his actions and be beaten close to death.”

So her first blow missed. She was thankful of it. What had tempted her to imperil both of their lives? Henry’s obtuseness had saved her as well as himself. Exhausted with anger, she sat down again, blinking at him as he told her as much as he thought fit. At last she said: “May I ask you my question now?”

So her first punch missed. She was relieved about that. What had made her risk both of their lives? Henry’s cluelessness had saved both of them. Worn out from being angry, she sat down again, staring at him as he shared only what he thought was necessary. Finally, she said, “Can I ask you my question now?”

“Certainly, my dear.”

“Of course, my dear.”

“Tomorrow Helen goes to Munich—”

“Tomorrow Helen is going to Munich—”

“Well, possibly she is right.”

"Well, maybe she is right."

“Henry, let a lady finish. Tomorrow she goes; tonight, with your permission, she would like to sleep at Howards End.”

“Henry, let the lady finish. She's leaving tomorrow; tonight, with your permission, she'd like to stay at Howards End.”

It was the crisis of his life. Again she would have recalled the words as soon as they were uttered. She had not led up to them with sufficient care. She longed to warn him that they were far more important than he supposed. She saw him weighing them, as if they were a business proposition.

It was the crisis of his life. Again, she would have remembered the words as soon as they were spoken. She hadn’t prepared for them carefully enough. She wanted to tell him that they were way more important than he realized. She watched him consider them, as if they were a business deal.

“Why Howards End?” he said at last. “Would she not be more comfortable, as I suggested, at the hotel?”

“Why Howards End?” he finally said. “Wouldn’t she be more comfortable, like I suggested, at the hotel?”

Margaret hastened to give him reasons. “It is an odd request, but you know what Helen is and what women in her state are.” He frowned, and moved irritably. “She has the idea that one night in your house would give her pleasure and do her good. I think she’s right. Being one of those imaginative girls, the presence of all our books and furniture soothes her. This is a fact. It is the end of her girlhood. Her last words to me were, ‘A beautiful ending.’”

Margaret quickly offered him some reasons. “It’s a strange request, but you know how Helen is and what women in her condition are like.” He frowned and shifted uncomfortably. “She believes that spending one night in your home would bring her joy and be beneficial for her. I think she’s right. Being one of those creative girls, the presence of all our books and furniture makes her feel calm. That’s true. It’s the end of her girlhood. Her last words to me were, ‘A beautiful ending.’”

“She values the old furniture for sentimental reasons, in fact.”

“She values the old furniture for sentimental reasons, actually.”

“Exactly. You have quite understood. It is her last hope of being with it.”

“Exactly. You totally get it. It's her final chance to be with it.”

“I don’t agree there, my dear! Helen will have her share of the goods wherever she goes—possibly more than her share, for you are so fond of her that you’d give her anything of yours that she fancies, wouldn’t you? and I’d raise no objection. I could understand it if it was her old home, because a home, or a house”—he changed the word, designedly; he had thought of a telling point—“because a house in which one has once lived becomes in a sort of way sacred, I don’t know why. Associations and so on. Now Helen has no associations with Howards End, though I and Charles and Evie have. I do not see why she wants to stay the night there. She will only catch cold.”

“I don’t agree with you there, my dear! Helen will get her share of the things no matter where she goes—maybe even more than her share, since you adore her so much that you’d give her anything of yours that she wants, wouldn’t you? And I wouldn’t object to that. I could understand it if it were her old home, because a home, or a house”—he changed the word intentionally; he thought it would make a strong point—“because a house where one has lived becomes, in a way, sacred, though I can’t quite explain why. There are associations and all that. But Helen has no ties to Howards End, even though I, Charles, and Evie do. I don’t see why she wants to spend the night there. She’ll just end up catching a cold.”

“Leave it that you don’t see,” cried Margaret. “Call it fancy. But realize that fancy is a scientific fact. Helen is fanciful, and wants to.”

“Just ignore what you can't see,” Margaret shouted. “Call it imagination. But understand that imagination is a scientific fact. Helen has a vivid imagination and desires to.”

Then he surprised her—a rare occurrence. He shot an unexpected bolt. “If she wants to sleep one night, she may want to sleep two. We shall never get her out of the house, perhaps.”

Then he surprised her—something that doesn't happen often. He made an unexpected comment. “If she wants to sleep one night, she might want to sleep two. We might never get her out of the house, maybe.”

“Well?” said Margaret, with the precipice in sight. “And suppose we don’t get her out of the house? Would it matter? She would do no one any harm.”

“Well?” said Margaret, looking at the cliff ahead. “And what if we don’t get her out of the house? Would it really matter? She wouldn’t hurt anyone.”

Again the irritated gesture.

Another annoyed gesture.

“No, Henry,” she panted, receding. “I didn’t mean that. We will only trouble Howards End for this one night. I take her to London tomorrow—”

“No, Henry,” she said breathlessly, stepping back. “I didn’t mean it like that. We’ll only bother Howards End for this one night. I’m taking her to London tomorrow—”

“Do you intend to sleep in a damp house, too?”

“Are you planning to sleep in a damp house as well?”

“She cannot be left alone.”

"She can't be left alone."

“That’s quite impossible! Madness. You must be here to meet Charles.”

"That’s totally impossible! Crazy. You must be here to see Charles."

“I have already told you that your message to Charles was unnecessary, and I have no desire to meet him.”

“I already told you that your message to Charles was unnecessary, and I don’t want to meet him.”

“Margaret—my Margaret—”

"Margaret—my Margaret—"

“What has this business to do with Charles? If it concerns me little, it concerns you less, and Charles not at all.”

“What does this have to do with Charles? If it matters very little to me, it matters even less to you, and not at all to Charles.”

“As the future owner of Howards End,” said Mr. Wilcox, arching his fingers, “I should say that it did concern Charles.”

“As the future owner of Howards End,” Mr. Wilcox said, arching his fingers, “I would say that it did concern Charles.”

“In what way? Will Helen’s condition depreciate the property?”

“In what way? Will Helen’s situation lower the property value?”

“My dear, you are forgetting yourself.”

“My dear, you're losing sight of yourself.”

“I think you yourself recommended plain speaking.”

"I believe you yourself advised straightforward communication."

They looked at each other in amazement. The precipice was at their feet now.

They stared at each other in disbelief. The edge was right at their feet now.

“Helen commands my sympathy,” said Henry. “As your husband, I shall do all for her that I can, and I have no doubt that she will prove more sinned against than sinning. But I cannot treat her as if nothing has happened. I should be false to my position in society if I did.”

“Helen deserves my sympathy,” said Henry. “As your husband, I will do everything I can for her, and I have no doubt that she has been wronged more than she has done wrong. But I can’t act like nothing has happened. It would be dishonest to my place in society if I did.”

She controlled herself for the last time. “No, let us go back to Helen’s request,” she said. “It is unreasonable, but the request of an unhappy girl. Tomorrow she will go to Germany, and trouble society no longer. Tonight she asks to sleep in your empty house—a house which you do not care about, and which you have not occupied for over a year. May she? Will you give my sister leave? Will you forgive her—as you hope to be forgiven, and as you have actually been forgiven? Forgive her for one night only. That will be enough.”

She held herself together for the last time. “No, let’s go back to Helen’s request,” she said. “It’s unreasonable, but it’s the request of an unhappy girl. Tomorrow, she’s leaving for Germany and won’t trouble anyone anymore. Tonight, she asks to stay in your empty house—a house you don’t care about and haven’t used for over a year. Can she? Will you let my sister stay? Will you forgive her—as you hope to be forgiven, and as you’ve actually been forgiven? Just forgive her for one night. That should be enough.”

“As I have actually been forgiven—?”

“As I have really been forgiven—?”

“Never mind for the moment what I mean by that,” said Margaret. “Answer my question.”

“Forget about what I mean by that for now,” said Margaret. “Just answer my question.”

Perhaps some hint of her meaning did dawn on him. If so, he blotted it out. Straight from his fortress he answered: “I seem rather unaccommodating, but I have some experience of life, and know how one thing leads to another. I am afraid that your sister had better sleep at the hotel. I have my children and the memory of my dear wife to consider. I am sorry, but see that she leaves my house at once.”

Perhaps he started to grasp her meaning. If that's the case, he pushed it aside. From his stronghold, he replied: “I know I seem pretty unwelcoming, but I've been around and understand how things can spiral. I'm afraid your sister should really stay at the hotel. I have my kids and the memory of my late wife to think about. I'm sorry, but I need her to leave my house immediately.”

“You mentioned Mrs. Wilcox.”

“You mentioned Mrs. Wilcox.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Excuse me?”

“A rare occurrence. In reply, may I mention Mrs. Bast?”

“A rare occurrence. In response, can I bring up Mrs. Bast?”

“You have not been yourself all day,” said Henry, and rose from his seat with face unmoved. Margaret rushed at him and seized both his hands. She was transfigured.

“You haven't been yourself all day,” Henry said, standing up from his seat with a calm expression. Margaret ran towards him and grabbed both of his hands. She looked transformed.

“Not any more of this!” she cried. “You shall see the connection if it kills you, Henry! You have had a mistress—I forgave you. My sister has a lover—you drive her from the house. Do you see the connection? Stupid, hypocritical, cruel—oh, contemptible!—a man who insults his wife when she’s alive and cants with her memory when she’s dead. A man who ruins a woman for his pleasure, and casts her off to ruin other men. And gives bad financial advice, and then says he is not responsible. These, man, are you. You can’t recognize them, because you cannot connect. I’ve had enough of your unweeded kindness. I’ve spoilt you long enough. All your life you have been spoiled. Mrs. Wilcox spoiled you. No one has ever told what you are—muddled, criminally muddled. Men like you use repentance as a blind, so don’t repent. Only say to yourself, ‘What Helen has done, I’ve done.’”

“Not anymore of this!” she shouted. “You’ll see the connection if it kills you, Henry! You had a mistress—I forgave you. My sister has a lover—you kick her out of the house. Do you see the connection? Stupid, hypocritical, cruel—oh, contemptible!—a man who insults his wife when she’s alive and speaks sweetly of her memory when she’s dead. A man who ruins a woman for his own pleasure and then abandons her to ruin other men. And gives terrible financial advice, and then claims he’s not responsible. These, man, are you. You can’t recognize them because you can’t make connections. I’ve had enough of your unfiltered kindness. I’ve spoiled you long enough. All your life, you’ve been spoiled. Mrs. Wilcox spoiled you. No one has ever told you what you are—confused, criminally confused. Men like you use repentance as a facade, so don’t repent. Just tell yourself, ‘What Helen has done, I’ve done.’”

“The two cases are different,” Henry stammered. His real retort was not quite ready. His brain was still in a whirl, and he wanted a little longer.

“The two cases are different,” Henry stammered. His real response wasn’t fully formed yet. His mind was still racing, and he needed a bit more time.

“In what way different? You have betrayed Mrs. Wilcox, Helen only herself. You remain in society, Helen can’t. You have had only pleasure, she may die. You have the insolence to talk to me of differences, Henry?”

“In what way different? You have betrayed Mrs. Wilcox, Helen only herself. You remain in society, Helen can’t. You have only enjoyed pleasure, she might die. You have the nerve to talk to me about differences, Henry?”

Oh, the uselessness of it! Henry’s retort came.

Oh, what’s the point of it! Henry shot back.

“I perceive you are attempting blackmail. It is scarcely a pretty weapon for a wife to use against her husband. My rule through life has been never to pay the least attention to threats, and I can only repeat what I said before: I do not give you and your sister leave to sleep at Howards End.”

“I see you're trying to blackmail me. That's not exactly a nice tactic for a wife to use against her husband. My guiding principle in life has been to never pay any attention to threats, and I’ll just reiterate what I said before: I don’t allow you and your sister to stay at Howards End.”

Margaret loosed his hands. He went into the house, wiping first one and then the other on his handkerchief. For a little she stood looking at the Six Hills, tombs of warriors, breasts of the spring. Then she passed out into what was now the evening.

Margaret let go of his hands. He went into the house, wiping one hand and then the other on his handkerchief. For a while, she stood looking at the Six Hills, the resting places of warriors, the mounds of spring. Then she stepped out into what was now the evening.

Chapter 39

Charles and Tibby met at Ducie Street, where the latter was staying. Their interview was short and absurd. They had nothing in common but the English language, and tried by its help to express what neither of them understood. Charles saw in Helen the family foe. He had singled her out as the most dangerous of the Schlegels, and, angry as he was, looked forward to telling his wife how right he had been. His mind was made up at once: the girl must be got out of the way before she disgraced them farther. If occasion offered she might be married to a villain or, possibly, to a fool. But this was a concession to morality, it formed no part of his main scheme. Honest and hearty was Charles’s dislike, and the past spread itself out very clearly before him; hatred is a skilful compositor. As if they were heads in a note-book, he ran through all the incidents of the Schlegels’ campaign: the attempt to compromise his brother, his mother’s legacy, his father’s marriage, the introduction of the furniture, the unpacking of the same. He had not yet heard of the request to sleep at Howards End; that was to be their master-stroke and the opportunity for his. But he already felt that Howards End was the objective, and, though he disliked the house, was determined to defend it.

Charles and Tibby met at Ducie Street, where Tibby was staying. Their conversation was brief and pointless. They had nothing in common except for the English language, which they struggled to use to say things neither of them understood. Charles saw Helen as the family enemy. He identified her as the most dangerous of the Schlegels and, though he was angry, he looked forward to telling his wife how right he had been. He decided right then and there: they had to get rid of the girl before she embarrassed them any further. If given the chance, she might end up marrying a jerk or, maybe, a clueless guy. But that was just a nod to morality; it wasn't part of his main plan. Charles’s dislike was open and genuine, and the past was very clear to him; hatred is a skilled organizer. Like they were names in a notebook, he mentally went through all the events in the Schlegels’ actions: attempting to compromise his brother, his mother’s inheritance, his father’s marriage, the introduction of the furniture, and the unpacking of it all. He hadn’t yet heard about the request to stay at Howards End; that would be their bold move and his chance to act. But he already sensed that Howards End was the goal, and even though he didn’t like the house, he was determined to protect it.

Tibby, on the other hand, had no opinions. He stood above the conventions: his sister had a right to do what she thought right. It is not difficult to stand above the conventions when we leave no hostages among them; men can always be more unconventional than women, and a bachelor of independent means need encounter no difficulties at all. Unlike Charles, Tibby had money enough; his ancestors had earned it for him, and if he shocked the people in one set of lodgings he had only to move into another. His was the leisure without sympathy—an attitude as fatal as the strenuous: a little cold culture may be raised on it, but no art. His sisters had seen the family danger, and had never forgotten to discount the gold islets that raised them from the sea. Tibby gave all the praise to himself, and so despised the struggling and the submerged.

Tibby, on the other hand, didn’t have any strong opinions. He felt above societal norms: his sister had the right to do what she believed was right. It’s easy to feel above societal norms when you don’t have any ties to them; men can often be more unconventional than women, and a bachelor with financial independence faces no real challenges. Unlike Charles, Tibby had enough money; his ancestors had earned it for him, and if he upset people in one place, he just had to move to another. His life was filled with leisure but lacked empathy—an attitude just as harmful as being overly intense: a bit of superficial culture can come from it, but no true art. His sisters recognized the family risk and always remembered to appreciate the wealth that lifted them above their circumstances. Tibby praised himself above all else and looked down on those who struggled and those who were less fortunate.

Hence the absurdity of the interview; the gulf between them was economic as well as spiritual. But several facts passed: Charles pressed for them with an impertinence that the undergraduate could not withstand. On what date had Helen gone abroad? To whom? (Charles was anxious to fasten the scandal on Germany.) Then, changing his tactics, he said roughly: “I suppose you realize that you are your sister’s protector?”

Hence the absurdity of the interview; the gap between them was both financial and emotional. But several facts came to light: Charles pushed for them with a boldness that the student couldn’t resist. On what date did Helen go abroad? With whom? (Charles was eager to tie the scandal to Germany.) Then, changing his approach, he said bluntly, “I suppose you know that you’re your sister’s protector?”

“In what sense?”

"In what way?"

“If a man played about with my sister, I’d send a bullet through him, but perhaps you don’t mind.”

“If a guy messed around with my sister, I’d put a bullet in him, but maybe you don’t care.”

“I mind very much,” protested Tibby.

"I care a lot," Tibby protested.

“Who d’ye suspect, then? Speak out, man. One always suspects someone.”

“Who do you suspect, then? Just say it, man. People always suspect someone.”

“No one. I don’t think so.” Involuntarily he blushed. He had remembered the scene in his Oxford rooms.

“No one. I don't think so.” He involuntarily blushed. He recalled the scene in his Oxford rooms.

“You are hiding something,” said Charles. As interviews go, he got the best of this one. “When you saw her last, did she mention anyone’s name? Yes, or no!” he thundered, so that Tibby started.

“You're hiding something,” Charles said. In this interview, he was definitely in control. “When you last saw her, did she mention anyone’s name? Yes or no!” he shouted, making Tibby jump.

“In my rooms she mentioned some friends, called the Basts—”

“In my place, she mentioned some friends called the Basts—”

“Who are the Basts?”

“Who are the Basts?”

“People—friends of hers at Evie’s wedding.”

“People—her friends at Evie's wedding.”

“I don’t remember. But, by great Scott! I do. My aunt told me about some tag-rag. Was she full of them when you saw her? Is there a man? Did she speak of the man? Or—look here—have you had any dealings with him?”

“I don’t remember. But, wow! I do. My aunt told me about some loser. Was she full of them when you saw her? Is there a guy? Did she mention the guy? Or—hold on—have you interacted with him?”

Tibby was silent. Without intending it, he had betrayed his sister’s confidence; he was not enough interested in human life to see where things will lead to. He had a strong regard for honesty, and his word, once given, had always been kept up to now. He was deeply vexed, not only for the harm he had done Helen, but for the flaw he had discovered in his own equipment.

Tibby was quiet. Without meaning to, he had broken his sister's trust; he didn’t care enough about people to understand where things would go. He valued honesty and had always stuck to his word until now. He felt really upset, not just because of the trouble he caused Helen, but also because he realized something was wrong with himself.

“I see—you are in his confidence. They met at your rooms. Oh, what a family, what a family! God help the poor pater—”

“I see—you’re in his inner circle. They met at your place. Oh, what a family, what a family! God help the poor dad—”

And Tibby found himself alone.

And Tibby found himself alone.

Chapter 40

Leonard—he would figure at length in a newspaper report, but that evening he did not count for much. The foot of the tree was in shadow, since the moon was still hidden behind the house. But above, to right, to left, down the long meadow the moonlight was streaming. Leonard seemed not a man, but a cause.

Leonard—he would later appear in a newspaper report, but that evening he didn’t matter much. The base of the tree was in shadow because the moon was still hiding behind the house. But above, to the right, to the left, down the long meadow, the moonlight was pouring out. Leonard looked less like a person and more like a cause.

Perhaps it was Helen’s way of falling in love—a curious way to Margaret, whose agony and whose contempt of Henry were yet imprinted with his image. Helen forgot people. They were husks that had enclosed her emotion. She could pity, or sacrifice herself, or have instincts, but had she ever loved in the noblest way, where man and woman, having lost themselves in sex, desire to lose sex itself in comradeship?

Perhaps it was Helen's way of falling in love—a strange approach for Margaret, who still felt pain and disdain for Henry, imprinted with his image. Helen forgot people. They were just empty shells that had contained her feelings. She could feel pity, sacrifice herself, or have instincts, but had she ever truly loved in the highest sense, where a man and a woman, having lost themselves in sex, wanted to move beyond sex itself into friendship?

Margaret wondered, but said no word of blame. This was Helen’s evening. Troubles enough lay ahead of her—the loss of friends and of social advantages, the agony, the supreme agony, of motherhood, which is even yet not a matter of common knowledge. For the present let the moon shine brightly and the breezes of the spring blow gently, dying away from the gale of the day, and let the earth, who brings increase, bring peace. Not even to herself dare she blame Helen. She could not assess her trespass by any moral code; it was everything or nothing. Morality can tell us that murder is worse than stealing, and group most sins in an order all must approve, but it cannot group Helen. The surer its pronouncements on this point, the surer may we be that morality is not speaking. Christ was evasive when they questioned Him. It is those that cannot connect who hasten to cast the first stone.

Margaret wondered, but didn’t say a word of blame. This was Helen’s evening. Troubles lay ahead of her—the loss of friends and social standing, the pain, the deep pain, of motherhood, which still isn’t widely understood. For now, let the moon shine brightly and the spring breezes blow gently, fading away from the day's storm, and let the earth, which gives life, also bring peace. She couldn’t even blame Helen to herself. She couldn’t judge her mistake by any moral standard; it was all or nothing. Morality tells us that murder is worse than stealing and ranks most sins in an order everyone must accept, but it can’t rank Helen. The more certain it sounds on this, the more we can be sure that morality isn’t really speaking. Christ was vague when questioned. It’s those who can’t connect who are quick to throw the first stone.

This was Helen’s evening—won at what cost, and not to be marred by the sorrows of others. Of her own tragedy Margaret never uttered a word.

This was Helen’s evening—achieved at what cost, and not to be spoiled by the troubles of others. Margaret never spoke a word of her own tragedy.

“One isolates,” said Helen slowly. “I isolated Mr. Wilcox from the other forces that were pulling Leonard downhill. Consequently, I was full of pity, and almost of revenge. For weeks I had blamed Mr. Wilcox only, and so, when your letters came—”

“One isolates,” said Helen slowly. “I separated Mr. Wilcox from the other influences dragging Leonard down. As a result, I felt a lot of pity, and nearly a sense of revenge. For weeks, I had solely blamed Mr. Wilcox, and so, when your letters arrived—”

“I need never have written them,” sighed Margaret. “They never shielded Henry. How hopeless it is to tidy away the past, even for others!”

“I never needed to write them,” sighed Margaret. “They never protected Henry. How pointless it is to try to tidy up the past, even for someone else!”

“I did not know that it was your own idea to dismiss the Basts.”

“I didn’t realize it was your own idea to let the Basts go.”

“Looking back, that was wrong of me.”

“Looking back, I realize that was wrong of me.”

“Looking back, darling, I know that it was right. It is right to save the man whom one loves. I am less enthusiastic about justice now. But we both thought you wrote at his dictation. It seemed the last touch of his callousness. Being very much wrought up by this time—and Mrs. Bast was upstairs. I had not seen her, and had talked for a long time to Leonard—I had snubbed him for no reason, and that should have warned me I was in danger. So when the notes came I wanted us to go to you for an explanation. He said that he guessed the explanation—he knew of it, and you mustn’t know. I pressed him to tell me. He said no one must know; it was something to do with his wife. Right up to the end we were Mr. Bast and Miss Schlegel. I was going to tell him that he must be frank with me when I saw his eyes, and guessed that Mr. Wilcox had ruined him in two ways, not one. I drew him to me. I made him tell me. I felt very lonely myself. He is not to blame. He would have gone on worshipping me. I want never to see him again, though it sounds appalling. I wanted to give him money and feel finished. Oh, Meg, the little that is known about these things!”

“Looking back, darling, I know it was the right thing to do. It's right to save the man you love. I'm not as passionate about justice anymore. But we both believed you wrote at his request. It seemed like the last sign of his indifference. I was really worked up by then—and Mrs. Bast was upstairs. I hadn’t seen her and had talked to Leonard for a long time—I had snapped at him for no reason, which should have warned me I was in trouble. So when the notes came, I wanted us to go to you for an explanation. He said he thought he knew the explanation—he was aware of it, and I shouldn’t know. I pressed him to tell me. He insisted no one must know; it was something related to his wife. Up until the end, we were Mr. Bast and Miss Schlegel. I was going to tell him he needed to be honest with me when I noticed his eyes and realized that Mr. Wilcox had ruined him in two ways, not one. I pulled him close. I made him tell me. I felt very alone myself. He’s not to blame. He would have kept worshipping me. I never want to see him again, even though it sounds terrible. I wanted to give him money and feel like it was over. Oh, Meg, how little is known about these situations!”

She laid her face against the tree.

She pressed her face against the tree.

“The little, too, that is known about growth! Both times it was loneliness, and the night, and panic afterwards. Did Leonard grow out of Paul?”

“The little bit that is known about growth! Both times it was loneliness, and the night, and panic afterward. Did Leonard grow out of Paul?”

Margaret did not speak for a moment. So tired was she that her attention had actually wandered to the teeth—the teeth that had been thrust into the tree’s bark to medicate it. From where she sat she could see them gleam. She had been trying to count them. “Leonard is a better growth than madness,” she said. “I was afraid that you would react against Paul until you went over the verge.”

Margaret didn’t speak for a moment. She was so tired that her attention had actually drifted to the teeth—the teeth that had been pushed into the tree’s bark to treat it. From where she sat, she could see them shine. She had been trying to count them. “Leonard is a better option than madness,” she said. “I was worried that you would turn against Paul until you crossed the line.”

“I did react until I found poor Leonard. I am steady now. I shan’t ever like your Henry, dearest Meg, or even speak kindly about him, but all that blinding hate is over. I shall never rave against Wilcoxes any more. I understand how you married him, and you will now be very happy.”

“I did react until I found poor Leonard. I’m calm now. I won’t ever like your Henry, dear Meg, or even say anything nice about him, but all that intense hate is done. I won’t ever complain about the Wilcoxes again. I get how you married him, and you’ll be very happy now.”

Margaret did not reply.

Margaret didn't respond.

“Yes,” repeated Helen, her voice growing more tender, “I do at last understand.”

“Yes,” Helen said again, her voice becoming softer, “I finally understand.”

“Except Mrs. Wilcox, dearest, no one understands our little movements.”

“Besides Mrs. Wilcox, darling, no one gets our little gestures.”

“Because in death—I agree.”

"Because in death—I agree."

“Not quite. I feel that you and I and Henry are only fragments of that woman’s mind. She knows everything. She is everything. She is the house, and the tree that leans over it. People have their own deaths as well as their own lives, and even if there is nothing beyond death, we shall differ in our nothingness. I cannot believe that knowledge such as hers will perish with knowledge such as mine. She knew about realities. She knew when people were in love, though she was not in the room. I don’t doubt that she knew when Henry deceived her.”

“Not quite. I feel that you, me, and Henry are just pieces of that woman’s mind. She knows everything. She is everything. She is the house and the tree that leans over it. People have their own deaths as well as their own lives, and even if there’s nothing after death, we will experience our nothingness differently. I can’t believe that knowledge like hers will disappear along with knowledge like mine. She understood realities. She knew when people were in love, even if she wasn’t there. I have no doubt that she knew when Henry cheated on her.”

“Good-night, Mrs. Wilcox,” called a voice.

“Good night, Mrs. Wilcox,” a voice called out.

“Oh, good-night, Miss Avery.”

“Oh, goodnight, Miss Avery.”

“Why should Miss Avery work for us?” Helen murmured.

“Why should Miss Avery work for us?” Helen whispered.

“Why, indeed?”

"Why, for real?"

Miss Avery crossed the lawn and merged into the hedge that divided it from the farm. An old gap, which Mr. Wilcox had filled up, had reappeared, and her track through the dew followed the path that he had turfed over, when he improved the garden and made it possible for games.

Miss Avery walked across the lawn and blended into the hedge that separated it from the farm. An old gap that Mr. Wilcox had fixed had opened up again, and her trail through the dew followed the path that he had covered with turf when he upgraded the garden and made it suitable for games.

“This is not quite our house yet,” said Helen. “When Miss Avery called, I felt we are only a couple of tourists.”

“This isn’t really our house yet,” said Helen. “When Miss Avery called, I felt like we were just a couple of tourists.”

“We shall be that everywhere, and for ever.”

“We will be that everywhere, and forever.”

“But affectionate tourists—”

“But loving tourists—”

“But tourists who pretend each hotel is their home.”

“But tourists who act like each hotel is their home.”

“I can’t pretend very long,” said Helen. “Sitting under this tree one forgets, but I know that tomorrow I shall see the moon rise out of Germany. Not all your goodness can alter the facts of the case. Unless you will come with me.”

“I can’t pretend for too long,” said Helen. “Sitting under this tree makes you forget, but I know that tomorrow I’ll see the moon rise from Germany. No amount of your kindness can change the reality of the situation. Unless you decide to come with me.”

Margaret thought for a moment. In the past year she had grown so fond of England that to leave it was a real grief. Yet what detained her? No doubt Henry would pardon her outburst, and go on blustering and muddling into a ripe old age. But what was the good? She had just as soon vanish from his mind.

Margaret paused for a moment. Over the past year, she had become so attached to England that leaving it felt like a genuine loss. But what was holding her back? Surely, Henry would forgive her outburst and continue his loud, confused antics into old age. But what was the point? She would prefer to just disappear from his thoughts.

“Are you serious in asking me, Helen? Should I get on with your Monica?”

“Are you serious, Helen? Should I go ahead with your Monica?”

“You would not, but I am serious in asking you.”

“You might not think so, but I'm serious when I say this.”

“Still, no more plans now. And no more reminiscences.”

“Still, no more plans for now. And no more memories.”

They were silent for a little. It was Helen’s evening.

They were quiet for a moment. It was Helen's evening.

The present flowed by them like a stream. The tree rustled. It had made music before they were born, and would continue after their deaths, but its song was of the moment. The moment had passed. The tree rustled again. Their senses were sharpened, and they seemed to apprehend life. Life passed. The tree nestled again.

The present moved past them like a stream. The tree swayed. It had been creating music before they were born and would keep doing so after they were gone, but its song was for now. That moment had slipped away. The tree swayed again. Their senses were heightened, and they felt like they truly understood life. Life moved on. The tree settled once more.

“Sleep now,” said Margaret.

“Go to sleep now,” said Margaret.

The peace of the country was entering into her. It has no commerce with memory, and little with hope. Least of all is it concerned with the hopes of the next five minutes. It is the peace of the present, which passes understanding. Its murmur came “now,” and “now” once more as they trod the gravel, and “now,” as the moonlight fell upon their father’s sword. They passed upstairs, kissed, and amidst the endless iterations fell asleep. The house had enshadowed the tree at first, but as the moon rose higher the two disentangled, and were clear for a few moments at midnight. Margaret awoke and looked into the garden. How incomprehensible that Leonard Bast should have won her this night of peace! Was he also part of Mrs. Wilcox’s mind?

The peace of the country was settling into her. It doesn’t deal with memories, and only a little with hopes. Most of all, it has nothing to do with the hopes for the next five minutes. It’s the peace of now, which is beyond comprehension. Its soft sound came “now,” and “now” again as they walked on the gravel, and “now,” as the moonlight shone on their father’s sword. They went upstairs, shared a kiss, and amid the endless repetitions, fell asleep. At first, the house cast a shadow over the tree, but as the moon rose higher, the two became separated and were visible for a few moments at midnight. Margaret woke up and looked out into the garden. How unbelievable that Leonard Bast had given her this night of peace! Was he also part of Mrs. Wilcox’s thoughts?

Chapter 41

Far different was Leonard’s development. The months after Oniton, whatever minor troubles they might bring him, were all overshadowed by Remorse. When Helen looked back she could philosophize, or she could look into the future and plan for her child. But the father saw nothing beyond his own sin. Weeks afterwards, in the midst of other occupations, he would suddenly cry out, “Brute—you brute, I couldn’t have—” and be rent into two people who held dialogues. Or brown rain would descend, blotting out faces and the sky. Even Jacky noticed the change in him. Most terrible were his sufferings when he awoke from sleep. Sometimes he was happy at first, but grew conscious of a burden hanging to him and weighing down his thoughts when they would move. Or little irons scorched his body. Or a sword stabbed him. He would sit at the edge of his bed, holding his heart and moaning, “Oh what shall I do, whatever shall I do?” Nothing brought ease. He could put distance between him and the trespass, but it grew in his soul.

Leonard's experience was completely different. The months after Oniton, no matter what minor troubles came his way, were all overshadowed by guilt. When Helen reflected on the past, she could think philosophically or plan for her child's future. But the father couldn't see beyond his own wrongdoing. Weeks later, in the midst of other activities, he would suddenly shout, “Brute—you brute, I couldn’t have—” and become two people having conversations. Sometimes a brown rain would fall, obscuring faces and the sky. Even Jacky noticed the change in him. His suffering was most intense when he woke up. Sometimes he felt happy at first, but then became aware of a weight dragging him down and clouding his thoughts. Or he felt little irons burning his body. Or a sword would stab him. He would sit on the edge of his bed, clutching his heart and moaning, “Oh what shall I do, whatever shall I do?” Nothing brought him relief. He could create distance between himself and his mistake, but it only grew within his soul.

Remorse is not among the eternal verities. The Greeks were right to dethrone her. Her action is too capricious, as though the Erinyes selected for punishment only certain men and certain sins. And of all means to regeneration Remorse is surely the most wasteful. It cuts away healthy tissues with the poisoned. It is a knife that probes far deeper than the evil. Leonard was driven straight through its torments and emerged pure, but enfeebled—a better man, who would never lose control of himself again, but also a smaller, who had less to control. Nor did purity mean peace. The use of the knife can become a habit as hard to shake off as passion itself, and Leonard continued to start with a cry out of dreams.

Remorse isn't one of those timeless truths. The Greeks were right to get rid of it. Its behavior is too unpredictable, as if the Furies only chose certain people and certain wrongs for punishment. And when it comes to recovery, remorse is definitely the most destructive. It removes healthy parts along with the toxic ones. It's a tool that digs much deeper than the wrongdoing itself. Leonard was pushed through its suffering and came out better but weakened—a better man who would never lose control again, but also diminished, with less to manage. And being pure didn’t mean he found peace. The use of that tool can become a habit just as hard to break as passion itself, and Leonard still woke up screaming from nightmares.

He built up a situation that was far enough from the truth. It never occurred to him that Helen was to blame. He forgot the intensity of their talk, the charm that had been lent him by sincerity, the magic of Oniton under darkness and of the whispering river. Helen loved the absolute. Leonard had been ruined absolutely, and had appeared to her as a man apart, isolated from the world. A real man, who cared for adventure and beauty, who desired to live decently and pay his way, who could have travelled more gloriously through life than the Juggernaut car that was crushing him. Memories of Evie’s wedding had warped her, the starched servants, the yards of uneaten food, the rustle of overdressed women, motor-cars oozing grease on the gravel, rubbish on a pretentious band. She had tasted the lees of this on her arrival: in the darkness, after failure, they intoxicated her. She and the victim seemed alone in a world of unreality, and she loved him absolutely, perhaps for half an hour.

He created a situation that strayed far from the truth. It never crossed his mind that Helen was at fault. He overlooked the intensity of their conversation, the charm he had from being sincere, the magic of Oniton at night, and the sound of the river. Helen loved things that were pure and certain. Leonard had been completely broken, and to her, he seemed like a man apart, cut off from the world. A real man, who valued adventure and beauty, who wanted to live with integrity and support himself, who could have navigated life far more gloriously than the overwhelming force that was crushing him. Memories of Evie's wedding had distorted her perspective, the stiff servants, the mountains of leftover food, the rustle of overly dressed women, cars dripping oil on the gravel, trash at a pretentious band. She had tasted the dregs of this upon her arrival: in the dark, after experiencing failure, they intoxicated her. She and the victim felt alone in a world of unreality, and she loved him completely, maybe for just half an hour.

In the morning she was gone. The note that she left, tender and hysterical in tone, and intended to be most kind, hurt her lover terribly. It was as if some work of art had been broken by him, some picture in the National Gallery slashed out of its frame. When he recalled her talents and her social position, he felt that the first passerby had a right to shoot him down. He was afraid of the waitress and the porters at the railway-station. He was afraid at first of his wife, though later he was to regard her with a strange new tenderness, and to think, “There is nothing to choose between us, after all.”

In the morning, she was gone. The note she left, both sweet and frantic, meant to be kind, hurt her lover deeply. It felt like he had destroyed a piece of artwork, as if he had slashed a painting in the National Gallery. When he thought about her talents and her social status, he felt that any random person had the right to take him down. He was initially afraid of the waitress and the porters at the train station. He was also scared of his wife at first, although later he would look at her with a strange new tenderness and think, “There’s really not much difference between us, after all.”

The expedition to Shropshire crippled the Basts permanently. Helen in her flight forgot to settle the hotel bill, and took their return tickets away with her; they had to pawn Jacky’s bangles to get home, and the smash came a few days afterwards. It is true that Helen offered him five thousands pounds, but such a sum meant nothing to him. He could not see that the girl was desperately righting herself, and trying to save something out of the disaster, if it was only five thousand pounds. But he had to live somehow. He turned to his family, and degraded himself to a professional beggar. There was nothing else for him to do.

The trip to Shropshire completely ruined the Basts. In her haste to leave, Helen forgot to pay the hotel bill and took their return tickets with her; they had to sell Jacky’s bangles just to get home, and the breakdown came a few days later. It’s true that Helen offered him five thousand pounds, but that amount meant nothing to him. He couldn’t see that the girl was desperately trying to pick herself up and salvage something from the disaster, even if it was just five thousand pounds. But he had to survive somehow. He turned to his family and lowered himself to being a professional beggar. He had no other choice.

“A letter from Leonard,” thought Blanche, his sister; “and after all this time.” She hid it, so that her husband should not see, and when he had gone to his work read it with some emotion, and sent the prodigal a little money out of her dress allowance.

“A letter from Leonard,” thought Blanche, his sister; “and after all this time.” She hid it so her husband wouldn’t see, and when he left for work, she read it with some emotion and sent the wayward son a little money from her clothing budget.

“A letter from Leonard!” said the other sister, Laura, a few days later. She showed it to her husband. He wrote a cruel insolent reply, but sent more money than Blanche, so Leonard soon wrote to him again.

“A letter from Leonard!” said the other sister, Laura, a few days later. She showed it to her husband. He wrote a harsh, disrespectful reply, but sent more money than Blanche, so Leonard soon wrote to him again.

And during the winter the system was developed. Leonard realized that they need never starve, because it would be too painful for his relatives. Society is based on the family, and the clever wastrel can exploit this indefinitely. Without a generous thought on either side, pounds and pounds passed. The donors disliked Leonard, and he grew to hate them intensely. When Laura censured his immoral marriage, he thought bitterly, “She minds that! What would she say if she knew the truth?” When Blanche’s husband offered him work, he found some pretext for avoiding it. He had wanted work keenly at Oniton, but too much anxiety had shattered him; he was joining the unemployable. When his brother, the lay-reader, did not reply to a letter, he wrote again, saying that he and Jacky would come down to his village on foot. He did not intend this as blackmail. Still, the brother sent a postal order, and it became part of the system. And so passed his winter and his spring.

And during the winter, the system was developed. Leonard realized that they would never starve because it would be too painful for his family. Society is based on family, and the clever slacker can take advantage of this indefinitely. Without any generosity on either side, pounds and pounds exchanged hands. The donors disliked Leonard, and he grew to hate them intensely. When Laura criticized his immoral marriage, he thought bitterly, “She cares about that! What would she say if she knew the truth?” When Blanche’s husband offered him a job, he found some excuse to avoid it. He had wanted work badly at Oniton, but too much anxiety had shattered him; he was becoming part of the unemployable. When his brother, the lay-reader, didn’t respond to a letter, he wrote again, saying that he and Jacky would walk down to his village. He didn’t mean for it to be blackmail. Still, the brother sent a postal order, and it became part of the system. And so passed his winter and his spring.

In the horror there are two bright spots. He never confused the past. He remained alive, and blessed are those who live, if it is only to a sense of sinfulness. The anodyne of muddledom, by which most men blur and blend their mistakes, never passed Leonard’s lips—

In the horror, there are two bright spots. He never confused the past. He stayed alive, and blessed are those who live, even if it’s just to feel a sense of guilt. The remedy of confusion, which most people use to mix and blend their mistakes, never crossed Leonard’s lips—

And if I drink oblivion of a day,
So shorten I the stature of my soul.

And if I drink to forget a day,
Then I diminish the size of my soul.

It is a hard saying, and a hard man wrote it, but it lies at the foot of all character.

It’s a tough statement, and a tough guy wrote it, but it’s fundamental to all character.

And the other bright spot was his tenderness for Jacky. He pitied her with nobility now—not the contemptuous pity of a man who sticks to a woman through thick and thin. He tried to be less irritable. He wondered what her hungry eyes desired—nothing that she could express, or that he or any man could give her. Would she ever receive the justice that is mercy—the justice for by-products that the world is too busy to bestow? She was fond of flowers, generous with money, and not revengeful. If she had borne him a child he might have cared for her. Unmarried, Leonard would never have begged; he would have flickered out and died. But the whole of life is mixed. He had to provide for Jacky, and went down dirty paths that she might have a few feathers and dishes of food that suited her.

And the other bright spot was his affection for Jacky. He felt genuine pity for her now—not the condescending pity of a man who stays with a woman through ups and downs. He tried to be less irritable. He wondered what her longing eyes wanted—nothing she could put into words, or that he or any man could give her. Would she ever get the mercy she deserved—the kind of justice that the world is too preoccupied to provide? She loved flowers, was generous with money, and wasn’t vengeful. If she had given him a child, he might have cared more for her. Unmarried, Leonard would have never begged; he would have faded away and died. But life is complicated. He had to take care of Jacky and went down messy paths so she could have some nice things to eat and a few comforts.

One day he caught sight of Margaret and her brother. He was in St. Paul’s. He had entered the cathedral partly to avoid the rain and partly to see a picture that had educated him in former years. But the light was bad, the picture ill placed, and Time and Judgment were inside him now. Death alone still charmed him, with her lap of poppies, on which all men shall sleep. He took one glance, and turned aimlessly away towards a chair. Then down the nave he saw Miss Schlegel and her brother. They stood in the fairway of passengers, and their faces were extremely grave. He was perfectly certain that they were in trouble about their sister.

One day, he spotted Margaret and her brother while he was in St. Paul's. He had gone into the cathedral partly to escape the rain and partly to see a painting that had inspired him in the past. But the lighting was poor, the painting was in the wrong spot, and he was now filled with thoughts of Time and Judgment. Only Death still captivated him, with her lap of poppies where all men will eventually rest. He glanced at the painting and then turned away aimlessly toward a chair. As he looked down the nave, he saw Miss Schlegel and her brother. They stood in the path of other visitors, and their expressions were extremely serious. He was completely sure they were worried about their sister.

Once outside—and he fled immediately—he wished that he had spoken to them. What was his life? What were a few angry words, or even imprisonment? He had done wrong—that was the true terror. Whatever they might know, he would tell them everything he knew. He re-entered St. Paul’s. But they had moved in his absence, and had gone to lay their difficulties before Mr. Wilcox and Charles.

Once outside—and he ran away right away—he wished he had talked to them. What was his life? What were a few angry words, or even jail time? He had messed up—that was the real fear. Whatever they might know, he would tell them everything he knew. He went back into St. Paul’s. But they had left while he was gone and had gone to share their troubles with Mr. Wilcox and Charles.

The sight of Margaret turned remorse into new channels. He desired to confess, and though the desire is proof of a weakened nature, which is about to lose the essence of human intercourse, it did not take an ignoble form. He did not suppose that confession would bring him happiness. It was rather that he yearned to get clear of the tangle. So does the suicide yearn. The impulses are akin, and the crime of suicide lies rather in its disregard for the feelings of those whom we leave behind. Confession need harm no one—it can satisfy that test—and though it was un-English, and ignored by our Anglican cathedral, Leonard had a right to decide upon it.

The sight of Margaret redirected his remorse. He wanted to confess, and although this desire showed a weakness in his character, about to lose the essence of human connection, it wasn't in any disgraceful way. He didn't think that confessing would make him happy. Instead, it was more about his need to untangle the mess he was in. It's like how someone considering suicide longs for relief. The feelings are similar, and the problem with suicide is that it ignores the impact on those left behind. Confession shouldn’t hurt anyone—it can meet that standard—and even though it wasn't typical for English society and was overlooked by our Anglican church, Leonard had the right to choose it.

Moreover, he trusted Margaret. He wanted her hardness now. That cold, intellectual nature of hers would be just, if unkind. He would do whatever she told him, even if he had to see Helen. That was the supreme punishment she would exact. And perhaps she would tell him how Helen was. That was the supreme reward.

Moreover, he trusted Margaret. He wanted her toughness now. That cold, intellectual side of hers would be just, if not kind. He would do whatever she asked, even if it meant seeing Helen. That was the ultimate punishment she would impose. And maybe she would tell him how Helen was doing. That was the ultimate reward.

He knew nothing about Margaret, not even whether she was married to Mr. Wilcox, and tracking her out took several days. That evening he toiled through the wet to Wickham Place, where the new flats were now appearing. Was he also the cause of their move? Were they expelled from society on his account? Thence to a public library, but could find no satisfactory Schlegel in the directory. On the morrow he searched again. He hung about outside Mr. Wilcox’s office at lunch time, and, as the clerks came out said: “Excuse me, sir, but is your boss married?” Most of them stared, some said, “What’s that to you?” but one, who had not yet acquired reticence, told him what he wished. Leonard could not learn the private address. That necessitated more trouble with directories and tubes. Ducie Street was not discovered till the Monday, the day that Margaret and her husband went down on their hunting expedition to Howards End.

He didn't know anything about Margaret, not even if she was married to Mr. Wilcox, and it took him several days to track her down. That evening, he trudged through the rain to Wickham Place, where the new apartments were being built. Was he the reason for their move? Were they kicked out of society because of him? Then he went to a public library, but couldn't find a satisfactory Schlegel in the directory. The next day, he searched again. He hung around outside Mr. Wilcox’s office at lunchtime, and as the clerks came out, he asked, “Excuse me, sir, but is your boss married?” Most of them stared, some said, “What’s it to you?” but one, who hadn’t yet learned to hold back, told him what he wanted to know. Leonard couldn’t find out the private address. That meant more hassle with directories and the subway. He didn’t discover Ducie Street until Monday, the day that Margaret and her husband went off on their hunting trip to Howards End.

He called at about four o’clock. The weather had changed, and the sun shone gaily on the ornamental steps—black and white marble in triangles. Leonard lowered his eyes to them after ringing the bell. He felt in curious health: doors seemed to be opening and shutting inside his body, and he had been obliged to steep sitting up in bed, with his back propped against the wall. When the parlourmaid came he could not see her face; the brown rain had descended suddenly.

He called around four o'clock. The weather had shifted, and the sun shone brightly on the decorative steps—black and white marble in triangles. Leonard looked down at them after ringing the bell. He felt oddly energized: it was as if doors were opening and closing inside him, and he had to sit up in bed with his back leaning against the wall. When the maid arrived, he couldn't see her face; the brown rain had suddenly started falling.

“Does Mrs. Wilcox live here?” he asked.

“Does Mrs. Wilcox live here?” he asked.

“She’s out,” was the answer.

"She’s not available," was the answer.

“When will she be back?”

"When is she coming back?"

“I’ll ask,” said the parlourmaid.

“I’ll ask,” said the maid.

Margaret had given instructions that no one who mentioned her name should ever be rebuffed. Putting the door on the chain—for Leonard’s appearance demanded this—she went through to the smoking-room, which was occupied by Tibby. Tibby was asleep. He had had a good lunch. Charles Wilcox had not yet rung him up for the distracting interview. He said drowsily: “I don’t know. Hilton. Howards End. Who is it?”

Margaret instructed that anyone who mentioned her name should never be turned away. She secured the door with a chain—since Leonard’s arrival required it—and entered the smoking room, where Tibby was present. Tibby was asleep. He had enjoyed a good lunch. Charles Wilcox hadn’t called him yet for the annoying meeting. He mumbled sleepily, “I don’t know. Hilton. Howards End. Who is it?”

“I’ll ask, sir.”

“I'll ask, sir.”

“No, don’t bother.”

"Don't worry about it."

“They have taken the car to Howards End,” said the parlourmaid to Leonard.

“They took the car to Howards End,” said the maid to Leonard.

He thanked her, and asked whereabouts that place was.

He thanked her and asked where that place was.

“You appear to want to know a good deal,” she remarked. But Margaret had forbidden her to be mysterious. She told him against her better judgment that Howards End was in Hertfordshire.

“You seem to want to know a lot,” she said. But Margaret had told her not to be mysterious. She told him, despite her better judgment, that Howards End was in Hertfordshire.

“Is it a village, please?”

"Is this a village, please?"

“Village! It’s Mr. Wilcox’s private house—at least, it’s one of them. Mrs. Wilcox keeps her furniture there. Hilton is the village.”

“Village! It’s Mr. Wilcox’s private house—at least, it’s one of them. Mrs. Wilcox keeps her furniture there. Hilton is the village.”

“Yes. And when will they be back?”

“Yes. So, when will they be back?”

“Mr. Schlegel doesn’t know. We can’t know everything, can we?” She shut him out, and went to attend to the telephone, which was ringing furiously.

“Mr. Schlegel doesn’t know. We can’t know everything, can we?” She cut him off and went to answer the phone, which was ringing loudly.

He loitered away another night of agony. Confession grew more difficult. As soon as possible he went to bed. He watched a patch of moonlight cross the floor of their lodging, and, as sometimes happens when the mind is overtaxed, he fell asleep for the rest of the room, but kept awake for the patch of moonlight. Horrible! Then began one of those disintegrating dialogues. Part of him said: “Why horrible? It’s ordinary light from the room.” “But it moves.” “So does the moon.” “But it is a clenched fist.” “Why not?” “But it is going to touch me.” “Let it.” And, seeming to gather motion, the patch ran up his blanket. Presently a blue snake appeared; then another, parallel to it. “Is there life in the moon?” “Of course.” “But I thought it was uninhabited.” “Not by Time, Death, Judgment, and the smaller snakes.” “Smaller snakes!” said Leonard indignantly and aloud. “What a notion!” By a rending effort of the will he woke the rest of the room up. Jacky, the bed, their food, their clothes on the chair, gradually entered his consciousness, and the horror vanished outwards, like a ring that is spreading through water.

He wasted another night in agony. Confession became harder. As soon as he could, he went to bed. He watched a patch of moonlight move across the floor of their place, and, like sometimes happens when your mind is overworked, he fell asleep for the rest of the room but stayed awake for the patch of moonlight. Terrible! Then started one of those unraveling conversations in his head. Part of him said: “Why terrible? It’s just ordinary light from the room.” “But it moves.” “So does the moon.” “But it feels like a clenched fist.” “So what?” “But it’s going to touch me.” “Let it.” And, seeming to gain momentum, the patch crept up his blanket. Soon a blue snake appeared; then another, parallel to it. “Is there life in the moon?” “Of course.” “But I thought it was uninhabited.” “Not by Time, Death, Judgment, and the smaller snakes.” “Smaller snakes!” Leonard exclaimed indignantly and aloud. “What a concept!” With a tremendous effort of will, he woke up the rest of the room. Jacky, the bed, their food, their clothes on the chair gradually became clear to him, and the horror faded away, like a ring expanding through water.

“I say, Jacky, I’m going out for a bit.”

“I’m heading out for a bit, Jacky.”

She was breathing regularly. The patch of light fell clear of the striped blanket, and began to cover the shawl that lay over her feet. Why had he been afraid? He went to the window, and saw that the moon was descending through a clear sky. He saw her volcanoes, and the bright expanses that a gracious error has named seas. They paled, for the sun, who had lit them up, was coming to light the earth. Sea of Serenity, Sea of Tranquillity, Ocean of the Lunar Storms, merged into one lucent drop, itself to slip into the sempiternal dawn. And he had been afraid of the moon!

She was breathing steadily. The patch of light moved away from the striped blanket and started to cover the shawl draped over her feet. Why had he been scared? He walked to the window and saw the moon sinking through a clear sky. He observed her volcanoes and the bright areas that a fortunate mistake called seas. They faded, as the sun, which illuminated them, was rising to light the earth. Sea of Serenity, Sea of Tranquility, Ocean of the Lunar Storms, merged into one shining drop, about to dissolve into the eternal dawn. And he had been scared of the moon!

He dressed among the contending lights, and went through his money. It was running low again, but enough for a return ticket to Hilton. As it clinked Jacky opened her eyes.

He got dressed under the competing lights and went through his cash. It was running low again, but enough for a return ticket to Hilton. As it jingled, Jacky opened her eyes.

“Hullo, Len! What ho, Len!”

"Hey, Len! What's up, Len!"

“What ho, Jacky! see you again later.”

“What’s up, Jacky! I’ll see you later.”

She turned over and slept.

She rolled over and went to sleep.

The house was unlocked, their landlord being a salesman at Convent Garden. Leonard passed out and made his way down to the station. The train, though it did not start for an hour, was already drawn up at the end of the platform, and he lay down in it and slept. With the first jolt he was in daylight; they had left the gateways of King’s Cross, and were under blue sky. Tunnels followed, and after each the sky grew bluer, and from the embankment at Finsbury Park he had his first sight of the sun. It rolled along behind the eastern smokes—a wheel, whose fellow was the descending moon—and as yet it seemed the servant of the blue sky, not its lord. He dozed again. Over Tewin Water it was day. To the left fell the shadow of the embankment and its arches; to the right Leonard saw up into the Tewin Woods and towards the church, with its wild legend of immortality. Six forest trees—that is a fact—grow out of one of the graves in Tewin churchyard. The grave’s occupant—that is the legend—is an atheist, who declared that if God existed, six forest trees would grow out of her grave. These things in Hertfordshire; and farther afield lay the house of a hermit—Mrs. Wilcox had known him—who barred himself up, and wrote prophecies, and gave all he had to the poor. While, powdered in between, were the villas of business men, who saw life more steadily, though with the steadiness of the half-closed eye. Over all the sun was streaming, to all the birds were singing, to all the primroses were yellow, and the speedwell blue, and the country, however they interpreted her, was uttering her cry of “now.” She did not free Leonard yet, and the knife plunged deeper into his heart as the train drew up at Hilton. But remorse had become beautiful.

The house was unlocked since their landlord was a salesman at Covent Garden. Leonard passed out and headed down to the station. The train, even though it wasn’t leaving for another hour, was already at the end of the platform, so he laid down in it and fell asleep. With the first jolt, he woke up to daylight; they had left King’s Cross and were under a blue sky. Tunnels followed, each making the sky seem even bluer, and from the embankment at Finsbury Park, he got his first glimpse of the sun. It climbed out from behind the eastern smoke—a wheel that had its counterpart in the descending moon—and it felt like a servant to the blue sky rather than its master. He dozed off again. Over Tewin Water, it was daytime. To the left was the shadow of the embankment and its arches; to the right, Leonard looked up towards the Tewin Woods and the church, with its wild legend of immortality. Six forest trees—that’s a fact—grow out of one of the graves in the Tewin churchyard. The occupant of the grave—that’s the legend—was an atheist who declared that if God existed, six forest trees would sprout from her grave. These stories are from Hertfordshire, and beyond them lay the house of a hermit—Mrs. Wilcox knew him—who locked himself away, wrote prophecies, and gave everything he had to the poor. In between were the villas of business-minded folks who viewed life more clearly, though with the dullness of a half-closed eye. Above all, the sun was shining, birds were singing, primroses were yellow, and the speedwell was blue, and the countryside, however they interpreted it, was calling out “now.” It didn’t free Leonard yet, and the knife dug deeper into his heart as the train stopped at Hilton. But remorse had turned beautiful.

Hilton was asleep, or at the earliest, breakfasting. Leonard noticed the contrast when he stepped out of it into the country. Here men had been up since dawn. Their hours were ruled, not by a London office, but by the movements of the crops and the sun. That they were men of the finest type only the sentimentalist can declare. But they kept to the life of daylight. They are England’s hope. Clumsily they carry forward the torch of the sun, until such time as the nation sees fit to take it up. Half clodhopper, half board-school prig, they can still throw back to a nobler stock, and breed yeomen.

Hilton was either asleep or just having breakfast. Leonard noticed the difference when he stepped out into the countryside. Here, men had been up since dawn. Their days were determined not by an office in London, but by the growth of crops and the sun's movements. Only a sentimentalist could claim they were the finest type of men. But they lived by the daylight. They are England’s hope. Awkwardly, they carry forward the torch of the sun, until the nation is ready to take it up themselves. Part clumsy farmer, part schoolboy, they still reflect a nobler heritage and can produce yeomen.

At the chalk pit a motor passed him. In it was another type, whom Nature favours—the Imperial. Healthy, ever in motion, it hopes to inherit the earth. It breeds as quickly as the yeoman, and as soundly; strong is the temptation to acclaim it as a super-yeoman, who carries his country’s virtue overseas. But the Imperialist is not what he thinks or seems. He is a destroyer. He prepares the way for cosmopolitanism, and though his ambitions may be fulfilled, the earth that he inherits will be grey.

At the chalk pit, a car drove by him. Inside was a different kind of person, one favored by Nature—the Imperial type. Healthy and always on the move, this person hopes to take over the world. They reproduce as quickly and as successfully as a farmer; there’s a strong temptation to praise them as a super-farmer who spreads their nation's values everywhere. But the Imperialist isn’t what they believe or appear to be. They are a destroyer. They pave the way for a global society, and even if their ambitions come true, the world they inherit will be dull.

To Leonard, intent on his private sin, there came the conviction of innate goodness elsewhere. It was not the optimism which he had been taught at school. Again and again must the drums tap, and the goblins stalk over the universe before joy can be purged of the superficial. It was rather paradoxical, and arose from his sorrow. Death destroys a man, but the idea of death saves him—that is the best account of it that has yet been given. Squalor and tragedy can beckon to all that is great in us, and strengthen the wings of love. They can beckon; it is not certain that they will, for they are not love’s servants. But they can beckon, and the knowledge of this incredible truth comforted him.

To Leonard, focused on his personal guilt, the realization of inherent goodness in others came to him. It wasn’t the kind of optimism he learned in school. The drums must beat repeatedly, and the goblins must wander through the universe before true joy can be freed from superficiality. It was somewhat contradictory and stemmed from his pain. Death may take away a person, but the concept of death can save him—that's the best explanation so far. Filth and tragedy can call forth the greatness within us and uplift love. They can call; it's not guaranteed that they will, as they are not servants to love. But they can call, and knowing this incredible truth provided him with comfort.

As he approached the house all thought stopped. Contradictory notions stood side by side in his mind. He was terrified but happy, ashamed, but had done no sin. He knew the confession: “Mrs. Wilcox, I have done wrong,” but sunrise had robbed its meaning, and he felt rather on a supreme adventure.

As he got closer to the house, all thoughts faded away. Conflicting ideas stood next to each other in his mind. He was scared but also happy, feeling ashamed even though he hadn’t done anything wrong. He understood the confession: “Mrs. Wilcox, I was wrong,” but the morning light had changed its significance, and he felt more like he was on a great adventure.

He entered a garden, steadied himself against a motor-car that he found in it, found a door open and entered a house. Yes, it would be very easy. From a room to the left he heard voices, Margaret’s amongst them. His own name was called aloud, and a man whom he had never seen said, “Oh, is he there? I am not surprised. I now thrash him within an inch of his life.”

He walked into a garden, leaned against a car he found there, noticed an open door, and went inside a house. Yes, it would be pretty easy. From a room on the left, he heard voices, including Margaret’s. Someone called out his name, and a man he didn’t recognize said, “Oh, is he there? I’m not surprised. I’m going to beat him within an inch of his life.”

“Mrs. Wilcox,” said Leonard, “I have done wrong.”

“Mrs. Wilcox,” Leonard said, “I messed up.”

The man took him by the collar and cried, “Bring me a stick.” Women were screaming. A stick, very bright, descended. It hurt him, not where it descended, but in the heart. Books fell over him in a shower. Nothing had sense.

The man grabbed him by the collar and shouted, “Get me a stick.” Women were screaming. A bright stick came down. It hurt him, not where it landed, but in his heart. Books fell around him like a shower. Nothing made sense.

“Get some water,” commanded Charles, who had all through kept very calm. “He’s shamming. Of course I only used the blade. Here, carry him out into the air.”

“Get some water,” Charles ordered, staying completely calm the whole time. “He’s faking it. Of course, I only used the blade. Here, take him outside for some fresh air.”

Thinking that he understood these things, Margaret obeyed him. They laid Leonard, who was dead, on the gravel; Helen poured water over him.

Thinking he understood these things, Margaret went along with him. They placed Leonard, who was dead, on the gravel; Helen poured water over him.

“That’s enough,” said Charles.

“That's enough,” said Charles.

“Yes, murder’s enough,” said Miss Avery, coming out of the house with the sword.

“Yes, murder's enough,” said Miss Avery, stepping out of the house with the sword.

Chapter 42

When Charles left Ducie Street he had caught the first train home, but had no inkling of the newest development until late at night. Then his father, who had dined alone, sent for him, and in very grave tones inquired for Margaret.

When Charles left Ducie Street, he caught the first train home but had no idea about the latest news until late at night. Then his father, who had eaten dinner alone, called for him and in a very serious tone asked about Margaret.

“I don’t know where she is, pater,” said Charles. “Dolly kept back dinner nearly an hour for her.”

“I don’t know where she is, Dad,” said Charles. “Dolly held back dinner for her for almost an hour.”

“Tell me when she comes in—.”

“Let me know when she arrives—.”

Another hour passed. The servants went to bed, and Charles visited his father again, to receive further instructions. Mrs. Wilcox had still not returned.

Another hour went by. The servants went to bed, and Charles checked in on his father again to get more instructions. Mrs. Wilcox still hadn’t come back.

“I’ll sit up for her as late as you like, but she can hardly be coming. Isn’t she stopping with her sister at the hotel?”

“I’ll stay up for her as long as you want, but she probably isn’t coming. Isn’t she staying with her sister at the hotel?”

“Perhaps,” said Mr. Wilcox thoughtfully—“perhaps.”

“Maybe,” said Mr. Wilcox thoughtfully—“maybe.”

“Can I do anything for you, sir?”

“Is there anything I can do for you, sir?”

“Not tonight, my boy.”

“Not tonight, kid.”

Mr. Wilcox liked being called sir. He raised his eyes and gave his son more open a look of tenderness than he usually ventured. He saw Charles as little boy and strong man in one. Though his wife had proved unstable his children were left to him.

Mr. Wilcox liked being called sir. He looked up and gave his son a more openly tender look than he usually dared to show. He saw Charles as both a little boy and a strong man at the same time. Even though his wife had been unstable, his children were left to him.

After midnight he tapped on Charles’s door. “I can’t sleep,” he said. “I had better have a talk with you and get it over.”

After midnight, he knocked on Charles’s door. “I can’t sleep,” he said. “I should talk to you and get it over with.”

He complained of the heat. Charles took him out into the garden, and they paced up and down in their dressing-gowns. Charles became very quiet as the story unrolled; he had known all along that Margaret was as bad as her sister.

He complained about the heat. Charles took him out into the garden, and they walked back and forth in their robes. Charles grew very quiet as the story unfolded; he had known all along that Margaret was just as bad as her sister.

“She will feel differently in the morning,” said Mr. Wilcox, who had of course said nothing about Mrs. Bast. “But I cannot let this kind of thing continue without comment. I am morally certain that she is with her sister at Howards End. The house is mine—and, Charles, it will be yours—and when I say that no one is to live there, I mean that no one is to live there. I won’t have it.” He looked angrily at the moon. “To my mind this question is connected with something far greater, the rights of property itself.”

“She’ll feel differently in the morning,” said Mr. Wilcox, who had, of course, said nothing about Mrs. Bast. “But I can’t just let this kind of thing go on without saying anything. I’m pretty sure she’s with her sister at Howards End. The house is mine—and, Charles, it will be yours—and when I say that no one is to live there, I mean it. I won’t allow it.” He glared angrily at the moon. “To me, this issue is tied to something much bigger, the rights of property itself.”

“Undoubtedly,” said Charles.

"Definitely," said Charles.

Mr. Wilcox linked his arm in his son’s, but somehow liked him less as he told him more. “I don’t want you to conclude that my wife and I had anything of the nature of a quarrel. She was only over-wrought, as who would not be? I shall do what I can for Helen, but on the understanding that they clear out of the house at once. Do you see? That is a sine qua non.”

Mr. Wilcox hooked his arm with his son’s, but oddly liked him less as he spoke more. “I don’t want you to think that my wife and I had any kind of argument. She was just stressed out, as anyone would be. I will do what I can for Helen, but only if they move out of the house immediately. Do you understand? That is a must.”

“Then at eight tomorrow I may go up in the car?”

“Then at eight tomorrow, can I take the car?”

“Eight or earlier. Say that you are acting as my representative, and, of course, use no violence, Charles.”

“By eight or earlier. Just say you’re acting as my representative, and, of course, no violence, Charles.”

On the morrow, as Charles returned, leaving Leonard dead upon the gravel, it did not seem to him that he had used violence. Death was due to heart disease. His stepmother herself had said so, and even Miss Avery had acknowledged that he only used the flat of the sword. On his way through the village he informed the police, who thanked him, and said there must be an inquest. He found his father in the garden shading his eyes from the sun.

On the next day, as Charles came back, leaving Leonard dead on the gravel, he didn't feel like he had acted violently. The cause of death was heart disease. His stepmother had confirmed it, and even Miss Avery agreed that he only used the blunt side of the sword. As he walked through the village, he informed the police, who thanked him and said there would need to be an inquest. He found his father in the garden, shielding his eyes from the sun.

“It has been pretty horrible,” said Charles gravely. “They were there, and they had the man up there with them too.”

“It has been really terrible,” said Charles seriously. “They were there, and they had the guy up there with them too.”

“What—what man?”

"What man?"

“I told you last night. His name was Bast.”

“I told you last night. His name was Bast.”

“My God, is it possible?” said Mr. Wilcox. “In your mother’s house! Charles, in your mother’s house!”

“My God, is this for real?” said Mr. Wilcox. “In your mom’s house! Charles, in your mom’s house!”

“I know, pater. That was what I felt. As a matter of fact, there is no need to trouble about the man. He was in the last stages of heart disease, and just before I could show him what I thought of him he went off. The police are seeing about it at this moment.”

“I know, Dad. That’s exactly how I felt. Honestly, there’s no need to worry about the guy. He was in the final stages of heart disease, and just before I could express my thoughts on him, he passed away. The police are looking into it right now.”

Mr. Wilcox listened attentively.

Mr. Wilcox listened closely.

“I got up there—oh, it couldn’t have been more than half-past seven. The Avery woman was lighting a fire for them. They were still upstairs. I waited in the drawing-room. We were all moderately civil and collected, though I had my suspicions. I gave them your message, and Mrs. Wilcox said, ‘Oh yes, I see; yes,’ in that way of hers.”

“I got up there—oh, it couldn’t have been more than 7:30. The Avery woman was starting a fire for them. They were still upstairs. I waited in the living room. We were all pretty polite and composed, though I had my doubts. I passed on your message, and Mrs. Wilcox said, ‘Oh yes, I see; yes,’ in her typical way.”

“Nothing else?”

"Anything else?"

“I promised to tell you, ‘with her love,’ that she was going to Germany with her sister this evening. That was all we had time for.”

“I promised to tell you, ‘with her love,’ that she was going to Germany with her sister this evening. That was all we had time for.”

Mr. Wilcox seemed relieved.

Mr. Wilcox looked relieved.

“Because by then I suppose the man got tired of hiding, for suddenly Mrs. Wilcox screamed out his name. I recognized it, and I went for him in the hall. Was I right, pater? I thought things were going a little too far.”

“Because by then I guess the guy got tired of hiding, because suddenly Mrs. Wilcox shouted his name. I recognized it, and I went after him in the hall. Was I right, Dad? I thought things were getting a little out of hand.”

“Right, my dear boy? I don’t know. But you would have been no son of mine if you hadn’t. Then did he just—just—crumple up as you said?” He shrunk from the simple word.

“Right, my dear boy? I don’t know. But you wouldn’t have been my son if you hadn’t. So, did he just—just—collapse like you said?” He recoiled from the plain word.

“He caught hold of the bookcase, which came down over him. So I merely put the sword down and carried him into the garden. We all thought he was shamming. However, he’s dead right enough. Awful business!”

“He grabbed the bookcase, which fell on him. So I just set the sword down and took him into the garden. We all thought he was faking it. But he’s really gone. Terrible situation!”

“Sword?” cried his father, with anxiety in his voice. “What sword? Whose sword?”

“Sword?” his father exclaimed, anxiety clear in his voice. “What sword? Whose sword?”

“A sword of theirs.”

“A sword of theirs.”

“What were you doing with it?”

“What were you doing with it?”

“Well, didn’t you see, pater, I had to snatch up the first thing handy I hadn’t a riding-whip or stick. I caught him once or twice over the shoulders with the flat of their old German sword.”

“Well, didn’t you see, dad, I had to grab whatever was nearby since I didn’t have a riding whip or a stick. I hit him once or twice on the shoulders with the flat of their old German sword.”

“Then what?”

“What's next?”

“He pulled over the bookcase, as I said, and fell,” said Charles, with a sigh. It was no fun doing errands for his father, who was never quite satisfied.

“He pulled over the bookcase, like I said, and fell,” Charles said with a sigh. It wasn’t fun running errands for his dad, who was never really satisfied.

“But the real cause was heart disease? Of that you’re sure?”

“But the real cause was heart disease? Are you sure about that?”

“That or a fit. However, we shall hear more than enough at the inquest on such unsavoury topics.”

“That or a fit. But we’ll hear plenty more about these unpleasant topics at the inquest.”

They went into breakfast. Charles had a racking headache, consequent on motoring before food. He was also anxious about the future, reflecting that the police must detain Helen and Margaret for the inquest and ferret the whole thing out. He saw himself obliged to leave Hilton. One could not afford to live near the scene of a scandal—it was not fair on one’s wife. His comfort was that the pater’s eyes were opened at last. There would be a horrible smash up, and probably a separation from Margaret; then they would all start again, more as they had been in his mother’s time.

They went to breakfast. Charles had a pounding headache from driving before eating. He was also worried about what was coming, thinking that the police would have to hold Helen and Margaret for the inquest and figure everything out. He realized he would have to leave Hilton. You couldn't afford to stay near the scene of a scandal—it wouldn't be fair to his wife. The only comfort he had was that his dad finally knew the truth. There would be a terrible fallout, and likely a separation from Margaret; then they would all start over, more like they had during his mother's time.

“I think I’ll go round to the police-station,” said his father when breakfast was over.

“I think I’ll head over to the police station,” said his father when breakfast was done.

“What for?” cried Dolly, who had still not been “told.”

“What for?” shouted Dolly, who still hadn’t been “told.”

“Very well, sir. Which car will you have?”

“Alright, sir. Which car do you want?”

“I think I’ll walk.”

"I think I'll walk."

“It’s a good half-mile,” said Charles, stepping into the garden. “The sun’s very hot for April. Shan’t I take you up, and then, perhaps, a little spin round by Tewin?”

“It’s a good half-mile,” Charles said as he walked into the garden. “The sun’s really hot for April. Shouldn’t I take you up, and then maybe we can take a little drive around Tewin?”

“You go on as if I didn’t know my own mind,” said Mr. Wilcox fretfully. Charles hardened his mouth. “You young fellows’ one idea is to get into a motor. I tell you, I want to walk: I’m very fond of walking.”

“You act like I don’t know what I want,” Mr. Wilcox said irritably. Charles tightened his mouth. “All you young guys think about is getting into a car. I’m telling you, I want to walk: I really enjoy walking.”

“Oh, all right; I’m about the house if you want me for anything. I thought of not going up to the office today, if that is your wish.”

“Oh, fine; I’ll be around the house if you need me for anything. I was thinking of not going into the office today, if that's what you prefer.”

“It is, indeed, my boy,” said Mr. Wilcox, and laid a hand on his sleeve.

“It is, really, my boy,” said Mr. Wilcox, and placed a hand on his sleeve.

Charles did not like it; he was uneasy about his father, who did not seem himself this morning. There was a petulant touch about him—more like a woman. Could it be that he was growing old? The Wilcoxes were not lacking in affection; they had it royally, but they did not know how to use it. It was the talent in the napkin, and, for a warm-hearted man, Charles had conveyed very little joy. As he watched his father shuffling up the road, he had a vague regret—a wish that something had been different somewhere—a wish (though he did not express it thus) that he had been taught to say “I” in his youth. He meant to make up for Margaret’s defection, but knew that his father had been very happy with her until yesterday. How had she done it? By some dishonest trick, no doubt—but how?

Charles was unsettled; he felt uneasy about his father, who didn’t seem like himself that morning. There was a sulky vibe about him—more like a woman. Could it be that he was getting older? The Wilcoxes had plenty of love to give; they did it in spades, but they didn’t know how to express it. It was the skill in the napkin, and despite being a warm-hearted man, Charles had shown very little joy. As he watched his father shuffling down the road, he felt a vague regret—a wish that something had been different somewhere—a wish (though he didn’t put it like this) that he had been taught to say “I” when he was young. He wanted to make up for Margaret’s absence, but he knew his father had been very happy with her until yesterday. How had she done it? By some dishonest trick, no doubt—but how?

Mr. Wilcox reappeared at eleven, looking very tired. There was to be an inquest on Leonard’s’ body tomorrow, and the police required his son to attend.

Mr. Wilcox returned at eleven, looking very tired. There was going to be an inquest on Leonard’s body tomorrow, and the police needed his son to be there.

“I expected that,” said Charles. “I shall naturally be the most important witness there.”

“I expected that,” said Charles. “I’ll naturally be the most important witness there.”

Chapter 43

Out of the turmoil and horror that had begun with Aunt Juley’s illness and was not even to end with Leonard’s death, it seemed impossible to Margaret that healthy life should re-emerge. Events succeeded in a logical, yet senseless, train. People lost their humanity, and took values as arbitrary as those in a pack of playing-cards. It was natural that Henry should do this and cause Helen to do that, and then think her wrong for doing it; natural that she herself should think him wrong; natural that Leonard should want to know how Helen was, and come, and Charles be angry with him for coming—natural, but unreal. In this jangle of causes and effects what had become of their true selves? Here Leonard lay dead in the garden, from natural causes; yet life was a deep, deep river, death a blue sky, life was a house, death a wisp of hay, a flower, a tower, life and death were anything and everything, except this ordered insanity, where the king takes the queen, and the ace the king. Ah, no; there was beauty and adventure behind, such as the man at her feet had yearned for; there was hope this side of the grave; there were truer relationships beyond the limits that fetter us now. As a prisoner looks up and sees stars beckoning, so she, from the turmoil and horror of those days, caught glimpses of the diviner wheels.

Out of the chaos and horror that began with Aunt Juley’s illness and continued even after Leonard’s death, Margaret found it hard to believe that healthy life could return. Events followed a logical yet absurd pattern. People lost their humanity and adopted values as random as those in a deck of cards. It made sense that Henry would do this and make Helen do that, only to then think she was wrong for it; it made sense that she would think he was wrong; it made sense that Leonard wanted to know how Helen was doing and came to see her, while Charles felt angry that he came—natural, but not real. In this mess of causes and effects, where had their true selves gone? Here lay Leonard, dead in the garden, from natural causes; yet life was a deep, vast river, death a blue sky, life was a house, death a wisp of hay, a flower, a tower—life and death were everything and nothing except this ordered madness where the king takes the queen and the ace takes the king. Ah, no; there was beauty and adventure behind it all, just like what the man at her feet had yearned for; there was hope on this side of the grave; there were deeper connections beyond the limits that bind us now. Just as a prisoner looks up and sees stars shining, she, amidst the chaos and horror of those days, caught glimpses of something greater.

And Helen, dumb with fright, but trying to keep calm for the child’s sake, and Miss Avery, calm, but murmuring tenderly, “No one ever told the lad he’ll have a child”—they also reminded her that horror is not the end. To what ultimate harmony we tend she did not know, but there seemed great chance that a child would be born into the world, to take the great chances of beauty and adventure that the world offers. She moved through the sunlit garden, gathering narcissi, crimson-eyed and white. There was nothing else to be done; the time for telegrams and anger was over, and it seemed wisest that the hands of Leonard should be folded on his breast and be filled with flowers. Here was the father; leave it at that. Let Squalor be turned into Tragedy, whose eyes are the stars, and whose hands hold the sunset and the dawn.

And Helen, frozen with fear but trying to stay composed for the child's sake, and Miss Avery, calm but softly saying, “No one ever told the kid he’ll have a child”—they also reminded her that horror isn’t the end. She didn’t know what ultimate harmony we were heading toward, but there was a good chance that a child would come into the world, ready to embrace the beauty and adventure that life offers. She walked through the sunny garden, picking narcissi, red-eyed and white. There was nothing more to be done; the time for telegrams and anger had passed, and it seemed best that Leonard's hands should be folded over his chest, filled with flowers. Here was the father; leave it at that. Let Squalor turn into Tragedy, whose eyes are the stars and whose hands hold the sunset and the dawn.

And even the influx of officials, even the return of the doctor, vulgar and acute, could not shake her belief in the eternity of beauty. Science explained people, but could not understand them. After long centuries among the bones and muscles it might be advancing to knowledge of the nerves, but this would never give understanding. One could open the heart to Mr. Mansbridge and his sort without discovering its secrets to them, for they wanted everything down in black and white, and black and white was exactly what they were left with.

And even with the rush of officials and the return of the doctor, who was both common and sharp, she couldn't lose her faith in the everlasting nature of beauty. Science could explain people, but it couldn’t truly understand them. After countless centuries studying bones and muscles, it might be getting closer to understanding the nerves, but that would never lead to real understanding. You could expose your heart to Mr. Mansbridge and people like him without revealing its secrets, because they wanted everything laid out clearly, and in the end, that’s all they were left with.

They questioned her closely about Charles. She never suspected why. Death had come, and the doctor agreed that it was due to heart disease. They asked to see her father’s sword. She explained that Charles’s anger was natural, but mistaken. Miserable questions about Leonard followed, all of which she answered unfalteringly. Then back to Charles again. “No doubt Mr. Wilcox may have induced death,” she said; “but if it wasn’t one thing it would have been another, as you yourselves know.” At last they thanked her, and took the sword and the body down to Hilton. She began to pick up the books from the floor.

They questioned her closely about Charles. She had no idea why. Death had happened, and the doctor confirmed it was from heart disease. They wanted to see her father’s sword. She explained that Charles’s anger was understandable, but misguided. Then came more uncomfortable questions about Leonard, all of which she answered confidently. Then they returned to Charles again. “Mr. Wilcox may have caused the death,” she said; “but if it hadn’t been one thing, it would have been another, as you all know.” Finally, they thanked her and took the sword and the body down to Hilton. She started picking up the books from the floor.

Helen had gone to the farm. It was the best place for her, since she had to wait for the inquest. Though, as if things were not hard enough, Madge and her husband had raised trouble; they did not see why they should receive the offscourings of Howards End. And, of course, they were right. The whole world was going to be right, and amply avenge any brave talk against the conventions. “Nothing matters,” the Schlegels had said in the past, “except one’s self-respect and that of one’s friends.” When the time came, other things mattered terribly. However, Madge had yielded, and Helen was assured of peace for one day and night, and tomorrow she would return to Germany.

Helen had gone to the farm. It was the best place for her since she had to wait for the inquest. As if things weren't tough enough, Madge and her husband had stirred up drama; they didn’t see why they should take in the Howards End leftovers. And, of course, they had a point. The whole world was ready to be right and would gladly punish any bold criticism of the norms. “Nothing matters,” the Schlegels had said before, “except one’s self-respect and that of one’s friends.” But when the time came, other things mattered a lot. However, Madge had given in, and Helen was guaranteed a peaceful day and night, and tomorrow she would head back to Germany.

As for herself, she determined to go too. No message came from Henry; perhaps he expected her to apologize. Now that she had time to think over her own tragedy, she was unrepentant. She neither forgave him for his behaviour nor wished to forgive him. Her speech to him seemed perfect. She would not have altered a word. It had to be uttered once in a life, to adjust the lopsidedness of the world. It was spoken not only to her husband, but to thousands of men like him—a protest against the inner darkness in high places that comes with a commercial age. Though he would build up his life without hers, she could not apologize. He had refused to connect, on the clearest issue that can be laid before a man, and their love must take the consequences.

As for her, she decided to go too. No message came from Henry; maybe he thought she would apologize. Now that she had time to reflect on her own tragedy, she felt no remorse. She neither forgave him for his actions nor wanted to. Her speech to him felt perfect. She wouldn’t change a single word. It needed to be said once in a lifetime to correct the imbalance in the world. It was spoken not just to her husband, but to thousands of men like him—a protest against the inner darkness in powerful positions that comes with a commercial society. Even though he would continue his life without her, she couldn’t apologize. He had chosen not to engage on the most clear-cut issue that can be presented to a man, and their love would have to face the consequences.

No, there was nothing more to be done. They had tried not to go over the precipice but perhaps the fall was inevitable. And it comforted her to think that the future was certainly inevitable: cause and effect would go jangling forward to some goal doubtless, but to none that she could imagine. At such moments the soul retires within, to float upon the bosom of a deeper stream, and has communion with the dead, and sees the world’s glory not diminished, but different in kind to what she has supposed. She alters her focus until trivial things are blurred. Margaret had been tending this way all the winter. Leonard’s death brought her to the goal. Alas! that Henry should fade, away as reality emerged, and only her love for him should remain clear, stamped with his image like the cameos we rescue out of dreams.

No, there was nothing more to be done. They had tried to avoid falling off the edge, but maybe the fall was unavoidable. It comforted her to think that the future was definitely unavoidable: cause and effect would keep moving forward to some goal, no doubt, but not one she could picture. In moments like these, the soul retreats inward, floating on the currents of a deeper stream, connecting with the past, and seeing the world's glory not lessened, but different from what she had thought. She shifts her perspective until the trivial things become fuzzy. Margaret had been leaning this way all winter. Leonard’s death brought her to this point. Alas! that Henry should fade away as reality came into focus, and only her love for him remained clear, marked with his image like the cameos we salvage from dreams.

With unfaltering eye she traced his future. He would soon present a healthy mind to the world again, and what did he or the world care if he was rotten at the core? He would grow into a rich, jolly old man, at times a little sentimental about women, but emptying his glass with anyone. Tenacious of power, he would keep Charles and the rest dependent, and retire from business reluctantly and at an advanced age. He would settle down—though she could not realize this. In her eyes Henry was always moving and causing others to move, until the ends of the earth met. But in time he must get too tired to move, and settle down. What next? The inevitable word. The release of the soul to its appropriate Heaven.

With unwavering focus, she envisioned his future. He would soon offer a sound mind to the world again, and what did he or the world care if he was rotten at the core? He would grow into a wealthy, cheerful old man, occasionally a bit sentimental about women, but downing a drink with anyone. Clinging to power, he would keep Charles and the others dependent on him and would hesitate to retire from work, even at an old age. He would eventually settle down—though she couldn’t quite see it. To her, Henry was always in motion, making others move as well, until the ends of the earth converged. But eventually, he would get too tired to keep moving and would settle down. What then? The inevitable thought. The release of the soul to its rightful Heaven.

Would they meet in it? Margaret believed in immortality for herself. An eternal future had always seemed natural to her. And Henry believed in it for himself. Yet, would they meet again? Are there not rather endless levels beyond the grave, as the theory that he had censured teaches? And his level, whether higher or lower, could it possibly be the same as hers?

Would they meet in it? Margaret believed in immortality for herself. An eternal future had always seemed natural to her. And Henry believed it for himself too. Yet, would they meet again? Aren't there endless levels beyond the grave, as the theory he had criticized suggests? And his level, whether higher or lower, could it possibly be the same as hers?

Thus gravely meditating, she was summoned by him. He sent up Crane in the motor. Other servants passed like water, but the chauffeur remained, though impertinent and disloyal. Margaret disliked Crane, and he knew it.

Thus seriously thinking, she was called by him. He sent up Crane in the car. Other servants came and went, but the chauffeur stayed, even though he was rude and untrustworthy. Margaret didn’t like Crane, and he was aware of it.

“Is it the keys that Mr. Wilcox wants?” she asked.

“Is it the keys that Mr. Wilcox wants?” she asked.

“He didn’t say, madam.”

“He didn’t say, ma’am.”

“You haven’t any note for me?”

“You don’t have any message for me?”

“He didn’t say, madam.”

"He didn’t say, ma'am."

After a moment’s thought she locked up Howards End. It was pitiable to see in it the stirrings of warmth that would be quenched for ever. She raked out the fire that was blazing in the kitchen, and spread the coals in the gravelled yard. She closed the windows and drew the curtains. Henry would probably sell the place now.

After a moment’s thought, she locked up Howards End. It was sad to see the warmth inside that would be extinguished forever. She put out the fire that was blazing in the kitchen and spread the coals in the gravel yard. She closed the windows and drew the curtains. Henry would likely sell the place now.

She was determined not to spare him, for nothing new had happened as far as they were concerned. Her mood might never have altered from yesterday evening. He was standing a little outside Charles’s gate, and motioned the car to stop. When his wife got out he said hoarsely: “I prefer to discuss things with you outside.”

She was set on not holding back, because nothing had really changed for them. Her mood hadn’t shifted since last night. He stood just outside Charles’s gate and signaled for the car to stop. When his wife got out, he said in a rough voice, “I’d rather talk to you outside.”

“It will be more appropriate in the road, I am afraid,” said Margaret. “Did you get my message?”

“It will be more suitable on the road, I’m afraid,” said Margaret. “Did you receive my message?”

“What about?”

"What’s up?"

“I am going to Germany with my sister. I must tell you now that I shall make it my permanent home. Our talk last night was more important than you have realized. I am unable to forgive you and am leaving you.”

“I’m going to Germany with my sister. I need to tell you now that I’m going to make it my permanent home. Our conversation last night was more important than you realize. I can’t forgive you and I’m leaving you.”

“I am extremely tired,” said Henry, in injured tones. “I have been walking about all the morning, and wish to sit down.”

“I am really tired,” said Henry, sounding hurt. “I’ve been walking all morning, and I want to sit down.”

“Certainly, if you will consent to sit on the grass.”

"Sure, if you're okay with sitting on the grass."

The Great North Road should have been bordered all its length with glebe. Henry’s kind had filched most of it. She moved to the scrap opposite, wherein were the Six Hills. They sat down on the farther side, so that they could not be seen by Charles or Dolly.

The Great North Road should have been lined with farmland all along its length. Henry’s people had stolen most of it. She moved to the area across from there, where the Six Hills were located. They sat down on the other side so that Charles and Dolly wouldn’t be able to see them.

“Here are your keys,” said Margaret. She tossed them towards him. They fell on the sunlit slope of grass, and he did not pick them up.

“Here are your keys,” Margaret said. She tossed them to him. They landed on the sunlit patch of grass, and he didn’t pick them up.

“I have something to tell you,” he said gently.

“I have something to tell you,” he said softly.

She knew this superficial gentleness, this confession of hastiness, that was only intended to enhance her admiration of the male.

She recognized this fake gentleness, this admission of impatience, which was only meant to increase her admiration for the man.

“I don’t want to hear it,” she replied. “My sister is going to be ill. My life is going to be with her now. We must manage to build up something, she and I and her child.”

“I don’t want to hear it,” she replied. “My sister is going to be sick. My life is going to be about her now. We have to figure out how to create something together—her, me, and her child.”

“Where are you going?”

"Where are you headed?"

“Munich. We start after the inquest, if she is not too ill.”

“Munich. We’ll head out after the investigation, if she’s not too sick.”

“After the inquest?”

"After the investigation?"

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Have you realized what the verdict at the inquest will be?”

“Have you figured out what the verdict at the inquest will be?”

“Yes, heart disease.”

"Yes, heart disease."

“No, my dear; manslaughter.”

“No, my dear; it's manslaughter.”

Margaret drove her fingers through the grass. The hill beneath her moved as if it was alive.

Margaret ran her fingers through the grass. The hill underneath her felt like it was alive.

“Manslaughter,” repeated Mr. Wilcox. “Charles may go to prison. I dare not tell him. I don’t know what to do—what to do. I’m broken—I’m ended.”

“Manslaughter,” Mr. Wilcox said again. “Charles might go to prison. I can't tell him. I don’t know what to do—what to do. I’m shattered—I’m finished.”

No sudden warmth arose in her. She did not see that to break him was her only hope. She did not enfold the sufferer in her arms. But all through that day and the next a new life began to move. The verdict was brought in. Charles was committed for trial. It was against all reason that he should be punished, but the law, being made in his image, sentenced him to three years’ imprisonment. Then Henry’s fortress gave way. He could bear no one but his wife, he shambled up to Margaret afterwards and asked her to do what she could with him. She did what seemed easiest—she took him down to recruit at Howards End.

No sudden warmth emerged in her. She didn’t realize that breaking him was her only hope. She didn’t hold the sufferer in her arms. But throughout that day and the next, a new life started to move. The verdict was delivered. Charles was committed for trial. It was unreasonable for him to be punished, but the law, reflecting who he was, sentenced him to three years in prison. Then Henry’s defenses crumbled. He could only tolerate his wife; he awkwardly approached Margaret later and asked her to help him. She did what seemed simplest—she took him to recover at Howards End.

Chapter 44

Tom’s father was cutting the big meadow. He passed again and again amid whirring blades and sweet odours of grass, encompassing with narrowing circles the sacred centre of the field. Tom was negotiating with Helen.

Tom's dad was mowing the big meadow. He went around and around through the buzzing blades and sweet smells of grass, getting closer in tight circles to the sacred center of the field. Tom was working things out with Helen.

“I haven’t any idea,” she replied. “Do you suppose baby may, Meg?”

"I have no idea," she replied. "Do you think the baby might know, Meg?"

Margaret put down her work and regarded them absently. “What was that?” she asked.

Margaret set aside her work and looked at them absentmindedly. “What was that?” she asked.

“Tom wants to know whether baby is old enough to play with hay?”

“Tom wants to know if the baby is old enough to play with hay?”

“I haven’t the least notion,” answered Margaret, and took up her work again.

“I have no idea,” replied Margaret, and went back to her work.

“Now, Tom, baby is not to stand; he is not to lie on his face; he is not to lie so that his head wags; he is not to be teased or tickled; and he is not to be cut into two or more pieces by the cutter. Will you be as careful as all that?”

“Now, Tom, the baby shouldn’t stand; he shouldn’t lie on his stomach; he shouldn’t lie in a way that makes his head shake; he shouldn’t be teased or tickled; and he shouldn’t be cut into two or more pieces by the cutter. Will you be that careful?”

Tom held out his arms.

Tom stretched out his arms.

“That child is a wonderful nursemaid,” remarked Margaret.

“That kid is an amazing babysitter,” said Margaret.

“He is fond of baby. That’s why he does it!” was Helen’s answer. They’re going to be lifelong friends.”

“He loves the baby. That’s why he does it!” was Helen’s reply. “They’re going to be lifelong friends.”

“Starting at the ages of six and one?”

“Starting at the ages of six and one?”

“Of course. It will be a great thing for Tom.”

“Of course. It will be a great thing for Tom.”

“It may be a greater thing for baby.”

“It might be a bigger deal for the baby.”

Fourteen months had passed, but Margaret still stopped at Howards End. No better plan had occurred to her. The meadow was being recut, the great red poppies were reopening in the garden. July would follow with the little red poppies among the wheat, August with the cutting of the wheat. These little events would become part of her year after year. Every summer she would fear lest the well should give out, every winter lest the pipes should freeze; every westerly gale might blow the wych-elm down and bring the end of all things, and so she could not read or talk during a westerly gale. The air was tranquil now. She and her sister were sitting on the remains of Evie’s mockery, where the lawn merged into the field.

Fourteen months had gone by, but Margaret still found herself at Howards End. She hadn’t come up with a better plan. The meadow was being mowed again, and the vibrant red poppies were blooming again in the garden. July would bring the little red poppies among the wheat, followed by August with the wheat harvest. These small moments would become part of her routine year after year. Every summer, she worried the well might run dry, and every winter, she feared the pipes might freeze; any strong westerly wind could knock down the wych-elm, signaling the end of everything, and because of that, she found it impossible to read or talk during a strong westerly wind. The air was calm now. She and her sister were sitting on the remnants of Evie’s mockery, where the lawn blended into the field.

“What a time they all are!” said Helen. “What can they be doing inside?” Margaret, who was growing less talkative, made no answer. The noise of the cutter came intermittently, like the breaking of waves. Close by them a man was preparing to scythe out one of the dell-holes.

“What a time they’re having!” said Helen. “What could they be doing inside?” Margaret, who was becoming less chatty, didn’t respond. The sound of the cutter came and went, like ocean waves crashing. Nearby, a man was getting ready to clear out one of the dell-holes.

“I wish Henry was out to enjoy this,” said Helen. “This lovely weather and to be shut up in the house! It’s very hard.”

“I wish Henry could be here to enjoy this,” said Helen. “This beautiful weather and being stuck inside! It’s really tough.”

“It has to be,” said Margaret. “The hay-fever is his chief objection against living here, but he thinks it worth while.”

“It has to be,” said Margaret. “The hay fever is his main reason for not wanting to live here, but he thinks it’s worth it.”

“Meg, is or isn’t he ill? I can’t make out.”

“Meg, is he sick or not? I can't tell.”

“Not ill. Eternally tired. He has worked very hard all his life, and noticed nothing. Those are the people who collapse when they do notice a thing.”

“Not sick. Always exhausted. He’s worked really hard his entire life and hasn’t seen a thing. Those are the people who break down when they finally do notice something.”

“I suppose he worries dreadfully about his part of the tangle.”

“I guess he really worries about his part of the mess.”

“Dreadfully. That is why I wish Dolly had not come, too, today. Still, he wanted them all to come. It has to be.”

“Honestly. That’s why I wish Dolly hadn’t come today, too. Still, he wanted everyone to be there. It just has to be.”

“Why does he want them?”

“Why does he want them?”

Margaret did not answer.

Margaret didn't answer.

“Meg, may I tell you something? I like Henry.”

“Meg, can I tell you something? I like Henry.”

“You’d be odd if you didn’t,” said Margaret.

“You’d be weird if you didn’t,” said Margaret.

“I usen’t to.”

"I didn't used to."

“Usen’t!” She lowered her eyes a moment to the black abyss of the past. They had crossed it, always excepting Leonard and Charles. They were building up a new life, obscure, yet gilded with tranquillity. Leonard was dead; Charles had two years more in prison. One usen’t always to see clearly before that time. It was different now.

“Don’t!” She glanced down for a moment into the dark void of the past. They had moved beyond it, with Leonard and Charles being the only exceptions. They were creating a new life, unclear, yet filled with peace. Leonard was gone; Charles had two more years in prison. One didn’t always see things clearly before that period. It was different now.

“I like Henry because he does worry.”

“I like Henry because he cares.”

“And he likes you because you don’t.”

“And he likes you because you don’t.”

Helen sighed. She seemed humiliated, and buried her face in her hands. After a time she said: “Above love,” a transition less abrupt than it appeared.

Helen sighed. She looked embarrassed and buried her face in her hands. After a moment, she said, “Above love,” a transition that was less shocking than it seemed.

Margaret never stopped working.

Margaret never stopped hustling.

“I mean a woman’s love for a man. I supposed I should hang my life on to that once, and was driven up and down and about as if something was worrying through me. But everything is peaceful now; I seem cured. That Herr Förstmeister, whom Frieda keeps writing about, must be a noble character, but he doesn’t see that I shall never marry him or anyone. It isn’t shame or mistrust of myself. I simply couldn’t. I’m ended. I used to be so dreamy about a man’s love as a girl, and think that for good or evil love must be the great thing. But it hasn’t been; it has been itself a dream. Do you agree?”

“I’m talking about a woman’s love for a man. I thought I should base my life on that once, and I was tossed around as if something was troubling me. But everything is calm now; I feel healed. That Herr Förstmeister, whom Frieda keeps writing about, must be a decent guy, but he doesn’t understand that I’ll never marry him or anyone. It’s not about shame or lack of confidence in myself. I just can’t. I’m done. I used to be so idealistic about a man’s love when I was a girl, believing that love, for better or worse, had to be the most important thing. But it hasn’t been; it’s just been a fantasy. Do you agree?”

“I do not agree. I do not.”

“I don’t agree. I really don’t.”

“I ought to remember Leonard as my lover,” said Helen, stepping down into the field. “I tempted him, and killed him and it is surely the least I can do. I would like to throw out all my heart to Leonard on such an afternoon as this. But I cannot. It is no good pretending. I am forgetting him.” Her eyes filled with tears. “How nothing seems to match—how, my darling, my precious—” She broke off. “Tommy!”

“I should remember Leonard as my lover,” Helen said as she stepped into the field. “I tempted him, and I caused his death, and it's the least I can do. I want to pour out my heart to Leonard on an afternoon like this. But I can't. There's no point in pretending. I'm forgetting him.” Tears filled her eyes. “How nothing seems to fit—how, my darling, my precious—” She paused. “Tommy!”

“Yes, please?”

"Sure, what's up?"

“Baby’s not to try and stand.—There’s something wanting in me. I see you loving Henry, and understanding him better daily, and I know that death wouldn’t part you in the least. But I—Is it some awful appalling, criminal defect?”

“Baby shouldn’t try to stand. There’s something missing in me. I see you loving Henry and getting to know him better every day, and I know that death wouldn’t separate you at all. But I—Is there some terrible, shocking, criminal flaw within me?”

Margaret silenced her. She said: “It is only that people are far more different than is pretended. All over the world men and women are worrying because they cannot develop as they are supposed to develop. Here and there they have the matter out, and it comforts them. Don’t fret yourself, Helen. Develop what you have; love your child. I do not love children. I am thankful to have none. I can play with their beauty and charm, but that is all—nothing real, not one scrap of what there ought to be. And others—others go farther still, and move outside humanity altogether. A place, as well as a person, may catch the glow. Don’t you see that all this leads to comfort in the end? It is part of the battle against sameness. Differences—eternal differences, planted by God in a single family, so that there may always be colour; sorrow perhaps, but colour in the daily grey. Then I can’t have you worrying about Leonard. Don’t drag in the personal when it will not come. Forget him.”

Margaret silenced her. She said: “It’s just that people are way more different than they pretend. All around the world, men and women are stressed because they can’t become who they’re supposed to be. Occasionally, they figure things out, and it helps them. Don’t stress over it, Helen. Focus on what you have; love your child. I don’t love children. I’m actually glad I don’t have any. I can enjoy their beauty and charm, but that’s it—nothing real, not a bit of what should be there. And then there are others who take it even further and escape from humanity entirely. A place, just like a person, can capture that glow. Don’t you see that this ultimately leads to comfort? It’s part of the struggle against uniformity. Differences—eternal differences, placed by God in a single family, so there can always be color; maybe sorrow, but still color in the everyday grey. So I can’t have you worrying about Leonard. Don’t bring in the personal when it’s not needed. Just forget him.”

“Yes, yes, but what has Leonard got out of life?”

“Yes, yes, but what has Leonard gained from life?”

“Perhaps an adventure.”

"Maybe an adventure."

“Is that enough?”

"Is that sufficient?"

“Not for us. But for him.”

“Not for us. But for him.”

Helen took up a bunch of grass. She looked at the sorrel, and the red and white and yellow clover, and the quaker grass, and the daisies, and the bents that composed it. She raised it to her face.

Helen picked up a handful of grass. She examined the sorrel, along with the red, white, and yellow clover, the quaker grass, the daisies, and the bents that made it up. She held it close to her face.

“Is it sweetening yet?” asked Margaret.

“Is it sweetening yet?” Margaret asked.

“No, only withered.”

"No, just withered."

“It will sweeten tomorrow.”

"It'll be better tomorrow."

Helen smiled. “Oh, Meg, you are a person,” she said. “Think of the racket and torture this time last year. But now I couldn’t stop unhappy if I tried. What a change—and all through you!”

Helen smiled. “Oh, Meg, you're amazing,” she said. “Remember the chaos and misery we were feeling this time last year? But now, I couldn’t feel unhappy even if I wanted to. What a difference—and it’s all because of you!”

“Oh, we merely settled down. You and Henry learnt to understand one another and to forgive, all through the autumn and the winter.”

“Oh, we just settled down. You and Henry learned to understand each other and forgive, all through the fall and the winter.”

“Yes, but who settled us down?”

“Yes, but who got us settled?”

Margaret did not reply. The scything had begun, and she took off her pince-nez to watch it.

Margaret didn't respond. The cutting had started, and she removed her glasses to watch.

“You!” cried Helen. “You did it all, sweetest, though you’re too stupid to see. Living here was your plan—I wanted you; he wanted you; and every one said it was impossible, but you knew. Just think of our lives without you, Meg—I and baby with Monica, revolting by theory, he handed about from Dolly to Evie. But you picked up the pieces, and made us a home. Can’t it strike you—even for a moment—that your life has been heroic? Can’t you remember the two months after Charles’s arrest, when you began to act, and did all?”

“You!” shouted Helen. “You did it all, my sweet, even if you’re too blind to see it. Living here was your idea—I wanted you; he wanted you; and everyone said it was impossible, but you knew. Just think about our lives without you, Meg—I and the baby with Monica, falling apart by theory, passing from Dolly to Evie. But you picked up the pieces and created a home for us. Can’t it hit you—even for just a moment—that your life has been heroic? Can’t you remember the two months after Charles’s arrest when you started to take action and did everything?”

“You were both ill at the time,” said Margaret. “I did the obvious things. I had two invalids to nurse. Here was a house, ready furnished and empty. It was obvious. I didn’t know myself it would turn into a permanent home. No doubt I have done a little towards straightening the tangle, but things that I can’t phrase have helped me.”

“You were both sick at the time,” said Margaret. “I did what seemed right. I had two people to take care of. Here was a house, fully furnished and empty. It made sense. I didn’t know it would end up being a permanent home. No doubt I’ve helped a bit to sort things out, but certain things that I can't really put into words have helped me.”

“I hope it will be permanent,” said Helen, drifting away to other thoughts.

“I hope it lasts,” said Helen, drifting off to other thoughts.

“I think so. There are moments when I feel Howards End peculiarly our own.”

“I think so. There are times when I feel like Howards End is uniquely ours.”

“All the same, London’s creeping.”

“Still, London’s creeping.”

She pointed over the meadow—over eight or nine meadows, but at the end of them was a red rust.

She pointed across the meadow—across eight or nine meadows, but at the end of them was a red rust.

“You see that in Surrey and even Hampshire now,” she continued. “I can see it from the Purbeck Downs. And London is only part of something else, I’m afraid. Life’s going to be melted down, all over the world.”

“You see that in Surrey and even Hampshire now,” she continued. “I can see it from the Purbeck Downs. And London is just a piece of something bigger, I’m afraid. Life’s going to be broken down, all over the world.”

Margaret knew that her sister spoke truly. Howards End, Oniton, the Purbeck Downs, the Oderberge, were all survivals, and the melting-pot was being prepared for them. Logically, they had no right to be alive. One’s hope was in the weakness of logic. Were they possibly the earth beating time?

Margaret knew her sister was speaking the truth. Howards End, Oniton, the Purbeck Downs, the Oderberge, were all remnants, and the melting pot was being prepared for them. Logically, they shouldn’t even exist. One's hope rested on the flaws of logic. Could they possibly be the earth marking time?

“Because a thing is going strong now, it need not go strong for ever,” she said. “This craze for motion has only set in during the last hundred years. It may be followed by a civilization that won’t be a movement, because it will rest on the earth. All the signs are against it now, but I can’t help hoping, and very early in the morning in the garden I feel that our house is the future as well as the past.”

“Just because something is thriving now, it doesn't mean it will always thrive,” she said. “This obsession with movement has really only started in the last hundred years. It might be replaced by a civilization that won't be about moving around, because it will be rooted in the earth. All the signs suggest the opposite right now, but I can’t help but hope, and very early in the morning in the garden, I feel that our house represents both the future and the past.”

They turned and looked at it. Their own memories coloured it now, for Helen’s child had been born in the central room of the nine. Then Margaret said, “Oh, take care—!” for something moved behind the window of the hall, and the door opened.

They turned to see it. Their own memories tinted it now, because Helen’s child had been born in the main room of the nine. Then Margaret said, “Oh, watch out—!” as something moved behind the hall window, and the door opened.

“The conclave’s breaking at last. I’ll go.”

“The meeting is finally over. I'm going.”

It was Paul.

It was Paul.

Helen retreated with the children far into the field. Friendly voices greeted her. Margaret rose, to encounter a man with a heavy black moustache.

Helen stepped back with the kids deep into the field. She heard friendly voices welcoming her. Margaret stood up to meet a man with a thick black mustache.

“My father has asked for you,” he said with hostility. She took her work and followed him.

“My dad wants to see you,” he said with hostility. She picked up her things and followed him.

“We have been talking business,” he continued, “but I dare say you knew all about it beforehand.”

“We’ve been discussing business,” he went on, “but I bet you already knew all about it.”

“Yes, I did.”

“Yep, I did.”

Clumsy of movement—for he had spent all his life in the saddle—Paul drove his foot against the paint of the front door. Mrs. Wilcox gave a little cry of annoyance. She did not like anything scratched; she stopped in the hall to take Dolly’s boa and gloves out of a vase.

Clumsy in his movements—since he had spent his entire life on horseback—Paul kicked his foot against the painted front door. Mrs. Wilcox let out a small cry of irritation. She hated anything getting scratched; she paused in the hallway to take Dolly’s boa and gloves out of a vase.

Her husband was lying in a great leather chair in the dining-room, and by his side, holding his hand rather ostentatiously, was Evie. Dolly, dressed in purple, sat near the window. The room was a little dark and airless; they were obliged to keep it like this until the carting of the hay. Margaret joined the family without speaking; the five of them had met already at tea, and she knew quite well what was going to be said. Averse to wasting her time, she went on sewing. The clock struck six.

Her husband was lounging in a big leather chair in the dining room, and beside him, holding his hand rather dramatically, was Evie. Dolly, wearing purple, sat by the window. The room felt a bit dark and stuffy; they had to keep it like that until the hay was carted away. Margaret joined the family without saying anything; the five of them had already met for tea, and she knew exactly what was about to be discussed. Not wanting to waste her time, she continued sewing. The clock struck six.

“Is this going to suit every one?” said Henry in a weary voice. He used the old phrases, but their effect was unexpected and shadowy. “Because I don’t want you all coming here later on and complaining that I have been unfair.”

“Is this going to work for everyone?” Henry said in a tired voice. He used the old phrases, but their impact was surprising and unclear. “Because I don’t want any of you coming back here later and saying I was unfair.”

“It’s apparently got to suit us,” said Paul.

“It’s got to work for us,” Paul said.

“I beg your pardon, my boy. You have only to speak, and I will leave the house to you instead.”

“I’m sorry, my boy. Just say the word, and I’ll give the house to you instead.”

Paul frowned ill-temperedly, and began scratching at his arm. “As I’ve given up the outdoor life that suited me, and I have come home to look after the business, it’s no good my settling down here,” he said at last. “It’s not really the country, and it’s not the town.”

Paul frowned irritably and started scratching his arm. “Since I’ve given up the outdoor life that I enjoyed and come home to take care of the business, it’s pointless for me to settle down here,” he said finally. “It’s not really the countryside, and it’s not the city either.”

“Very well. Does my arrangement suit you, Evie?”

“Sounds good. Does my plan work for you, Evie?”

“Of course, Father.”

“Sure, Dad.”

“And you, Dolly?”

"And you, Dolly?"

Dolly raised her faded little face, which sorrow could wither but not steady. “Perfectly splendidly,” she said. “I thought Charles wanted it for the boys, but last time I saw him he said no, because we cannot possibly live in this part of England again. Charles says we ought to change our name, but I cannot think what to, for Wilcox just suits Charles and me, and I can’t think of any other name.”

Dolly lifted her worn little face, which sorrow could wither but not calm. “Perfectly splendid,” she said. “I thought Charles wanted it for the boys, but the last time I saw him, he said no, because we can’t possibly live in this part of England again. Charles thinks we should change our name, but I can’t think of what to change it to, because Wilcox just fits Charles and me, and I can’t come up with any other name.”

There was a general silence. Dolly looked nervously round, fearing that she had been inappropriate. Paul continued to scratch his arm.

There was a quiet stillness. Dolly glanced around anxiously, worried that she had overstepped. Paul kept scratching his arm.

“Then I leave Howards End to my wife absolutely,” said Henry. “And let every one understand that; and after I am dead let there be no jealousy and no surprise.”

“Then I leave Howards End to my wife completely,” said Henry. “And let everyone get that; and after I’m gone, let there be no jealousy and no surprises.”

Margaret did not answer. There was something uncanny in her triumph. She, who had never expected to conquer anyone, had charged straight through these Wilcoxes and broken up their lives.

Margaret didn't respond. There was something eerie about her victory. She, who had never thought she could defeat anyone, had barreled right through these Wilcoxes and disrupted their lives.

“In consequence, I leave my wife no money,” said Henry. “That is her own wish. All that she would have had will be divided among you. I am also giving you a great deal in my lifetime, so that you may be independent of me. That is her wish, too. She also is giving away a great deal of money. She intends to diminish her income by half during the next ten years; she intends when she dies to leave the house to her—to her nephew, down in the field. Is all that clear? Does every one understand?”

“In that case, I’m not leaving my wife any money,” said Henry. “That’s what she wants. Everything she would have received will be divided among you. I’m also giving you a lot while I’m still alive so that you can be independent from me. That’s what she wants as well. She’s also giving away a significant amount of money. She plans to cut her income in half over the next ten years; when she dies, she intends to leave the house to her nephew, down in the field. Is that all clear? Does everyone understand?”

Paul rose to his feet. He was accustomed to natives, and a very little shook him out of the Englishman. Feeling manly and cynical, he said: “Down in the field? Oh, come! I think we might have had the whole establishment, piccaninnies included.”

Paul stood up. He was used to locals, and it didn't take much to shake off the Englishman in him. Feeling tough and skeptical, he said: “Down in the field? Come on! I think we could have had the whole setup, including the kids.”

Mrs. Cahill whispered: “Don’t, Paul. You promised you’d take care.” Feeling a woman of the world, she rose and prepared to take her leave.

Mrs. Cahill whispered, “Don’t, Paul. You promised you’d be careful.” Feeling sophisticated, she stood up and got ready to leave.

Her father kissed her. “Good-bye, old girl,” he said; “don’t you worry about me.”

Her father kissed her. “Goodbye, kiddo,” he said; “don’t worry about me.”

“Good-bye, Dad.”

"Goodbye, Dad."

Then it was Dolly’s turn. Anxious to contribute, she laughed nervously, and said: “Good-bye, Mr. Wilcox. It does seem curious that Mrs. Wilcox should have left Margaret Howards End, and yet she get it, after all.”

Then it was Dolly’s turn. Eager to join in, she laughed nervously and said, “Goodbye, Mr. Wilcox. It does seem strange that Mrs. Wilcox would leave Margaret Howards End, and yet she gets it, after all.”

From Evie came a sharply-drawn breath. “Good-bye,” she said to Margaret, and kissed her.

From Evie came a sharp breath. “Goodbye,” she said to Margaret, and kissed her.

And again and again fell the word, like the ebb of a dying sea.

And again and again, the word fell, like the retreating waves of a dying sea.

“Good-bye.”

“Goodbye.”

“Good-bye, Dolly.”

“Goodbye, Dolly.”

“So long, Father.”

“Goodbye, Dad.”

“Good-bye, my boy; always take care of yourself.”

“Goodbye, my boy; always take care of yourself.”

“Good-bye, Mrs. Wilcox.”

“Goodbye, Mrs. Wilcox.”

“Good-bye.”

“Goodbye.”

Margaret saw their visitors to the gate. Then she returned to her husband and laid her head in his hands. He was pitiably tired. But Dolly’s remark had interested her. At last she said: “Could you tell me, Henry, what was that about Mrs. Wilcox having left me Howards End?”

Margaret walked their visitors to the gate. Then she went back to her husband and rested her head in his hands. He looked utterly exhausted. But Dolly's comment had caught her attention. Finally, she asked, "Could you tell me, Henry, what was that about Mrs. Wilcox leaving me Howards End?"

Tranquilly he replied: “Yes, she did. But that is a very old story. When she was ill and you were so kind to her she wanted to make you some return, and, not being herself at the time, scribbled ‘Howards End’ on a piece of paper. I went into it thoroughly, and, as it was clearly fanciful, I set it aside, little knowing what my Margaret would be to me in the future.”

Tranquilly, he replied, “Yes, she did. But that’s a very old story. When she was sick and you were so kind to her, she wanted to repay you somehow and, not being herself at the time, jotted down ‘Howards End’ on a piece of paper. I looked into it thoroughly, and since it was obviously fanciful, I set it aside, not realizing what my Margaret would mean to me in the future.”

Margaret was silent. Something shook her life in its inmost recesses, and she shivered.

Margaret was quiet. Something stirred deep within her, and she felt a shiver run through her.

“I didn’t do wrong, did I?” he asked, bending down.

“I didn’t do anything wrong, did I?” he asked, bending down.

“You didn’t, darling. Nothing has been done wrong.”

"You didn't, sweetheart. Nothing wrong has happened."

From the garden came laughter. “Here they are at last!” exclaimed Henry, disengaging himself with a smile. Helen rushed into the gloom, holding Tom by one hand and carrying her baby on the other. There were shouts of infectious joy.

From the garden came laughter. “They’re finally here!” Henry exclaimed, pulling away with a smile. Helen dashed into the shadows, holding Tom by one hand and carrying her baby in the other. There were cheers of contagious joy.

“The field’s cut!” Helen cried excitedly—“the big meadow! We’ve seen to the very end, and it’ll be such a crop of hay as never!”

“The field’s been mowed!” Helen exclaimed excitedly—“the big meadow! We’ve made it to the very end, and it’s going to be an incredible hay harvest like never before!”

Weybridge, 1908-1910.

Weybridge, 1908-1910.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!